Chapter 1: Chapter One
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter One.
Three months have passed since the passing of Drew. It's a bristle night in early October, an orange harvest moon hanging in the sky, cold air brushing by. Further deep into the kingdom where various minority tribes live together, a young demon boy with extravagant blonde hair and deep red eyes sits outside of his temple on a tall tree stump softly playing his lute. His clothes are handmade, camouflage green, black shorts, and his ashen silver tail is curled around the stump. He sings a song about a warrior who has lost his love, and then his voice cracks. A girl laughs at him, then covers her face. A decent crowd watches him play as they eat and enjoy the music, generously offering him money into his top hat before they leave. He stops for a moment, stretching out his legs, and listens to the sound of chanting, singing bowls, laughter and love from inside of the temple.
Another boy walks up the staircase to the top entrance, standing by the doorway and watching as Aizen practices a flute he has carved. The boys name is Lev, a short boy with long crimson-black hair that hands below his eyebrows. His ears are that of a wolf, black and soft. His horns are four inches long, same as the younger boy. Lev's eyes are a mystical green. He's wearing a gray kimono that stops down above his knees. Barefoot, as all demons always are. His tail is shorter than most, a sparkling black, only the tip of it can be seen out of the kimono. He pulls on it by the neck, panting, and rubs his forehead.
Aizen notices this, stops playing his flute and looks at him concerningly. “Another migraine? Here.”
He grabs his container of water. Lev drinks half of it down, falling to the floor and still in pain. Lev is mid thirteen, about five foot seven, skinny with muscle at his stomach, legs, and a bit on his arms, but other than that he is no more built than the younger eleven-year-old offering him help. He breathes heavily but makes conversation with him. “Your boyfriend comes back in town tomorrow, right? Maybe we can gather for food after classes.”
Aizen's tail slaps at the tree stump as he thinks, trying to figure what time would be best. Him and his boyfriend moved into a small apartment deep underground beneath the temple where many other demons live that don't have the money to live more luxurious lives. They moved in only a month ago. Aizen was accepted into a school that teaches mostly music, while his boyfriend takes combat lessons in the forests to become a future soldier. Lev too lives here with his grandparents. Aizen answers, “I think after four will do. I have enough money for a good meal, and I'll show you some of the new work I'm doing.”
He nods back, “Okay.” His face blushes. “If only I could find someone to love... Will he come to me? No. I'm not worth it. Too much of a freak. Ugh.. I better get going and visit the library before it closes.” He pulls himself up and apologizes for no particular reason. As he walks away an older man walks by, a soldier with a serious look on his face. Aizen plays a few chords for him before speaking. “Is something wrong? Hungry? Have a song you'd like for me to write?”
Aizen Repositions himself on the treestump, his tail goes crazy uncontrollably. He drops his guitar as he grabs it to stop it, then it circles back around the stump. “Darn it…”
Aldan looks at the demon boy. He reminds him of Drew. In the months since Drew was taken from him, Aldan has roamed the city. Looking for the boys Drew told him of. Every time he found a demon of the right age his heart lept. And every time, his hopes were dashed. He learned to keep his hopes in check. His fears were harder to control. What if he never found the boys? Aldan sighed. He wanted a drink and some food. Maybe this boy is the one. Probably not. “Can you play a sad song? Of love and friends lost? Can you write one for me? I'll pay in coin. Or food if you wish.” Aldan looks tired, exhausted.
“Can you grab my guitar first?”
Aldan steps forward and grabs the guitar from the ground, wiping it clean before handing it to the boy. He looks like Drew. They always remind him of Drew. He sighs and tries to focus. “Here you are.” He hands the guitar up to Aizen. “I had a friend once. Husband actually. His tail would do that sometimes.”
Aizen plays some harmonics and tunes his guitar. “Oh? An anthro? Couldn't be a demon! Wouldn't that be a sight? A human and a demon in love? Husbands?” He sticks out his tongue as he scoots up, his feet dangling over the stump. “A sad song, a sad song, about lost love and friends.” He hums a tune in his head. “I think I can do this. Let me see if the chord progression works.”
Aldan watches the boy hum and tune his guitar. “He was a demon, yes. And we were in love.”
“Ah hahhh!” His tail rises up a bit in excitement. “Were? Not anymore?”
He smiles sadly. “We are still in love.” He reaches towards Aizen's tail, but catches himself, pulling his hand back. “He. . .he died.”
Aldan feels for the stone around his neck. A reminder of his lost love.
“Reminds me of a certain rock that my kind use. I've only seen pictures of it in books. It must be a fake! How can someone bring that here across sea, from the other side of the world?” He looks confused on his face, then winces, and studies the warriors body and facial expression. Finally, he begins playing and singing.
“upon the mildew hill
the harvest moon aches for sleep
the clouds have all vanished
and the bed been buried deep
laying in the wet moss
a soldier weeps and drinks
his lover gone to a different plane
hope is lost, he thinks
to his home he wanders along the crooked road
he sees his lover in everything
reliving every memory in his heart he sowed
what is gone to him seems out of reach
at least he believes so at the bottom of his drink
has he forgotten what eternity means
but who am i to preach
day by day he waits for a sign
as if his lover would reapper
but what if he has never left
and is in fact, lead him here?
another day written away
'oh love please come home'
feeling the glow across his neck
he listens near the temple dome
'my love my love, i miss you so'
he goes to battle one last time
for a noble death of some sort
and is brought asunder
buried beside his demon, finally
their paths align..”
Aizen puts his guitar down and goes for some water, finishing what is left. “That wasn't too good. I guess that's why I'm going to school for music! Ha ha… I'm sorry. That you lost your love. I can't even imagine what it must be like. Anyone that loves a demon is welcomed here. You can even come inside at any time you'd like.”
Aldan stands quietly when the song is finished. Tears well up in his eyes before he wipes them with his sleeve. Softly he speaks. “That was beautiful. Drew would love that. I owe you coin and a meal, yes? How did you know how to write that?”
“Oh, I just have had an itch for music since I was a wee baby...” And then he's caught off guard, remembering the name he said. “Drew? What Drew?” A pit in his chest and stomach. “No, it wouldn't be him.” His father told Aizen that he 'left' when he moved into the kingdom. Nobody has spoken about him.
Aldan takes an involuntary step backward. He looks at the boy. He starts to speak, but stops, looking around at the crowd and passersby. “Is there somewhere we can speak, somewhere more private... Aizen?” He speaks the name in barely a whisper.
Aizen doesn't know what to say and is confused. “How do you know my name?”
He shakes his head. He's obviously excited, standing on the balls of his feet, ready to move and act. He clutches the crystal on his chest. “Not here. Somewhere quiet and not so - visible. Please, Aizen.”
His face is afraid, paranoid, but knows that being in the temple would keep him safe. “Come. Follow me, stranger.”
Aldan nods. “No stranger. Aldan, husband to Drew.” He follows Aizen closely.
He jumps down, taking his guitar with him. They enter a large shop, dimly lit by flames, a counter where coffee and tea is served, along with a small shop with various spices that can be used for spells. The ground is stone, clean, and soft against the demons feet. There's also a long red rug throughout. He takes him down a spiral staircase, tight and compact, barely any light. Sounds from the rooms of worship echo throughout. They continue down instead of going through and interrupting people that are in meditation, reaching a hallway with no door, There are about twenty homes here. Aizen lives at the very end on the left. He pulls out a key from his pockets, opens the door, which creaks loudly. This room is most likely hundreds of years old, and yet it belongs to two boys under the age of fifteen! He snaps his fingers and fires light up on lamps and candles, brightening the room. There's a restroom immediately to the door, a small kitchen, ventilation system, a bed in the corner, instruments by the wall, a desk scattered with paper and two backpacks, most likely homework. By the counter of the kitchen are three highchairs. Aizen pulls two up, speaks roughly, “Sit. And explain yourself.” He gets his own seat, pulls off the flute attached to his shorts and puts it down on the counter.
“Are you Aizen, friend of Drew? Before I can tell you more, I have to have the answer to that question.” Aldan sets his own pack beside him as he sits. He keeps his sword at his side. He quickly glances about the room, his soldier's training and experience spying no threats or hidden dangers. He smiles briefly. It reminds him of his sons', Bryan and Milliken's, room.
“Yes, I am.” His tail curls around his seat, tightening its grip.
Aldan stares at Aizen's face, trying to spy any deception or malice. Sensing none, he relaxes. He reaches into his tunic. “Then, Aizen, friend to Drew, this is for you.” He pulls out a purple stone that has been mounted on a silver chain. He holds it out to Aizen, letting the stone hang loose and twirl. “It was one of his last wishes that you have this.” He pulls his own stone forward, letting the two dangle near each other.
He holds it, still confused, looking at the detail in it. It's definitely the rare stone that he thought it was. A protection stone given by loved ones before they pass. The stone used to be a monolith ten of thousands of years ago, but was destroyed, leaving only remnants. He's never seen one in person until now. “Drew... Is your lover? Drew is...” He feels like he could faint. “Dead? That's not possible. His father said that he left, to to to....”
Aldan reaches across the table, taking the young boy's hand in his own. “Drew was my husband. Is my husband. He was - - - executed for murder three months ago.” Aldan chokes on the last words. His head drops and weeps silently.
“Oh, Gods...” He falls back in his chair, slides out of it, and faintly walks to the sink. “I think I'm gonna be sick.” Before he can react, he vomits into the sink, coughing violently, falling to the ground in shock, before crying. “Is this my fault? I should have come here earlier. I was always afraid he'd do something horrible like the other boy...” Grunts, kicking the floor. “Damn it all!” He puts the necklace down on the ground beside him, wiping away his tears, using a cloth to clean his mouth.
Aldan moves next to Aizen, sitting on the floor next to him. He tentatively reaches for him, offering to hold him. He weeps. “There's nothing you could have done to save. Believe me, I tried. He tried.”
He hides his head between his legs for a few minutes until his crying is over, then looks up. “How did you meet him?”
“I was his jailer. His lover. His husband. And I walked him to the executioner's block.”
Aizen looks confusedly at him. “I do not understand. Anything. You come here to tell me that my best friend is dead, that you were his lover, jailer, and killer?”
Aldan bristles, “I was NOT his killer.” He sighs and slumps backward, leaning against the wall. I am a guard at King's Prison. “Drew was arrested for murder and sentenced to the block. I was his guard. One of them, at least. We fell in love, became lovers, and married.” He stands and paces the room, wringing his hands together as he talks. “I lead him to the block. I didn't strike the blow. He wanted me there. Someone to take care of him - - -after. Someone to help him be strong.”
He feels a hole in his heart as If he has been stabbed, shot at. Slowly, he comes to put the story together in his head. He looks at the necklace again, rubbing his tears out of his eyes, then puts it on. “You will take me to where he is buried.”
“Are you asking me or ordering me?”
“Ordering you.”
Aldan looks at the young demon boy. His gaze hardening. He thinks for a moment. “If you order me, we have a problem. If you ask, we don't. I've spent three months searching for you on Drew's request. He said you were his friend. I was his husband. I "AM" his husband. Whatever you feel for his death, I feel it more. Every moment, awake or asleep, all I do is miss him. He told me many things to tell you. So do we dishonor his memory and argue and fight? Or do we realize that he was special to both of us and honor him?”
“I am requesting.”
Aizen Stands up, quickly walking towards his bed to reach for a tiny book that can fit in his hand. He flips through it, memorizing every line immediately, then throws it back down. “I'm ready when you are.”
He looks around. “You don't live here alone. Should we wait for your friend? Boyfriend? Girlfriend?”
“He will not return tonight.” Aizen rushes for the door, opening it aggressively.
Aldan grabs his pack and heads out the door. “You need to control your temper, young one. I have questions for you, too. And there are others we're supposed to find. And still others you need to meet.” He follows Aizen through the halls.
“I will control it once...” He rushes up the steps. “I can get out of here…” He sprints outside. “And breathe.” He gazes up at the moon and stands still for a few minutes in silence, calming his nerves, thinking about his lost friend. Slowly, he shuts his eyes, exhales, and apologizes. “I'm sorry... Nobody had told me and yet they know how close I was to him. It's as if never happened.”
Aldan breathes the fresh air deeply. He looks back at the building they've come out of. He takes a wineskin from his pack and squeezes a drink into his mouth. “No one told you? His father knew of the crime, the judgment, and the punishment. He did not visit once.” He offers the skin to Aizen. “Drew has forbade from holding a grudge.”
“His father is a fool. Pushes the skin away No alcohol for me. His father's religious, but a fool, forgetting the sacred value of family.. Maybe he blames him for his mother. An even larger fool for that too.” Aizen turns to him. “I'm following you, don't look so lost. You think Drew would want you drinking as we go to visit him?”
Aldan smirks. “He said you had a temper. That I should be patient with you. Yes, I think he would want me drinking a sip of wine if were thirsty. He didn't ask me to become a monk when he left. He asked me to find you, to give you the second stone of the three, and to save the city, the Kingdom and perhaps the world.” He takes another quick drink. “So, I don't think Drew would mind at all. Look, I don't know what Drew was to you or you to him. But I am his husband. In this life and the next and any after that. For eternity. But don't think I won't put you over my knee if you keep snapping at me.”
He leads Aizen through the streets towards the edge of the city. “I had him buried somewhere he would have liked. I hope you'll approve.”
He follows quietly most of the way. “He wasn't depressed when he was with you, was he? I mean, was he... suffering?”
Aldan looks at Aizen and shakes his head. “No, I don't think he was. Unless he was a world's class actor. No, we were happy for the brief time we were together. We drank, we ate, we made love, we talked.” Aldan smiles at the memories. “He was a biter, that one. I held him as he slept, he held me. I think he was happy.”
Aizen Smiles, bittersweet, but genuine. “I'm glad he found someone, even if it were at that horrible moment... He had been with many others before and I thought I could fall in love with him, but he assured me he was unable to feel love. He tried but went for someone else. I forgave him... Besides, I was young, still am.” He stops, quickly imagining what it looks like in his mind of Drew and Aldan together kissing, deeply in love, sex... Then he catches up. “The two of you were bounded to find each other in fall in love. That's the only reasonable way I can imagine it working... He must have really loved you. I mean, he must really love you.”
Aldan chuckles. “In a way, that's my fault. Yes, the priestess who joined us said that we were together now because we'd pledged ourselves to each other in previous lives. And we will be together again, drawn to each other though our love. I'm sorry it caused you pain.” He continues to lead him through the streets, entering a quiet neighborhood with much more green and far fewer people. He leads Aizen to a small cemetery, hilly, green and wooded. To a plot on low hill overlooking trees and a river in the distance. There is a marker, stone with a carved heart. The grave is well tended, no weeds, roses and other flowers bloom. Ivy is being trained to climb the marker. Alden sits at one side. He kisses his fngers and then holds them to the marker. “Hello, love. Good news today. I found Aizen and he's here to see you.” He looks back at Aizen and shrugs. “I think that somehow he knows I'm here, talking to him, thinking of him.” He places a hand on the marker. The marker reads "Drew. Beloved of Aldan. Separated for an instant. Together through eternity". “He'll hear you if you speak.”
“I know that...” Aizen walks around, studying the greenery, the river, looking for the trees in the distance. It's quite a beautiful place, he agrees. “Damn, I hope Holt buries me someplace like this. I know that, because I am going to speak to him now.”
He leans down, sitting on the back of his feet, closes his eyes, and recites a passage. Suddenly the wind picks up. A bright, electric light forms a room around them, then vanishes. He looks back, opening one eye to Aldan. “I am allowed to speak with the lord of Light once every two years. It is not easy magic, but my tongue is beyond that of many due to my ancestral lineage.” He stands up, lifting his right hand outwards and slowly. A white flame forms into his hand, then spreads out, striking into the clouds in an instant, and it echoes across the kingdom. Then the light comes down as he slowly goes back to his sitting position. “Please sit.”
Aldan sits. He's seen magick, but nothing like this. And from such a young boy.
“I have marked this place as sacred. If there is a flood or storm of any kind, it will have no effect here, as it is protected by an energy granted by Louw. Only the two of us are allowed here. Anyone else must have our permission.”
“My son comes here with me and sometimes on his own.”
A circle of white lights spring up from the ground around them, but not burning the grass. “If you take him here with you and allow him to walk in, then he will be granted permission.” He stretches out his body and begins to meditate. Thirty minutes pass. And then he begins to recite passages, quickly, within one swollen breath that seems to never end and extends on and on and on. His body ascends by three feet, eyes still shut in complete concentration, then silence again. The flames encapsulate them in its light, almost forming a room. He's speaking with Drew in his mind as it travels to a different plane, tears rolling down his face as he smiles, sometimes laughing. This goes on for a bit, and then he descends back to the grass. He walks over to Aldan, sitting across, and speaks. “He wants me to assure you that he's in peace. Most of his life is involved in studies, learning and learning, and also rehabilitation from the thoughts that drove him to... Leave this place. He says that he loves you and will continue waiting. That he's proud of you for finding me. If he could, he would return and save the kingdom, but he cannot.. I don't know what he means. You may ask him something, but I will be the one to explain what he says. There isn't much time either.”
“Just tell him that I love him...I think about him, about us, every moment, asleep or awake. I miss him so much.” Aldan weeps openly. “Ask him...if he's found his mother and made peace with her. And how much time we have before the boy destroys everything.”
He has a pained expression on his face, not understanding of the question. “They are together every day. He was able to hear you. He says that he misses you every minute of his life. He says he was afraid you'd forget what he'd look like, so he gives you this.” A painted drawing is formed into thin air. It's a picture of him in a kimono, about a year younger than when Aldan knew him. “He really, really, really loves you. A lot. When he sees your son, he wishes he could speak to him like we're doing now and give him advice, learn about his horse. There's not much time.” The white lights vaporize in a matter of a second, and then the rest are gone. The protective shield shines one more time. “He's gone. For now. In two years on today’s day, we can speak to him again. Maybe longer if I master this. As for the boy…” He stands up, looking over his shoulder. “He says that everything we know will be destroyed in less than three weeks… And I know who it is.” He falls over onto the ground, tired and groggy. “Unnnhhh... My body. I'm worn out. That spell, it's not meant for someone as young as me to be using. I think you'll have to carry me home.”
He pulls out his wineskin and holds it to Aizen's lips Drink. “Don't argue, just drink.” He strokes Aizen's hair, careful to avoid his horns. He picks the boy up, cradling him in his arms. He's so light. He kisses him on the cheek. “Thank you for talking with him. For telling me his words.” A tear drips from his face onto Aizen. “I am in your debt. Let's get you home and healthy and then we can track down the wolf-boy and save him and the kingdom.”
Aizen slips into Aldan's shoulder, slowly falling asleep. “Ohhh.. Yes. Thank you for... giving him life.. and love.. so tired now. make sure you shut my door when you leave? I need silence to sleep. Have yourse…” The boy yawns. “yowrselfff... a cup of coffee before you leave.” In no time, the demon falls asleep.
Aldan tries to remember the way back to Aizen's home. His mind whirls with the sight of Drew's picture, the memories of Drew, and his words to him. Aizen smells similar. He looks at the sleeping boy in his arms. He's surprised at how much he looks like Drew, but with how different he is. To someone who didn't love a demon, the more subtle differences would be missed. To Aldan, they are obvious. He feels a protective care for the boy. He sighs. He manages to get back to the building, making his way up the steps into the shops, then down and through the halls, past the meditating residents to the last apartment on the left. He lays the boy on his bed, pulling of his tunic, and tucking him in. He makes himself a cup of coffee and sits at the table. He watches the boy sleep. To himself, he says absently, ‘how are he and I supposed to save the kingdom?’
Aldan drank his coffee slowly, watching the boy sleep. He remembered what Drew had told him, that demons can sleep for extended periods. He sighed. He felt that he should stand watch over Aizen, make sure he was safe. Reminding himself that this was the boy's home, he stood and stretched. He made sure Aizen was covered and quietly exited the room. He tracked his way to the surface and headed home. He should make it in time for dinner. His stomach growled. His mind raced as he threaded through the crowds. Drew still thought of him. He knew and remembered him. Aldan felt warm and happy. Happier than he'd felt in months. He spied his home and wearily entered. HIs stomach growled again. He left his sword and pack by the door, in their usual places. He entered the dining room, taking his seat at the head of the table. His family was just having their soup.
Lev looks up at the older, much larger and stronger man. Instead of soup, his plate has a half-eaten slab of duck on it. His tail taps and tickles Bryan's right leg. “Sorry.” The demon boy grabs his own tail and sits on it.
“Father.” Bryan speaks. Aldan looks at his oldest son. His light brown hair is tossed every which way, his green eyes fair sparkled. Aldan notices the boy next to Bry. A stranger. An anthro of some sort. Bry was taking Drew's advice to heart. “This is my friend, Lev.”
Aldan puts one hand up and greets Hello. Then reaches down, pulling little pieces of hay from his horns and his black ears, which flap when he touches them. “I hope I'm not intruding. I met your son as I venturing out of my way from the library and he talked for a while. Said I could come over.”
“Pleased to have you, Lev.” He looks at the boy. Something rings in the back of his mind. He can't quite remember, but the boy seems familiar to him. “What were reading at the library?”
“Alchemy, transmutation, books on architecture.” Lev’s tail escapes and lays in his lap as he finishes his food. “I should probably get going though.”
Bryan grabs him by the shoulder and responds, “But you said that you didn't have school tomorrow! Oh father, may he stay over? He can have my bed. We'll sleep early, I swear!”
“You young demons are certainly devoted students.” He smiles, trying to fit the pieces together. “Bry, don't paw at our guests. Would you like to stay over, Lev?”
He leans back in his chair, then falls forward.” Oh, I don't know. I don't see why not. My grandparents wouldn't mind.” He looks at the other siblings. They're having their own conversations here and there, finishing their food and taking turns cleaning dishes. “Well, it helps that we can absorb information so quickly. I also get a private education with five other students. That helps, I guess. Maybe not.” His ears flip around as a fruit fly bugs him.
“If you're sure your grandparents wouldn't mind, I don't see why not. I don't want angry demons looking for me, though.” He looks at Bryan, an excited smile on his face. “Guess what, Bry? I found him! I found Aizen today.”
Bryan lets out a whoop. “Really? Did you talk to him?”
Lev lets out a smile. “I was speaking to him just a few hours ago! He was playing his guitar outside of the temple as he always does.” As he speaks, Lev swoops his hair out of his eyes way.
“Yes, we talked. He made a song about Drew and I and then we visited Drew's grave. We spoke to him.” Aldan's face grows somber. “He wanted you to know that he's sorry he can't learn about horses with you or grow up with you. He likes when you visit his grave though.”
Bry sighs. “I miss him, daddy. I still think the King was wrong.”
A strange, almost disturbing look on Lev's face. “Do you mean, the Drew that was executed for murder? I knew him, but never spoke to him. In a way though, I could feel connected to him through something... Such a shame that he hurt innocent people like that. But it's also sad because nobody in the community talks of it. It's as if my people are in denial.” He mutters quietly, “I can imagine that I'll be the same.” The boy looks down at his cleaned plate.
“Yes, that's our Drew. You knew him but never spoke to him?” Aldan looks at Lev closely. “Are you full demon, Lev?”
“Half.” Lev regains composure, making eye contact. “Half demon, half wolf. The first of my breed in thousands of years.” The boy stands up, pulling the string of his robe just enough to show his tail, then tightens it back up. His tail is furry, beautiful black, almost like silk, fur so thin and clean that the light reflects on it a bit.
“First in a thousand years? Remarkable. But how did you know Drew and not speak to him?” Aldan tries to watch non-chalantly, to see if Lev exhibits any of the other behaviors that Drew mentioned.
“I think it's because we're so much alike. Avoidant, not well mannered.”
Lev stretches out, taking his and Bryan's plate to sink where the sister is, helping her finish the dishes quickly before walking back over to his seat, only to stand behind it leaning his arms on it.
Aldan seems surprised. “Drew was always well mannered with me. He spoke of a wolf-demon boy. I wonder if that was you. He said he was a boy who licked his lips often and sometimes had to catch his breath. Do you think that might be you?”
He laughs, but then seems a bit awkward. “Yes, that's me. Strange that he spoke of me of all people. Well, I mean, I guess there are certain reasons that would make sense. I am the only hybrid wolf-demon on this very planet right now, so it's definitely me who spoke of.”
“Hmmmm.” Aldan takes a drink of water. He grabs a dinner roll, adding butter and honey. “Well, he said that I had to find Aizen and find you. He was quite worried about you, as a matter of fact. Would you like to see Drew's resting place?” He chewed slowly. His mind was working. How much could he safely tell Lev? How dangerous could Lev be now?
He looks down at Bryan, noticing that they're both wearing necklaces with a purple stone, not just any stone, but one from Astrah's birth site. ‘Strange,’ he thinks to himself. ‘Drew must have given it to them. They must have been close to him. Could he feel me all along? Sense my pain without speaking to me? And now he's worried? The episodes have gotten worse, but I haven't done anything to insane in a while. He's a prison guard though. I have to be careful about what I say. What have I stepped into exactly? Fate? I think I will pass on visiting it today. Maybe tomorrow or another day... I have not slept in thirteen days.’
“Hey Bryan, do you want to do anything before we head to bed? Go to your room or something?” Lev looks like he's trying to escape the situation as soon as possible.
The moment he first saw Bryan his heart melted, which isn't surprising being the depressed loner that he is. All he wants to do is be close to him, talk to him, do something, but he can't make a move too soon, especially not on the son of a prison guard! He worries, ‘my heart always gets me in trouble.’
“Very well. Lev, I loved Drew very much. I'd be your friend, too, if that's okay with you. You boys go have fun. I'll make sure mothers gives extra helpings of pie.” Aldan smiles and finishes his dinner.
Bryan grins. He turns to Lev. “C'mon, Lev. I'll show you my room and my toy soldiers. I have coloring chalks, too. We can draw or something.” He stops. Suddenly shy. “I mean, if you want to, that is. C'mon.” Bry takes Lev's hand and pulls him upstairs to the room he shares with Milliken. They each have a small bed, with a chest slid beneath it. A dresser rests against the walls at the foot of the bed. A small table rests between both beds. Bryan jumps on the far bed, as he bounces up, he tucks his legs beneath him. He has a stuffed horse, which has seen better days. He pats the bed in front of him. “This will be big enough for both us, right? You can hang onto me with your tail so neither of us falls out.”
He giggles. “Sure thing. Are you good at drawing? Where's your brother, anyway?”
“Mikki? He's on a school overnight for…” Bryan counts on his fingers. “Three more nights. They're studying nature and plants and rocks. Kid's stuff. I guess you could use his bed if you wanted.” He seems sad at that idea. He hops off of the bed and pulls the chest out from underneath. He opens and pulls out a folder of loose papers. He climbs up next to Lev, almost bumping heads as he settles next to his friend. Their knees and shoulder are touching. Bryan opens the folder onto both of their laps, showing Lev his drawings. The drawings are decent, but the subjects are mostly horses, soldiers, battle scenes and maps. He smiles each time he looks at Lev. His breath smells of oranges.
“Watch for my horns! Don't want to hurt yourself.” Lev takes some of the drawings out and looks them over, authentically interested and amused by them. “These are nice, very nice. Better than anything I can do! So you want to be like your dad, huh?” He's addicted to the smell of Bryan's breath and touch but tries to hold it. Luckily his fundoshi and kimono would hide an erection pretty easily if it happened.
“Yes! He's fought in great battles. He helps punish bad people. Well, mostly. He's brave.” He looks at Lev's horns. “They look sharp. Are they? I guess Drew's were sharp. He made my dad bleed a few times with them. When they were riding each other. I bet you can draw just fine. What do you like to do for fun?”
“Riding?” He blurts out in loud laughter. “Oh my... Uh, yes, they are very sharp. I don't do much except research and read books. I wrote for the papers a few times, just some stuff on novels that have come out recently, but something happened, and I haven't had the time to write for it anymore.” He looks a little pained and saddened. “You know, I don't think there's such thing as good or bad. Some people do horrible things but have a good heart. It's strange to think about at first, I know.” He leans in, brushing shoulders.” Anything else you want to show me? I think you'll be just as tall and strong as I am in a year or two! You'd make a great warrior.”
“I guess with your horns we can't wrestle? Did you ever write any stories?” He shrugs. “I guess. I want to be a soldier, but I don't know if I want to fight for the king that killed Drew. He was nice and made my dad so happy. You remind me of him. He told me that I should look for an anthro who looked lonely and be friends with him. He said that we'd be the greatest friends. Do you think he knew that we'd meet each other? That we'll be friends like him and my dad and get married and everything?”
Most of this information is new to him. He processes it quickly, almost as if a part of him had been there at times in that cell where Drew was. Maybe the person he can sometimes see in fire was him. It would make sense since it has been three months since he last saw the figure in it. He must have saw him too. That's how he know that Lev was in danger. “So you would like the king to die, Bryan?” He finds it strange that someone he never remembers speaking to has so much influence on his life now, but also seems to think of it positively as fate. ‘Maybe there is hope for me,’ he wonders. ‘Drew lead me to him... So my heart wasn't just melting, was it, Drew?’
Bryan looks surprised. “Gosh, no! I just want him to be a good king and not hurt people like Drew. I know he did bad, but he was defending himself when it started. I don't want to fight for the king but I don't want him to die.” He stops and looks at Lev. “At least, I don't think so.” He grins. He's got something planned. “Are demons ticklish? How come you don't wear shoes?” He's scooted even closer to Lev. He's looking at his feet very closely.
Lev jumps further along in the bed, shielding his feet in bedsheets. “Don't get any ideas! It's a religious thing! You're closer to the Earth when you're barefoot.”
“Really? That's neat.” He grins, definitely with something in mind. “So you ARE ticklish? So am I. We should have a tickle war or you should tell me a story or I could brush your tail. We could play with my soldiers. I still have to take a bath. Do you take baths? Or do you lick yourself like a cat or wolf does?”
He snickers. “Hey! I'm not completely like an animal.” Lev Looks over his shoulder. “Okay. I clean myself at times, but I take baths too, you know!” He reaches over and starts tickling his armpits, then under his shirt, laughing as he does so, then he stops as he falls off of the bed. “Oof! I'm fine!” The demon boy stands up. “I didn't bring any extra clothes with me.”
“That's okay. You can use some of mine. Or we can just wash yours.” Bry stands up on his knees at the edge of the bed. He pulls his shirt off and tosses it near the door. “Besides with Mikki gone we don't need clothes unless we leave the room.” He reaches out and grabs Lev' hand and pulls him down onto the bed, next to him. “I like it when you're closer to me. That's weird, huh?” He gets serious for a moment. “One of the other boys in class said something about you and the anthros at school. I kind of want to ask you about it, but I don't want to hurt your feelings.” The stone, set in a silver chain sparkles against Bryan's tanned skin. It almost seems to glow on its own.
Lev sits up closer to him, paying too much attention on his nipples and belly button. ‘Hairless, beautiful. Can I touch him there? I'm sure he's soft. What is his back like? His ass? Is he cut or uncut? Has he ever been with someone before? Probably not. He probably hasn't started growing down there yet either.’ He shakes his head, knocking thoughts out of his mind and goes back to the topic. “Sure, sure, go ahead.” His tail tickles up Bryan's back, then stops, laying in his lap around him.
“Promise you won't get mad at me.” Bryan giggles, leaning forward with his shoulders thrown back as the tail tickles him. “That's not fair. You'd win a tickle war for sure with your tail! Then I'd have to be your slave.” His nipples have hardened, with goose bumps spreading over his chest. He stops laughing and pokes Lev's knee and leg as he talks. “It was Burkon who said it, but he's sort of mean. He said you have a red dick. He said, red dick like a dog. He said you probably lick it too. I don't know why, but I wanted to hit him when he said that. He says that an anthros have animal dicks, even the girls! Is that true?”
Lev laughs to himself. “Would that scare you? I mean, haven't you seen an anthro in a stall at all?”
“Well, I've seen mine and Milliken's and dad's. But no one else’s.” He leans close, the citrus of his breath is intoxicating. “Sometimes mine gets really hard. So hard I can't pee.” His voice drops to a whisper. “Sometimes I touch it when it's hard. Does that ever happen to you? What do you do if it does?”
Lev feels himself getting an erection, a bit uncomfortable. “Well, first off, I ended up getting the demon side, so it doesn't look like a wolf unless I were to transform, which I can't do on will, nor do I really want to.” He pinches at himself, untying part of his kimono and letting it flop down. His chest and stomach is exposed, but the robe covers his fundoshi. “That's called an erection. I'm surprised they haven't taught you that yet. One of the people I go to school with is full anthro lion, and I tell you what... He always has to use the bathroom to lick himself down there.” He stands up, putting it into the corner of his bed. “Do you want to show me where the bath is?”
“The only noticeable wolf things about me right now in my demon form are the tail and ears. Although, some say my teeth are as sharp as most demons, making them very, very dangerous, like a shark.”
“We can wash each other's backs.” Bryan starts to get up. Stops. Falls back onto the bed. He begins to blush.
“Come on! No horsing around. You can do that in the bath.”
“No. It's not that.” his face, neck and upper chest are all blushing now.
‘Does he feel the same way?’ Lev wonders. ‘No, there's no way he would. Not me...’ He walks over to him, grabbing his hands. “Is it my underwear?”
Bryan looks down at the floor. His eyes look up under his brow and hair at Lev. “Not exactly. I like your underwear. They're neat.” He picks at his blanket. “My thingie is hard. I don't want you to think I'm weird or gross, okay?”
He blushes. “Mine is too, so I guess we're both weird, right? I won't mind. Promise.”
“Really?” Bryan looks very relieved. He smiles and stands up, pushing his pants off, standing in just his undergarments. His dick tents them nicely. “C'mon, Lev.” He grabs Lev's hand and pulls him towards the door, grabs a towel from the hook on the back of the door, tossing over his shoulder. He opens the door and leads Lev downstairs, still holding his hand. His hand is warm. Lev can feel where Bry's sword has started making callouses. Bryan leads you to a small room off of the kitchen, announcing as they pass through the sitting room and kitchen. “We're taking our baths now. Can we have pie while we're in the tub?”
His mom yells out. “No! Last time you made pie and Bry soup. I'm not cleaning that up. You can have pie now or after.”
Bryan looks at Lev. “Pie now or later?” He stands in front of Lev, still holding his hand, his nipples and dick still hard.
“We'll have it later, ma'am!” Lev Tightens bryan's hand.
Bryan smiles and leads him into a small room. He looks for a candle. Finding one, he stops. “Can you do fire magic? Can you light the lantern in here? Or heat up the water?”
The demon nods. “Yes.” He lights the candle in Bryan's hand, then the lantern, and even casts another to stay at the center of the room, floating endlessly.
“Wow…” Bryan gasps in amazement.
Lev cleans the end of his tail as Bryan starts the water. “Those aren't of anything special. I can do much more. But I shouldn't... My teachers and the four heirs of the temple believe it would be unwise of me.” Once the water is full, he warms it up, not too hot for his friend though.
“Really? Why?” he slides his underwear down and steps out of them. His shyness is forgotten as he stands naked, waiting for the water to warm “You're going to wash my back and I'll wash yours, okay?”
“I will.” He unties his fundoshi and steps in first. Bryan notices his penis, which is almost six inches erect, thick and circumcised, a small patch of first pubes growing on his pubis, some on his sack as well, and his balls have already dropped. The head is strawberry shaped. “Well, it's hard to explain.”
Bryan stares at Lev's privates. His own dick is smaller, maybe four inches and thin, the head like a button than anything. He's circumcised, too and has not a single hair. His balls haven't dropped and his scrotum is almost a nutty brown. “Wow. Yours is huge!”
Lev blushes a bright red, his tail splashing the water. “Yours is too for your age. Man, I can't even imagine...” He ponders how far he can go. “You can touch it if you'd like.”
Bryan climbs in the water. “Ooooo. That's nice! Can I? You won't mind? You can touch mine, too. If you want. You don't have to.” He kneels down in the water, moving closer to Lev. He begins to reach for Lev's penis, but stops. “Hey, what can't you even imagine?”
He reaches for Bryan's pecker, pinching the head, feeling how soft and smaller it is, then the sack, before he lets go, satisfied as he grabs a bar of soap. “Because it's gonna get bigger. Much bigger. Mine is done growing; I think. Now turn over so I can get your back.”
Bry nods. He hasn't stopped smiling since they got into the tub together. He turns away from Lev. “This is neat, huh?”
“Yeah.” He rubs the bar of soap in circles all over his back and neck, then splashing the water up as he rubs it into his skin. After cleaning it, he goes in for a smell. “Now you don't smell like horse dung.” Lev laughs. “Your turn!” Lev turns around in the bath. His tail springs up, splashing water into Bryan's face and slaps over the side of the tub. “That wasn't me! I mean, it was, but it's wild like that.”
Bryan giggles, “Does it really have a mind of its own?” He turns and looks at Lev's back, his neck, his bottom. He takes the soap and begins washing Lev's back and neck, using an up and down motion “Should I wash your tail?” He giggles again. “Both of them?” He playfully bumps his hip into Lev's bottom.
“Go ahead, but be gentle with my tail.” It carefully moves into Bryan's lap, tickling at his stomach and belly button for a moment.
Bryan nods. He soaps up his hands until the lather drips from them. He careful takes Lev's tail and works the lather over it, holding like a sausage. His tongue pokes out of the left corner of his mouth as he concentrates on being gentle. He soaps the entire length of tail, the begins washing Lev's buttocks.
“You're fine.” Lev’s hands are trying to hide his erection under the soapy tub. “Should we wash each-others chests now?”
“Yeah. Turn around, Lev.” Bryan I kneeling in the water, his erection just above the water line. He seems unconcerned about his own erection, instead staring at Lev's. He blushes and raises his eyes, smiling awkwardly. “I feel funny.”
“How so?” He uses the soapy water to scrub into Bryans chest, stomach, under his pits. “Your skin is so tan. Do you run around everywhere without clothes or something?”
“I train a lot with dad and we take our shirts off when it's warm.” He shrugs and looks down. “Do you not like it?”
“I love it! I mean, I think you, uhm... Look good. Should we dry off now?”
“Not yet.” He looks at Lev's erection. “It's not like a dog's at all is it?”
“No, no. Come to my school and you'll see a few.” Lev stands up on his knees to show it to him. “If I turn into a wolf, it will be, and for a few days it'll stay like that after I return back, then suddenly, WAM, it's normal again! Weird, huh? It's like, where does all of that wolf hair go, and the claws and such?”
“Wow, that is weird.” Bryan’s staring at it, fascinated. He shimmies forward and grabs Lev's hips, pushing forward until his erection is right next to Lev's. Their heads poke each other a bit. “Mine's thinner than yours. And your tippy is different. Is that because of your wolfiness? Or is everyone's different?”
“Everyone is different, Bryan.” He touches his friends with two fingers. “Yours will get bigger and thicker in a few years and then you'll get pubes like me. I just started growing mine a few months ago! Pretty cool, huh? There's different kinds of heads too, like some are mushroom sized, really weird and large, or helmet shaped, a saddle, strawberry like…” He rubs along his shaft. “Some people have something called a foreskin, too. Ours was removed. All males of my kind, demons, I mean, get them taken off. I think some humans have it. It hangs over your dick head.” He trails down to touch his testicles. “These will drop lower when your sack grows. Then you'll start producing cum, or semen, a liquid that comes out of your penis. It feels really good when you cum. You do it by playing with yourself.” Talking about this has already made him drip a few drops of semen. “If you really like someone, they might make you get an erection. We both have one right now. I think that's because we like each other.” He lets go, leaning back into the water as his tail floats over the top of it.
As Lev talks, Bry listens, enraptured by his friend. He hangs on every word, his mouth partly open his eyes following Lev's hand. As Lev leans back, Bryan leans forward, following him, almost as if by pure instinct. He wraps his arms around Lev and squeezes him tightly, his head turned away. He holds Lev and doesn't seem to be letting go
“Uh... Bry? Are you ok?” He doesn't know if he should hold him back or not.
Bryan doesn't let go. His necklace and stone press against Lev. “Mhmmm.”
Lev slowly wraps his arms around him, his tail twisting around their backs. ‘Should I kiss him? What would he do? Would his Dad beat the crap out of me?’ “Bry... This is only something you do with someone you really like.”
Bryan turns his head, resting it against Lev's chest. He looks up, smiling, He closes his eyes and snuggles against him. “Okay. We can stop if you don't like me that much. I won't be mad.”
“No. I like it. I like you. In fact, I like you very much.”
Bryan looks up at Lev again, his eyes excited. “Really? I like you loads.” He pulls partly away from Lev, his hands dropping to Lev's hips. He looks down at their erections then into Lev's eyes. “When I saw you, I felt funny. I feel funny now. I like looking at you. I'm afraid you'll be mad at me for looking though and that makes me scared. But I can't stop. I don't know why.”
“Hey... Close your eyes for a second.” Lev touches his arms softly as he leans back up.
Without hesitation, Bryan closes his eyes. “Okay.”
Le quietly moves over to him, pressing his lips to his, kissing him with a loud puck sound before he breaks it. “You can open now.”
“If I keep them closed will you do that again?”
“You can keep them open. Sometimes it's awkward to look when you kiss someone though.”
Bryan opens his eyes. His smile is goofy and happy. “Why?”
This time, Lev pulls him in to his chest, kissing him again. “I don't know. Just weird.” The demon gives him another kiss. “I love you, Bryan.”
Bryan wraps his arms around Lev. He kisses back, clumsy and awkward, but genuine and innocent. He pulls back barely enough to speak. “I love you, too, Lev.” He lips brush Lev's as he talks, his breath blowing hints of orange. He leans in and kisses again.
“You taste good.”
There's a loud knock on the door. “You boys nearly done? We're all waiting for pie.” The door opens and Aldan pokes his head around the door. He spies the two of them, arching an eyebrow. He starts to come in but stops and steps back out. “Finish up, boys. Time for dessert.” He closes the door.
Bryan gulps and his entire face turns red, his ears and neck, too. “Oh, cripes!”
“Do you think he saw us?”
Bryan looks frightened and anxious. “I can't tell by his tone...”
Lev steps out of the tub. His ears and tail flap water around.
Bryan climbs out of the tub. His erection disappearing quickly. “I don't know. I know his eyebrow, though. He knows something or saw something. What do we do???” He grabs the towel and begins drying Lev's chest.
“We'll just pretend we are playing around. If he asks, then we'll make something up.” Lev takes the towel and quickly wipes his new and first love from head to toe. He grabs his cloth off of the floor and ties back his fundoshi, first draping it across his shoulder and under his legs, wrapping it around his waist, twisting a knot, then tying the front part under his front legs to make a vertical not that goes right into his butt. Bryan is surprised by how fast he does this and also amused by how much is butt is still exposed, but when his tail falls down it hides it a bit better. “Do we need to put more clothes on before we eat? Humans seem to be a bit more conservative about shielding their skin.” He nubs on Bryans neck, not biting, just using his lips, and tickles at his side before stepping a few feet away. “You're so beautiful and cute.”
Bryan giggles and kisses Lev's cheek. “Yeah, we should get dressed. I know mom wouldn't like it if we went out in our whities. You're beautiful and you have a tail! And your ears are cuter than mine.” He pulls on his clothes and flattens his hair with his hands. He grabs the handle, looking at Lev. “Ready?”
“Yup!” Lev walks carefully, a bit shy.
Bryan opens the door and leads the pair into the sitting room. Aldan is sitting in a comfortable chair, his daughter on his lap. He looks up at both of the boys when they enter the room, his eyebrow arching again. He goes back to turning the pages on a large book. “And that's a drake. They're like dragons, only smaller and they can't breathe fire or gas or anything.”
There's a fire in the fireplace, warding off the fall chill. Bryan takes Lev's hand and leads him near the fireplace, sitting on the floor. He leans over to a box pulling it close and opening it. It's filled with books on one side, carefully stored spines up. The other side has toy soldiers. He looks at Lev, breaks into a smile, and asks, “Do you want to look at a book? Or play with my soldiers?”
“Sure. How do you, uhm, play soldiers? We don't have games at my home. All serious stuff...” He sits down beside him, knees touching.
Bryan perks up and begins pulling out the toys. The soldiers are carved from wood and painted, they stand almost three inches tall and there are swordsmen, archers, and some horsemen. He arranges them by type as he explains, “Well, we can take turns picking a soldier, then fight each other. Or was can remake one of the battles from my books or that daddy was in.”
As he's explaining, there is the gentle tinking of china as his mother brings a large tray into the room. Small plates and spoons are stacked together. A pie and a bowl of fresh whipped cream rest on the tray as well, with a pitcher and cups I'm not the serving girl at a tavern. “Bryan, hand these out, please.” Bryan sighs. He looks at Lev. “One second, I have to help.” He stands and helps his mother dish and hand out pie and hot cider. “It's cherry pie, double crust.” She gives Lev and Bry double helpings of whipped cream. Bry sits down next to Lev, their knees touching.
The demon sniffs it instinctively before tasting it, using just the tip of his tongue with a squinting face to make sure it's good. It's sweet! His eyes are teary. “I'm okay. Just not used to it.” He spoons a piece of it, gently chewing and swallowing it. “Your mother is a good cook. Ok, let's battle each other!”
Bryan looks worried. He leans close, pretending to play with soldiers. “What's wrong? Did I do something?”
“No no. I thought that's how you play, right? You hit the soldiers together, and pretend?”
“That's how we play. But you looked so sad, like you might cry.”
“Oh. That's because my taste buds aren't well equated with sweets. I typically eat meat, raw meat.” He takes another bite, assuring that he's okay. “See, I'm fine.”
“Oh...Do you want some meat for dessert instead?”
“No. Let's just play already!” He rolls his eyes, still smiling. Lev scoops up some soldiers, a few horses, and archers.
Bry smiles and explains the 'rules' in between huge bites of pie and whipped cream. Cherry and whipped cream surrounds his mouth, a bit of whipped cream even on the tip of his nose. He sets up his force and Lev does his own.
“You have a bit of cream on your nose.” Lev looks over his shoulder to make sure nobodies looking, then licks it off. “There we go.” His tail wiggles and then relaxes. “Okay. My archers are stretching their bows!” Lev moves his horses and swordsman around, making sounds for them to animate it. “We will ruin everything that you had once built! Prepare, to be... Destroyed!!”
“Never! For honor and justice!” He moves his forces around. The pair of boys battle, soldiers being knocked over, reinforcements arriving, He finishes his pie long before Lev. Mother takes Sally and puts her to bed, retiring to her room to sew a dress she's been working on. Aldan tosses another log on the fire, then sits and watches the two of them, smoking his pipe and playing absently with his pendant. Time passes and the battle ends, Bryan letting out a huge yawn.
“Seems like you won this time, but I’ll return with more tomorrow!” Lev stands up, stretching on his tippy toes, his tail swiping to the left and right before settling back. “Tired? Are you ready to sleep?” He helps him clean up the toy soldiers and put them away.
Bryan nods as the pair puts the toys away. Aldan watches. “Do you want a story tonight, Bry?”
Bryan looks at Lev, his eyes questioning.
“We're game.” Lev bows to him. “That's what they say at my school, at least.”
Aldan grins. “Alright. You boys get ready and I'll be up shortly. And Bryan, wash the pie from your face. What a waste of good pie.” He teases.
Bryan takes Lev's hand and leads him upstairs.
Halfway up the stairs, Lev grabs Bryan by the hips and licks the rest of the pie off of his face. “You can be messy with me. I'll always clean you up.” He races him up the stairs, winning this one at least. “Is it okay if I just sleep in my undies?”
“What else would you sleep in?” Bryan seems genuinely curious.
“Oh? I always sleep in this.” He hides his legs under the bed, patting a spot for him.
“Me too. Well, not that but in my unders.” Bry takes off his clothes and settles in next to Lev. “You're so warm. It's nice because it's a little cold tonight.” He leans in close and whispers into Lev's ear “I'm getting a stiffy again.” He looks down, smiling, and pulls his unders down enough to show Lev his hard boy stick.
Lev touches it, his tail curling by the younger boy. “Your Dad's gonna be up soon, though. Maybe we can take care of it after he goes to bed? We can play with each others.”
“Really? Okay!!!” He bounces in excitement. “Can we kiss again, too?”
Lev grabs the back of his head, pulling him in for a deep kiss. “Hey Bry, you think about girls at all?”
Bryan thinks for a moment, still holding onto Lev. “Yeah, of course. I have to watch my sister sometimes. And Alicia at school is one of my study partners.”
“No, I mean, like... Attraction.” He feels along Bry's upper leg under the sheets.
“Attraction! That's it.” Bry turns to face Lev. His eyes bright with excitement. “That's what I feel. Like if you leave, I'm going to be sick. Oh, gosh, no! I've never felt that way about a girl. Or anyone except when I saw you.”
Le Smiles. “Do you know what that means? You're gay. Like me. Your father, he likes men and women. That means he is bisexual. In this kingdom and many others it's very normal and accepted.” Lev Squeezes him and kisses the top of his head. “Hard to believe some parts on the other side of the world would think differently, huh?”
Bry lays his head on Lev's shoulder. “How do they think?”
Le turns his said, making a thinking man’s sound. “Weeeell... They think it's wrong. And they hurt the people that are different to them. Nobody is gonna hurt us though.” He gives him one more kiss as he hears Aldan walking up the steps. “Shoot! Keep calm.” His tail whips at the pillows, avoiding his friends skin.
“So, they would think it was wrong for dad and Drew? Or you and me?”
Bryan settles into bed, pulling the blankets over him and Lev. Aldan knocks on the door and enter a few seconds later. He enters, shutting the door behind him. He takes a chair and sits near the bed, crossing his legs. He tousles Bryan's hair, and strokes Lev’s cheek, surprisingly gently. “Story or do you boys want to talk about anything?”
Lev looks to Bryan. “What do you want to do?”
Bryan shrugs. “What do you want?”
“I don't know. What kind of story? What kind of questions do you want to ask?” He looks confused, also a bit paranoid still of his father.
Aldan lean back in his chair. “Any kind of story you boys would like to hear. I meant that if you have any questions for me. Although I'm curious, Lev. You live with your grandparents? What of you parents?” He puffs on his pipe watching the pair of boys. Bryan settles closer to Lev.
“Uhmm...” He bites his bottom lip. “They passed away. I'd rather not talk about it.”
Aldan nods. I understand. “I'm sorry. Well, how about a story about the Battle of the Gods at Mt. Deismar? Or a pirate story?”
Bryan slides a hand onto Lev's side when he mentions his parents. “Lev, you choose. I guess we can skip a story of you'd rather.” Bryan yawns.
He looks a Bryan, almost wanting to just run his fingers through his hair and let him fall asleep in his arms. “How about a pirate story while we fall asleep? It won't be long for us.”
Lev shuts out the candles from across the room in an instant, leaving only one lit by where Aldan sits.
Aldan puffs on his pipe. “Right.” He looks startled for a moment. Then he chuckles. “Drew would do that.” Sorrow shows in his eyes. “The tale of the dread pirate Roberts, the scourge of the four great seas it is, then.” Aldan tells the story with some flair and skill, using his pipe as a sword, or to punctuate some point in the story. He strides about the room, raising and lowering his voice. Bryan falls asleep quickly, his breathing becoming deep and regular. He wraps and arm around Lev and snuggles up to him closely. Aldan's only reactions are to raise an eyebrow and smile quickly. As Lev's eyelids droop, he backs out of the room, quietly, leaving the boys to sleep with a whispered 'good night' and 'I love you'.
Chapter 2: Chapter Two
Notes:
Trigger Warning: There’s some parts with detailed descriptions of sexual abuse, so read at your own discretion.
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Two.
Fourteen hours pass before Lev wakes up. The sun is already out and it's past lunch time. Downstairs, the mother is already preparing a meal for supper. Lev rubs the crust from out his eyes, cleans his tail, and stretches for a moment before he steps out of bed. Still tired, in need of coffee. He looks around the room. ‘Oh. So it wasn't a dream?’ He thinks. ‘No way. I really slept with Bryan?’ He blushes to himself as he puts back on his kimono, which is a bit wrinkled now. The horse is eating outside of the window. He smiles, feeling a bit relaxed, then moves downstairs and stands in the dark in silence, falling into a trance while food is made in the other room. A distant voice is speaking to him in a language that he doesn't understand. It's taken the form of a shadow, almost like that of an old man, hidden in the corner of the dark room. It vanishes as he feels himself going dizzy, a slight buzzing headache growing. ‘Uggghhh... Please, not again.’ Thankfully, the pain passes. But he continues to stand there as if he were lost.
Aldan enters from outside. He's carrying several small packages. He's about to pass by Lev, standing stone still in the dark before he notices him. “Lev? He asks quietly. Are you okay?”
“Huh?” He looks back at him. “I'm... fine. Just kind of out of it, I guess. Need coffee. Where's Bryan?”
“Coffee's this way.” He nods towards the kitchen, and leads Lev that direction, walking slowly and looking back at the boy. Concern is obvious on his face. “Bryan's at school. Should be home in an hour or two. Hungry?”
Lev nods. “Starving.” He pulls up a seat, sitting on his feet to make him feel taller.
Aldan grabs a plate, placing a pair of fresh trout on it. He hands sets it down in front of Lev. “Coffee will be a minute. Drew always liked fish. I hope you will, too.” He heads back to the kitchen, leaving Lev alone at the table with his fish. He returns a couple of minutes later with a pot and two cups. He pours coffee for each of them.
Lev takes a fork and knife, cutting the trout into nice slices as he eats it, taking large gulps of the warm coffee in between bites. “It's delicious. Not too tender, not too flaky though.” He fills his coffee cup back up. Thank you for the food, sir. Lev's hair is a bit greasy today from sleeping for so long and having strange dreams. He pushes his hair out of his eyes each time he goes down for another bite of fish.
“You're welcome.” He smiles. “You don't have to be so polite. Drew would tear into his food. I'm used to it.”
“Well, I am commanded to be polite to my elders at school, or else it's a beating on the arms.”
Aldan frowns. “Bryan's never mentioned beatings.”
“We don't go to the same school.”
Le finishes his plate, taking it to the sink before he sits back down.
“Oh, I thought you did. How did you two meet, then?”
“Yesterday as I was leaving the library he noticed me wandering around, obviously lost, since I don't come to this part of the kingdom much... The library where you live is quite beautiful though. Sometimes I like to just be inside of it more than I like to read in it.” He gazes upwards as he speaks, then looks back at Aldan to sip on his coffee. “He pointed me in the direction towards his home, then asked if I wanted to see his horse! A horse as a pet? I thought they were only for battles and traveling. So he showed me the horse, how he rides it, had me hop on, then showed me what he feeds it.” He finishes his second coffee, filling for a third, last in the pot. “Sorry for drinking it all. Ours at the temple is much stronger, which is what I'm used to.”
“Drew used to make coffee for us.” Aldan smiles at the memory. “It had other effects than just waking a person, a being, up. You live under the temple?”
“Yes. It's very small, not as small as some of the others though.” His face slowly depresses. “You miss him a lot, don't you?”
“Every moment that I breathe. Awake or asleep. He stares off into the distance. Sometimes, if I look far enough away, I can almost see him. Waiting for me. I was able to speak to him briefly yesterday, thanks to Aizen. In two years, I can speak to him again.” He smiles, but it is a sad, sorrowful smile. “That's not so very long, I suppose.”
“Maybe to you, since you're a human.” He pauses. “I don't understand, though, what made him so important to you. Plenty of other boys and girls his age and younger are executed at least every month, if not bi-weekly, right? Do you not agree that the penalty for his crime should have been death?” He's very serious, not trying to offend, but just confused. “I know these details because my school is close to the prison and jail. It is for youth that have been delinquent, but are sick mentally, so they aren't taken to the jail. There are only five other students with me. A month ago, we were forced to see an old student that had done something bad go to the block. The crowd was probably the most disturbing of it all. You weren't there though... Sorry. I do not mean to ramble or offend.”
“No, Lev, you're fine.” He thinks for a minute. “I don't know, well, I didn't know what was different about Drew. There was something about him that. . .intrigued me from the moment he was brought in.” He smiles remembering the first meeting and subsequent attempts to win Drew's trust. “It was almost the full month before he opened up and we talked for the first time. Not as jailer to prisoner, but as equals. I loved him by that time. I confessed my love, not directly. But he understood.” He shakes his head and starts another pot of coffee. “Maybe he was just bored or lonely or afraid. Maybe all of that. I held him. He kissed me. We gave each other head. After that, it was love.”
“Go on...”
“The next day I brought him some fresh food. We lunched together. We fucked. He gave me this.” He pulls off his tunic and holds out his arm, showing the scar that marks Drew's favorite spot to bite and draw blood. “We kissed with my blood. I bit him and we kissed with his. And more. Third day, I brought in a priestess of Selune and Drew and I were married. He touches the pendant around his neck. He's fairly well put together for an older man. She told us that we'd been married before. Been lovers before.” He stands and goes to a large chest of drawers and hutch. He picks up a small box and brings it back to the table. “We'd sworn an oath in some past existence.” He takes his dagger and pierces the tip of his thumb, dropping a single drop of blood on the box. The symphony of their love, Drew and Aldan, begins. “We find each other in life after life. We meet and fall in love again and again. Then we are parted by death. So it has been, so it shall be. Until finally we are allowed to be together forever.” He wipes his eyes and breathes a heavy sigh.
He feels sad for him, but still a bit frustrated. “I'm sorry for your loss... But you still haven't answered some of my questions.” His arms are crossed now.
“Which questions?”
Lev sighs. “I asked if you agree that his penalty for his crimes should have been what he was given. I also wanted to understand why he was different than other young ones. All I know is that you were both meant to be together, which is fine, it's no doubt the truth, which can be proven by this prophetic magic and the crystals you wear. But I still don't understand why if you had been so affected by his loss that you would continue with your job.”
“If I had refused to do my duty, I would have been stood beside him on the block. If I have allowed him to escape, I'd have joined him on the block. Odds are my wife and children would have been punished as well.” He shrugs. “I tried to think of some way to gain clemency for him, or to help him escape where I would not be punished. I could think of none.” He looks at Lev. “He tried to escape early on. He failed and was tortured for three days and nights.” He stands and retrieves the fresh coffee, pouring a cup for Lev. “As for his punishment. He did kill four men. There may have been mercy if his father or a friend had stood for him at the trial. No one did. No one even tried to visit him.” He stares down at his cup, absently playing with the handle.
“I see...” He falls into deep thought. “A true tragedy.”
“Yes. Besides, I'm a guard. My opinions on justice and punishment is not sought out by the great and powerful.” He sighs. “But no, I don't think we should be hanging or beheading children.”
“Would you prefer to see the king suffer?” Lev finishes his cup. “It's a joke.”
“I'd rather no one suffer. Man, boy. Human, demon, wolf. No one. I've seen enough of that.”
“One of my higher familiars tells me that one must suffer in order to understand suffering and find freedom from it. She is the only one in the temple that helps me. The others have given up hope. They think I am already dead. I work with ever almost every day after finishing school. She heals me, tells me what I need to do, what to read...”
Aldan nods. “I suppose that's true regarding suffering.” He looks at Lev. “Why have they given up on you? Drew hadn't given up you. He wanted me, wants me to help you.”
Lev looks down, falling into deeper sadness. “He was visited by a spirit, like the other boy that committed a massacre. I think that's how he's connected to me. I was also visited by it. The third so far. Everyone sees what has happened and they have given up hope. They are afraid of me, because I have perfected the spells that the familiars have been practicing their entire lives effortlessly, naturally.. And I have gifts they haven't seen before either, which also disturbs them. They know, I know, what will happen. It has already affected me with lunacy. I am driven insane by the power, the evil... Sometimes I feel like if I let it out, the entire world would explode. Maybe I should just kill myself before I do any harm. That's what I tell myself all of the time.”
Aldan leans forward and puts his hand on Lev's shoulder, squeezing gently. “Hush with that sort of talk. Drew told me to find Aizen and together he and I can help you. I don't believe you're insane. I don't believe your unalterable destiny is to destroy the world or yourself. Drew had that power. He could have used his magic to escape, leaving bodies behind him. He chose not to. He chose. Just like you have a choice, Lev.” He kneels down in front of Lev, maintaining his hand on the shoulder and squeezing his leg. “I'm not going to let you go through that. I couldn't help Drew. We found each other too late. It's not too late for you.”
“What if it is?” He pushes his hand away. “I... I... I am insane. Sometimes I black out and forget where I was. I get these horrible migraines and destroy things when they happen. I've hurt people too, but it was justified by the court and law... Except the last thing, which landed me into the school.”
“Let Aizen and I help you.” He replaces his hand on Lev's shoulder. “Drew wouldn't have told us find you if we couldn't do anything to help you. We just have to figure out what's happening and why. You're not alone. I've seen how you look at Bryan and how he looks at you. You're both very young, but you know how you feel. Are you prepared to just give that up?”
He gulps.” How could he have known so quickly? No, he must mean friends... Good friends. You don't understand what I've gone through. Aizen could, not fully though. Nobody can. If Bryan knew some of the truth about me, he'd freak and probably never talk to me again. I'm a monster, Aldan. I mean, just look at me.”
Aldan looks Lev in the eyes. “I've seen monsters, Lev. I've fought them. You're not a monster. Just because you may have done monstrous things, that doesn't make you a monster.” He stands and goes to the window, staring out at the horse cantering in his corral. “I walked my husband to the chopping block.” His voice is heavy with emotion and regret. “I knelt him down and watched.” He gulps hard. “I held his head for the crowd to see. I've done monstrous things, Lev, terrible things. Am I a monster?”
Lev looks back at him, the insane look returning. “I don't know... Are you? Maybe, we all are. Maybe... we need to be cleansed.”
Drew turns back. “Or maybe forgiven.” He watches Lev's face. “Cleansed? Let a being look to his own self before deciding on the guilt of others. Does Bryan need to be cleansed? Mikkey? Sally?” He moves next to Lev and kneels down beside him again. “I couldn't save Drew. I can try to save you. He wanted that. I have to try, for him and for you. You're not a monster. You're a boy. Just a boy.”
The demon doesn't say a word and begins rocking back and forth, staring through Aldan instead of at him. “I don't know. I don't understand anything.”
Aldan hugs Lev, whispering to him. “I don't either. Not completely. But it was Drew's last wish that I find you and save you. Even if it wasn't, I'd want to try...you're just a boy, Lev. For your sake, for my sake, for Bryan's sake...let me help you.”
“But how?” He looks at it his hands, which are shaking. “Not even my familiar can save me. Or the school.”
Aldan leans back, sitting on his heels. “That I don't know.” He takes Lev's hands in his own. “Not yet, at least. Tell me what happens, what you're afraid of. I know it's hard, I know it's close to the problem Drew had, he killed people without meaning to, without wanting to.” He stands and pulls his tunic back on. “Let's pack some food and get started. I think we should talk with Aizen. And if you'd like to see Drew's resting place, I think he'd like for you to visit him.”
Le slowly stands up out of his chair, a dazed look on his face. “How do you know Aizen so well? He just moved here.. What will we do at Drew's grave? Will he.. Speak to me?”
“I just met Aizen yesterday. Drew told me to find him and you.” He runs his hands through Lev's hair, combing it with his fingers, careful to avoid his horns. “I don't know. . .I just know he'd like to see you.”
Lev nods “Okay. Remember, I'm lost. You'll have to lead me the way...”
Aldan gives Lev a look, arching an eyebrow at him. “Don't snarl at me. I'm on your side, remember. If you want to stay the night again, that would be fine. I know Bryan would be thrilled. He couldn't stop talking about you at breakfast. But we should talk to your grands first. Got everything? If so, let's go.”
“I'm wearing everything I have.” He follows Aldan out of the door, tightening the string around his kimono. The weather is cloudy and cold, not beautiful and calm like yesterday, but instead tense and sorrowful. “Nice weather, huh?”
“Oh, I don't mind the gray and the cold. It is what it is.” He looks at Lev. “Will you be warm enough? This is all you have? All?”
Lev nods again. “Yes, yes, yes. Let's go, old man! I'll race you.” He gets into a motion as if he's really in a race, but Aldan seems all too serious to be playing around with him. “Or not... It is probably a six mile walk or so.”
“Six miles? That's nothing.” He looks at Lev, smiling. He nudges him with his shoulder. “I was in the army, remember. I've done plenty of marching. In weather far worse than this. May I ask you a serious question, Lev?”
Lev stops for a moment. “Maybe... I guess.”
“You said this is all you have. Is that your choice? Or are you not allowed?”
“What else would I bring?”
Aldan slaps his forehead with his palm. “Oh! I thought you meant that this was all you owned in the world. My mistake.”
He spins around as he walks. “Well.... It's quite close. I have my bed, a few pieces of clothing, and my schoolbooks. That's all.”
“No toys? No books for fun?”
Lev shakes his head. “Nope.”
“Hmmm.” Aldan nods gravely. “What do you do for fun?” He sets a brisk pace, a soldier's pace.
“I don't do anything at the moment, since my life revolves around rehabilitation. I wrote for the paper a few times though, just about books and such, or new laws in the kingdom. After my recent incident I had the job taken away from me.”
“I see. Perhaps you could keep a journal of this time. Publish it later.” With his aura of command, and his uniform and sword, people clear out of their way as they walk. Aldan doesn't push people out of the way or try to draw attention to himself. “It might help spur reform. It would be a step forward if we could stop the execution of children. We're visiting the grave or finding Aizen first?” He looks at Lev. “Hmmm. That's a serious face.”
“Either. I won't mind either way.”
“I'd like to check on Aizen. was exhausted when I carried him back to his apartment. Do you know his girlfriend?”
“His GIRLFRIEND?” Lev bursts out laughing. “You mean his BOYFRIEND? Yes, I know them! Him, I mean. An elf boy. Very polite, very handsome, but I would never want to get on his bad side.”
“Boyfriend? I see. A demon and an elf?” Aldan whistles and shrugs. “That's no stranger than Drew and I, I suppose. What about you, Lev? Have you a boyfriend or girlfriend?”
Lev looks down at his feet. “I don't know. I'm working on it.”
“Well, don't tell Bryan if you do. He'd be devastated.” He looks at Lev, smiling. “He's got quite a crush on you, you know.”
Lev makes a sharp gasp. “Oh? He does? I didn't, I didn't notice... Well, I am not interested in men, so you don't have to worry about that!” He fake laughs.
“That's probably a good for both of us. I gave Bryan some advice on that topic at breakfast.” They’re making very good time. They smell coffee. Strong, fresh coffee. The smell becomes more powerful as they walk.
“They must be roasting beans. Busy day I guess.” Lev shrugs his shoulders. “What did you tell him? Maybe some of the advice could help me?”
“I told him that he's awfully young, and that he needs to be careful. But if he really likes you, he should tell you.” Aldan shakes his head. “Gods know I'm not the one to judge anyone's love anymore. Whose to say you aren't meant for each other?” He points to the coffee shop. “Fancy a coffee?”
“I'm fine. I'll have one back at home. There's one just above our temple.”
“Are you sure?”
Lev nods. “Trust me. Our beans are better.” He licks his lips. “There's something about our coffee that brings the deviants to us all of the time. People leave the shop kissing, stripping on the road, and we have to push them into the bushes so that they'll stop!” He giggles. “One time I caught three girls having sex under a tree by the shop. Outrageous! I had to hit them away with a broom!”
Aldan nods. “Yes, I've felt that. Drew made me coffee.” He smiles at the memory. “Promise me, Lev, that if you're not interested in Bryan, that you'll let him know without hurting him. That's all I ask of you. Don't hurt him.”
“Okay. I'll, uhm... Tell him tonight, that I'm totally not interested in him, or any guy in any way, but I'll say it nicely.” He points at down the road. “Here we are!”
“That's not exactly what I meant. Yes, here we are.”
The two of them enter the dimly lit coffee shop, pulling up two high chairs by the bar. The man over the counter, taller with long horns, full beard and mustache, looks at the two of them. He sets up a pourover set up and says to Lev. “Now Lev, did you wash your feet before entering the door? Do you want extra cleaning duties around here?” Lev looks down at the soles of his feet, which are black with rocks stuck into them. He grunts, runs back to the door, and comes back with clean feet. “Sorry sir.” The coffee is grounded, heated up, and presented to them in three minutes tops.
“You really make a ritual out of your coffee.”
The man making the coffee bows. “It's a meditation.”
Lev reaches in the pocket of his kimono and gives him two coins.
Aldan doesn't say anything. Thinking back to the first time he had coffee with Drew. He closes his eyes and breathes in the steam, smelling the beans. Remembering. He sighs, wipes his eyes, and takes a small sip.
“Are you alright, sir?” He's already drank half of his coffee. Lev reaches over the counter, taking a single herb and putting it into his coffee. “Helps me relax.”
He smiles at Lev mournfully. “Yes. I was just thinking about Drew. The coffee reminds me of him. Of our first time together.”
Lev nods. “Old man would say he made some of the best coffee here. But he won't. They won't, because they're full of shit.” The old man is gone to a different room, which is full of absinthe. “To be honest, he doesn't like me either for much of the same reasons.”
“What do you mean?”
“They think I'll be like Drew and the other boy before him. That I'll hurt people and end up on the block.” He makes a line around his neck and a sound. “I think almost everyone here hates me, except my familiar, and Aizen, and his boyfriend, Holt.”
“Did they hate Drew?”
Lev shakes his head. “Of course they do! He makes demons look bad for what he did! They're normalized from living in this community of fake people, who they think actually like them... Idiots by the lot.” He finishes his coffee. “But in the forests, they would feel more empathy I'm sure, because they don't live under illusions of false security and that everything is okay.”
Aldan grunts. “What makes them look bad is standing by while a boy rots in prison. What makes them look bad is not one of them visiting him once, not once, because they're too scared about their precious image.” He speaks loudly. “Drew paid for his crime. And not one of his 'people' stood by him. Maybe if one of them had tried, he never would have ended up there in the first place.” He pushes the coffee away angrily. “His coffee was better.”
The two of them make their way down the bottom of the staircase the apartment floors. He stops by one door halfway down the hallway, almost knocking, then continues down the hall to Aizen's door. “I'm just gonna open it and shock him. Try to scare him or something. Don't worry, it'll be funny!” He opens the door, rushing inside, but stops dead in his tracks to see Aizen in bed with someone under the sheets moving their head up and down.
Aizen’s eyes are closed and his hands are behind his head leaned up against a pillow on the wall. “Oh yeah, Holt. Suck that three incher! Oooooh! My love! My love! Ahhhhh.”
Lev makes a fake cough a few times and the two boys in bed shriek, Holt rolling over and off of the bed, naked and exposed with a hard on. He hides it, running to put on his clothes as Aizen takes his time to wrap on his fundoshi. Aizen blushes, “Oh, sorry about that. You should have knocked, Lev!”
Aldan blushes as he stands in the doorway. He coughs and clears his throat. “I'm, uh, glad you're recovered, Aizen.” he turns away from the boys as they dress.
Lev walks over to Aizen, looking at his clothes on the floor. “Holt, I'm taking some of your clothes. I've had to wear these damn dresses all week. No more!” He strips off his kimono. Now there are two of them almost bare naked.
Holt rushes to the kitchen, knocking Lev in the shoulder on accident. He speaks up, “I better get going. Don't want to be late for training!” He rushes out of the room, opening it back up to say goodbye to his love and blow him kisses. After he leaves, the two dressed demons make their way over to Aldan. Aizen sits back up at a tall chair like usual. Lev sits on top of the table and messes up the order on some of the music sheets. He's wearing pants and a bit large shirt woven with brown fabric that reveals some of his chest.
“Well, uh, this isn't awkward at all.” Aldan sits, uncomfortable at his erection.
Aizen looks over at Lev. “What do you say, Lev? Should we take care of the old man?” He looks back at him. “I'm kidding. So... Now that the three of us are together... What do we do?” Lev is confused, crosses his arms. His tail accidentally slides all of the papers off of the table.
“You two couldn't handle me.” He smirks. “I don't know. I thought that perhaps we could put our heads together and figure something out. Some plan of action. I'm still not sure what Lev is capable of or afraid he might do.”
Lev retorts, “But I haven't even done anything.”
“And yet, everyone fears you? Drew told me had visions in the flames that he could summon. That's how he knew what you looked like, Lev.” Aldan leans back in his chair. “He felt a connection to you. Knew you were… coming to a crisis point and that Aizen and I could help you. Or stop you.” He thinks to himself.
Aizen looks back at Lev. “What about your parents?”
“What about them?” He looks down, frustrated.
Aldan remarks, “It might help us understand. Drew told me about his mother. That was very hard for him. I know you've just met me, but if you don't trust me, how can I help you?”
Lev stands up, cursing them. “Fuck this. I'm not saying shit to EITHER of you!”
Aldan sighs. He's unsure of how to proceed. Press the boy? Or back off. He opts for caution. “I'm sorry to press you, Lev. Tell us what you can about what happens with you.”
Lev fights back. “I already told you! I destroy everything! I hurt people!”
Aldan reaches into his tunic, pulling out the charm Drew gave him. “These are supposed to protect us from your power. One for me, one for Aizen, one for Bry. He was very specific about that.”
“Protect? You mean, protect me from killing you all?” The temperature in the room is rising and Aldan starts to notice that he’s sweating profusely.
Aizen stands out of his chair, cautiously walking to him. “Calm down, Lev. You don't want to destroy our home, do you?”
He falls to the ground, hitting his head. “Maybe I should since you all just want me to die! I don't know! I don't get anything! You're all just going to kill me. It's me or you! You can't help me!”
Aldan moves over to Lev, his face worried as he wipes sweat from his brow. He kneels down. “Lev, I don't want you to die. I can't accept that it's us or you. There has to be a way to save you. Calm down.” He looks at Aizen confused and concerned.
Lev looks back at him in anger, throwing him with a certain power against the high chairs, a flame emerging from his hand. “It didn't protect you from that, did it?”
Aizen is frozen in place, unsure of what to do. He knows that Lev is far stronger, in fact, the strongest demon currently alive.
Aldan recovers and stands. His hand wants to go for his sword. He doesn't though. Lev is just a boy. Younger than Drew. More scared than Drew. Lonelier than Drew. “You weren't trying to hurt me. Lev, listen to me. If I wanted to kill you I could have slit your throat after Bry left for school. I could have hacked you down in the street. I don't want to kill you. I want to save, Lev. You're letting your fear and anger at everybody else who's turned their backs on you and given up. Written you off drive your anger. I haven't written you off. I haven't given up on you. Think about what you really want, Lev. If you won't trust me, trust Aizen.”
“You want me to kill them, instead?”
Aizen grunts. “No, you idiot! We're trying to help you! No more talk about killing people. This is ridiculous!” Aizen grabs his hand, which is still on fire. “See? If you really wanted to hurt us, you would turn me into ashes right now. But you won't.” Lev let's go, looking ashamed of himself. Aizen slaps him across the face. “Now calm down, you fool! We're trying to help you. Let us...”
Lev backs into the table, squeezing his legs.
Aldan kneels in front of Lev. “It's okay to be afraid, Lev. You're not alone. You've got people right here who care about you and want to help. I just don't know how. I look at you, I look at both of you, and I see so much of Drew. I have to help you, don't you see?” He sits. “I just don't know how yet.”
Lev hides his face into his knees. Aizen walks over to the bed and sighs, practicing his guitar. “He's not gonna open up to us.”
“It's up to us to prove ourselves, I guess.” He sighs and leans back, stretching his legs out in front of him. “How we do that I don't know.”
He looks at Lev. “Lev, you like Bryan, right?”
The demon slowly nods. “Yeah....”
“More than you've said.” He holds up his hand, silencing Lev before he can deny it. “I'm not blind. I know what I saw last night in the bath and when I was telling you two the bedtime story. Why else would Drew give a stone to Bry if you two weren't meant to be? Do you think I'd let something happen to you knowing how devastated Bry would be? Just tell us what you can. You can't keep shit like that bottled up. It builds and builds and that's what will end up making you explode.”
“I don't know where to start...”
“Start wherever you want. What were you thinking when you threw me across the room?”
Lev looks up at him, his eyes teary. “That you were going to attack me. Hurt me...”
Aldan looks hurt. “I wasn't. I wouldn't. Not unless you were out of control and I had to save Bryan or one of my children. I wasn't, Lev. Gods, I just want to hold you and make you feel better.” He sighs.
“Don't touch me!” Lev digs he feet further into the table. “I mean, without permission...”
“I won't. You growled at me when I fixed your hair, remember. Even though I know to be careful of your horns.”
Aizen stops playing his guitar, putting it down and asks his friend, “Why don't you want him to touch you, Lev? You let me play with your hair or lick your tail. Is it because he's older? Something else?”
Lev anxiously looks around the room, not wanting to hurt them, but also afraid of speaking.
Aldan listens with curiosity. “Don't be afraid, Lev. I know most boys your age think I'm ancient. Or is it something else? Did a human hurt you?”
He nods his head. “Yes...”
Aizen walks over to him, carefully moving to him, to pet Lev's sparkly ebony black tail, theirs playing together for a moment, trying to calm him down. “Lev... It's okay. You can tell us. Aizen moves up closer to him and massages his shoulders. Was it like what happened to Holt?”
Lev looks at him, a sad, childish face. He nods again.
Aldan looks at Aizen. “Holt is your boyfriend, from earlier? What happened to him?”
Aizen looks to him. “He was raped by women at some point in his life... He won't go into details.”
Aldan shakes his head. “Did the human rape you?” Aldan asks gently.
Lev nods again. “There were six of them... And I was seven.”
“Six of them?” Aldan's face grows dark.
“It took me three months to recover from the attack... I was able to give a description on three of them. They were hung, burnt in public... And they were soldiers too. They would have been given the sword if it weren't for a petition the demons made.” He sniffs up his snot, wiping away at tears. “And I don't know where the other three are.”
Aizen continues to rub Lev's shoulders. “I remember the people at home talking about it... I had no clue it was you. I'm so sorry, Lev. You didn't deserve it. Nobody deserves anything like that. You know that it wasn’t your fault, right?” The two demon boys tails play with each other. “Lev, maybe you should tell him about your parents since we're already this far. What do you say?”
Lev groans. “No.... I can't do that. Hurts too much. I can't let Bryan know... He'll hate me.”
Aldan reassures him, “We don't have to tell Bryan anything we talk about, Lev. And he won't hate you.”
The demon wolf begins to cry again. Aizen whispers something into his ears, letting him cry into his shoulder and chest for a moment before he's able to get out of it. Aizen explains for him. “His parents were very abusive to him. When he was ten, they were in the midst of a violent fight. His mother was pulling on his horns as hard as she could, saying she wanted to see if she could tear them out. And he lashed out with a flame that ripped her apart... His father tried to kill him, but Lev was too fast. He was held in court, but with all of the eyewitnesses at the temple, it was deemed that it was self-defense. I have no doubts that it was. Everyone in the temple would agree.”
Lev taunts. “No more... I can't. I’ll fall apart.”
Aizen wraps himself around him, hugging him tightly. “Ssshhh. You're okay. We're going to get you through this.”
Aldan asks, “His mother was demon? Or part demon?”
“His mother was wolf and his father was demon.”
“You can't blame yourself, Lev. Pulling your horns...she knew what pain that would cause. Drew blamed himself for his mother, too.”
Aizen slowly helps Lev stand up, rubbing his back as he does so. Their tails are intwined tightly, almost as if Lev doesn't want to let go. “He's still scared. Lev, Drew said, he confirmed, that if you weren't helped, then you will destroy the entire kingdom and maybe the world... I don't think that's what you want. I think, whatever it is that visited you when you were younger, it's trying to use you or something. Somehow, we're going to save you. Right, Aldan?”
Aldan's eyes go wide. “He did say that, yes. I didn't want to tell you, Lev, because I thought it might scare you. He also said that Aizen and I could save you and the Kingdom. Bryan has some part to play as well. I go back to our stones. They must protect us, somehow. Do either of you know anyone who might know more about them?”
Both of them nod. Lev continues, “They're stones from a sacred rock that dates back in ancient times; it's magic is said to allow the dead to watch over and protect loved ones.”
As they speak and explain, Aldan looks at his stone as he twirls it.
Aizen goes on, “I think there's a way to figure out what it is that's been possessing demons for the past twenty years, but this person... He's an enemy of ours. His kind was at war with us for a very long time until three hundred years ago. None of the familiars in the area would dare visit him, but he is a specialist in possessions by spirits, ghosts, and ancient deities...”
Lev shakes his head dramatically. “We will not visit him. He is a member of a tribe that slaughtered thousands of our people! And yet, because he gifted land to the kingdom, they allow him freedom here.”
“But if he can help us save you, we must. I perhaps I should go alone?” Aldan glares at both of them.
Lev is still frightened by the idea. Aizen asks, “But how could you do so without revealing who it is that's possessed?”
“I'll tell him I'm asking because of Drew.” He looks down. “That I wonder if I'd met him sooner if I could have helped him somehow. If I could have saved him.” He lowers his head into his arms. Closing his eyes, he sighs, trying to block the pain of missing his love.
Finally, Lev is able to let go and control himself. “I should go. I have to talk to my grandparents before I can spend another night.”
“Would it help for them to meet me?”
Out of nowhere, Lev gives Aldan a hug. He hugs him tightly for a long period of time, then he lets go. “I'm sorry for hurting you.” He runs out of the room and down the hallway.
As soon as he's gone, Aizen sighs loudly. “Man... For a second I thought he was gonna incinerate us.”
Aldan sighs as well. “I don't think so. I think these stones will protect us from any real harm he means. He's so young. We have our work cut out for us. Save Lev and the city. Then track down those three and end them. Maybe the poor boy can have some peace then.”
Aizen stares down at his feet. “Yeah.... But Drew didn't get any peace... Well, he did have you. Maybe that’s good enough. No, it was more than good enough.” He smiles. “Because he loved you more than anything and did that ritual with you.” His voice cracks as he speaks. “And you were there for him even to the end. Because of you, he was able to... die in peace. I guess I contradicted myself, huh? No wonder you're the key to saving the kingdom.” Aizen laughs as he fights back his tears.
Aldan rests his head in his arms. The stress of the day has taken its toll. Worry for Lev, remembering Drew. He weeps. “I miss him so much. I saw how Bry looked at Lev last night. I saw how he looked when he talked about him this morning. I don't want Bryan to feel what I feel. We have to save Lev. He deserves it, too. He's just a boy. Just like Drew.”
“If you really want to figure out what's wrong with Lev, you'll have to visit that expert I mentioned... I don't trust him, but maybe you can get through to him. He lives just outside of the kingdom in the country, a tiny house shaped like a capsule, and many people regard him to be the most knowledgeable on abnormal entities in all of this continent.” He looks away from Aldan. “If I saw him, I'd kill him myself, no matter what the cost. It's disgusting that this place, regardless of how peaceful it is to us, grants him asylum just for donating his land. His family was part of a tribe that killed thousands of my people.”
Aldan stands and brushes himself off, restoring his tunic and slipping it on. “Did the person take part in the genocide?”
Lev walks down the hallway back to Aizen's door, not opening it, only waiting for them to finish conversing. He's too busy sorting through his bag, which is held over his shoulder.
Aizen nods. “We know that he killed at least twelve people. His family was murdered in a rebellion, so he lives alone. You should get going. I have to head back to school and practice for the symphony next week.”
“I will.” He takes a moment to memorize the name of the person and how to get to their residence. “Anything else I need to know, Aizen?”
“Just... Don't mention anything about demons to him.”
“What? How the hell am I supposed to get information out of him without mentioning demons?” Aldan grumbles as he heads to the door. “Might as well tell me 'Don't use words with vowels!'.”
Lev looks up at Aldan as he exits. “What's with all of the yelling? Is it about me destroying the world?”
“No. About me saving it without using words with vowels.” He looks at Lev. “Have some hope, Lev. I'll do everything I can to save you.” He smiles and waves to Aizen and heads out.
“Ready to go, Aldan?” Levs tail wags in excitement like a dog getting a treat. “My grandparents said it's fine, but I have to make it back to the school around lunch tomorrow.”
They continue their walk up the stairwell and out of the temple, taking their time to admire the smell of the coffee.
“One for the road?”
Lev runs back inside, jumping over the counter, grabbing a bag of coffee for himself. The man on duty is passed out at a table with two bottles of absinthe next to him. “Damn alcoholic criticizing my feet. He should be fired!” He runs back out, stuffing the fresh beans into his bag. “Now you have fresh coffee for a week or two!”
Aldan frowns slightly. “That's stealing, isn't it, Lev?” He fishes around in his pocket for coins and leaves a few on the counter. “Let's go, Lev.”
As they walk down the desolate roads at night, Aldan dances from side to side, running in circles around the older warrior, or grunting for him to go a bit faster. He doesn't realize how much weight of armor and weapons he's carrying. In fact, he's never touched a weapon in his life. “You know... That man that drank two bottles of absinthe, that's considered stealing too. Like... about two hundred silvers worth of stealing! But I get it... You're a man of the law and all.”
“Not the law so much as right and wrong. I had the coins for it, and as much as we may love it, we don't need coffee to live.” He quickens his pace. “Besides, I don’t want to see you get into trouble and end up in jail. Which reminds me, Lev.” He looks at the boy. “Why are you in your special school?”
“You can't tell Bryan… It would disturb him.”
“I don't know, Lev. He's my son and I will protect him.” He nods. “But I'll give you every benefit of the doubt that I can. If it was for beating up eleven-year-old boys, that would be bad. If it was for stealing? That's not something he needs to know, you're right.”
“I hurt someone real bad...”
“I see.” He looks at Lev, his eyes concerned and sympathetic. “Tell me.”
He puts his arms behind his back, leaning his head down in shame. “Back in my other school, there was this girl. She was so rude, a horrible person! Made fun of other girls just because she was prettier. Not that I care about that, you know. But one day she was making fun of this younger girl who had a birth abnormality. She had no arms. Defenseless! How could she make fun of her?” His voice deepens with anger. “So I went up to her, put my hands around her neck, and began to squeeze tightly. Someone tried to stop me, but I knocked them towards the wall. It wasn't until I realized that I was about to end her life that I stopped. There was this voice in the back of my head telling me to keep going, use my power to disintegrate her or something, but I wouldn't give in. I wonder if Drew heard them too and they brainwashed him into doing those crimes.”
“He heard the voices.” he looks down as he walks. “The first person was his mother. He didn't give me details, just that he wasn't in control of what happened. The next people were a man he was burgling who caught him, again, he was trying to escape. He didn't set out to kill him. The last three he lost his temper. They had threatened and harassed him. They were likely going to beat him or worse. He killed two, and the third as he begged for mercy.” He looks to see Lev's reaction. “He heard the voices. They told him to kill more and escape the prison. He wouldn't though.”
“Because of you, right?”
“I don't know. Maybe I helped. But he made the decision on his own. It's easier sometimes to do something hard when there's someone who believes in you and loves in your corner.” He looks at Lev, curious. “Do you hear the voices all the time or do they come and go? Is it one voice or many voices?”
“They come and go. It's only one. That of an older man. Ancient. I mean, before any deities existed. At least that's how I imagine it.”
“I see. One old man. We got this, Lev.” Aldan says smiling, trying to sound cheerful. “This fellow we're visiting doesn't like demons, so I don't know what to do with you.”
“Yes. Every demon here knows who he is.” He spits. “Not like I really want his help, but whatever. I don't know how you'll get anything from him. I guess you could say I'm an elf or a plain anthro. Having horns on my head gives things away, though. That’s beside the point - I’m not going in.”
Aldan nods. “What will you do? Wait for me nearby?”
“I don't know. You could go alone, or you could talk Holt, if you're too afraid.”
“I'm not afraid. I thought I was going to have to visit him alone, but Aizen suggested you tag along. I thought maybe you two had some sort of plan. We're halfway there. so I don't fancy going back.” He looks at Lev. “You just hang out somewhere nearby and watch for me. If something happens and I don't come out, you can warn Aizen and Holt.”
“Alright... I mean, what do you even plan to say? Hey, I think some spirit is haunting my friend?” He runs in front of Aldan, facing him as he walks backwards. “Honestly, I think you should just WOP his head off right as soon as you enter, but that's just me...”
Aldan chuckles. “It's not a bad idea and from I've heard, he deserves it. But it's really hard to get answers from a decapitated head.”
Aldan fell into silence as they walked. Lev is obviously still so young. His playfulness as he walks shows that. He thought of Aizen, also young but more even keeled. He thought of Drew. Dear Drew. His heart grew heavy. He looked at Lev. He was certainly a beautiful boy. He'd thought of him often since seeing him experimenting with Bryan. Lev was attractive, that was clear. Seeing him nude had sent shivers through Aldan. Thinking back on Lev and Bry in the tub, their dicks hard. Bry was very cute. A good body. Aldan shook his head. 'I shouldn't think such things. We're facing annihilation and I'm getting a hard-on thinking my son and his best friend.’
“No. I'll figure out something. I'll stick as close to the truth as I can.”
“Alright,” he whines sarcastically. “So he lives close to you, huh?”
“Closer to me than your temple. Which given the way he views your people, makes sense. Can I ask you something you aren't going to like?”
“No. I mean, I guess I don't have a choice, do I?” stops in his tracks, looking both ways. I think I know the way from here. “They always said it's down a hard road with the tallest trees in the kingdom.”
Aldan follows behind him. “You know what happened with Drew and his mother? Did something like that happen with your parents? Or did they send you to your grandparents when your power became evident?” He speaks cautiously, trying to convey with his tone that he knows this is hard for Lev.
“No... They were lucky in that aspect. When it happened, I had ran away from home, and it came to me in the forest where I slept.”
Lev stops walking. They come to a small house shaped like a capsule stuck halfway in the ground, the front door open with the lights on. Two horses are out by the front as well.
Aldan stops. He reaches into his pocket and hands Lev a pair of gold coins. “For a coffee or snack while you wait. Don't stray too far. Those horses make me nervous for some reason. Be careful, Lev.”
“Yeah... If I'm not back here, I'm off venturing to your house to find Bryan.” He takes the coins. “See ya. Be careful.” He sprints off at his wolf speed.
Aldan arches an eyebrow. He approaches the capsule home of the genocidist. He looks at the horses, observing their kit and tack, looking for military or militia markings or some other sign of who they belong to.
A man steps out in front of Aldan. The man seems like he’s in his eighties or nineties white hair on his head and many wrinkles all over his skin, but his back is bent straight, and he walks perfectly fine. He pulls off his gloves and pats one arm on Aldan’s back, looking him up and down. “I know who you are. Prison guard, right? Served in some pretty big battles too. Killed that vampire a while back.” He laughs to himself. “Ahhh... Is it, Ardin or something of that like?”
“Aldan. I'm afraid you have the advantage on me, sir.”
“Ah...” He steps away and walks to the front door. “You're looking for answers? That's the only reason people come in here. Step inside, son.”
Aldan follows behind him. He's cautious, but not rude. Two horses, one old man. Could mean nothing, could be trouble. “You've heard about the Vampire Count, huh?”
“Yes, I have.” He leads him inside, immediately fixing him a plate of rice. “It's not much, but if you're hungry...” Another person emerges from a library room, a teenager, maybe 16 or 17, six-foot, muscular, with short brown hair and a dirty face. He bows to Aldan and heads outside. “That's my apprentice. He's been in training for a few years now. Won't live forever, will I?” The man chuckles. “So what is it you want to talk to me about?”
He nibbles on the rice as they talk. “As I understand it, you're an expert on demons and their culture and folklore. I'm looking for one particular demon. Supposedly endowed with tremendous destructive powers. I need to know how to nullify those powers or strip him of those powers so that I can take him into custody.”
“How do you know it's a demon?”
“I've been given a description.” Aldan takes a bite of rice. “Horns, tail. Could be half-breed, I suppose. But what else could he be? Supposedly the third blessed with such powers. I have to stop him before he kills people.”
“So... You're looking for a particular demon, half-breed, with extreme powers?”
“Yes. I spoke with someone who knew of him. It's said that he hears a voice, urging him to destruction. An ancient voice.” He looks as if he's thinking hard. “I have to be able to nullify his powers, perhaps even disconnect him from the voice. Otherwise, it's virtually certain that he'll use his powers to kill who knows how many people.”
“Ahhh!” The old man points to Aldan, smiling. He sits down across from him. “Now we're talking. There was a boy, about eighteen years ago, that went insane and slaughtered around twenty of his own people. Apparently, he saw voices, and the power he had was unlike anything they'd ever seen before. Some kind of spirit had haunted and influenced him to do the deed, at least that’s what they say. A good deed, too.” His laugh is cruel, ugly. “What possesses your fiend isn't demon.”
Aldan cocks his head in genuine curiosity. “What is it, then? And how can we. . .how can I defeat it and render this demon harmless?”
He calls out. “Cody! Get back in here.” The boy rushes in, shoulders awkwardly close to his body and never looking to you. The old man whispers into his ear, the boy rushes into the library, then returns with a book. “You finish your food.” He looks through the pages for a moment. It's a great, large book, thousands of pages with detailed pictures and tiny text. “This is what I'm looking for...” He slams it down on the table. Dust flies out. “It's more like a dark energy that hundreds of thousands, if not a million years ago, came into formation. It drove the first demons crazy, made them into pure evil lunatics, as we all know much about in their history. It would use them to learn and control their powers, magic, and spells, then leave when it felt they had what it needed. When the great conscious rising happened in those days, a few demons somehow were able to pull out of the energy's power, lure it to a cave as if it were a ghost, then sealed it away where it would never escape. That's just the folklore though. Nobody believes it actually existed. Just like all scriptures. Just stories people take too literally. It could be something else. Just a plain old spirit that has the liking for demons. But this would fit. It was the first thing that came to my mind when I heard about it. Many species have had spirits like this in their scriptures that possessed and controlled them for their powers to become their conquerors, deities, or bringers of destruction too... Any species with unique ancient powers has gone through this.”
Aldan reads the pages, trying to read and memorize the words and pictures. “If it is this ancient evil force, this dark energy, why does it choose this demon? And how can it be defeated and destroyed?”
He pulls up a chair a bit closer to Aldan, motioning with his hands as he speaks. “Shouldn't that be obvious? No new spells or magic was known of until this boy had been possessed eighteen years ago. Now you tell me another has been found, possibly just as destructive! How exciting! I think... It knows that there isn't much left to be learned of their magic, and it knows that if it unlocks the final key through this demon, it can do whatever it wants with that power and knowledge. But if this is true, it will not leave the source like it did with the others beforehand. No. It will stay in its body for as long as the body lives.” He shuts the book. The teenage boy walks over, taking it away, and running back to the library. “If the source is possessed, piercing it through the heart of chest with enough force would push it out of the body. This could be done with an arrow or sword. I'd say, you should pierce the sword through the demons heart and kill him. It is what's best under those circumstances, am I right?”
Aldan thinks for a moment. He expected this to be the old man's first suggestion. “If we do that, we only kill the vessel this spirit is using. Next time, it may possess a demon, and we may not discover our danger until it's too late. We need a way to imprison or destroy it or we'll never be safe!”
“Well... The arrow may be able to reveal its true form. You should be able to kill it then. This happened with a species of elves, although this energy wasn't as powerful. Apparently, a rival queen had harvested the power of this energy and used it to manipulate and sabotage the community of elves, but once an arrow had been shot through the sources heart, she emerged from him. She tried to fight but was murdered on the spot. Demons would be the perfect species for this energy source to take advantage of, because of how powerful they are and the fact that not many species are still trying to understand their true potential.”
“Hmmm.” Aldan frowns. “Once the host is killed, will the spirit be vulnerable to our weapons? Is there another way to force it out of the host? I could likely engineer a situation where I would be justified but attacking without cause is still a crime. I might have to wait for the demon to commit a crime. If we could force it out, even temporarily, there's no law against slaying a ghost or spirit.” He smiles as inwardly he apologizes to Drew. “Once the spirit is defeated, perhaps we could arrange for you to examine the demon host? Surely there would be knowledge to be gained through your special talents regarding their kind.”
“As I said before, you don't have to go through the heart. The chest would work as well, but it could most likely kill it too. An arrow through the chest would do best. Ha! That rhymes. Yes yes, once it has been killed by your weapons, you must bring it to me! I will make sure that it does no harm to any demon ever again. You can trust me on that.” He smiles widely, showing his rotting and missing teeth.
“I see.” He thinks hard and grins. “I can wound the demon, forcing out the spirit. Destroy the spirit being and bring the demon to you? It sounds simple enough. Is there magic that can force it out?”
“Not that I know of...” The old man shakes his head. “There must be pressure that enters and exits the chest or heart. I guess a good hole in its chest would work too. I mean, there are so, so many beautiful ways to kill a demon.”
“Oh, yes. But then we have nothing to question or interrogate.” Aldan makes his own skin crawl as he speaks. “I'd rather have a demon for you to torture and interrogate, call it payment for your assistance.”
He laughs maniacally. “Ha ha ha ha! Now we're talking. Consider it done. Free of charge for today! Well, sir…” He stands up and lifts his hand out to you. “Good hunting.”
“My thanks.” He stands and shakes hands. “Rest assured, I'll make you get something for this. You deserve it.”
Bryan fidgeted all day in school. Even during his play time, he fidgeted. Lev had been asleep when he left. He'd tried waking him up, but the boy demon-wolf had been out to the world. Bryan blushed as he remembered watching Lev sleep. He had wanted to lift the blankets and. . .
"Look out!" Kimber yelled as the ball struck Bryan in the gut. He doubled over with a loud 'OOOF!' as the air left him. He was out. Standing under the shade of the Star Elm, he forgot about the game and school. He could only think of Lev.
When he was released from school, he ran home, tearing through the streets with abandon. He called out for people to make way, and when they didn't, he called back, begging their pardon. He didn't slow down. When his house came into view, he stopped and slowed to a walk. What if Lev wasn't there? What if he never saw him again? He began to feel his stomach tighten. He flung open the door and looked around the sitting room. No one there. He raced to the kitchen. HIs mother was taking something out of the oven. He sniffed. Peanut cookies. His favorite. He tried to catch his breath. His mother leaned over and kissed his cheek. “Your friend Lev is upstairs. I let him wait in your room.”
Bryan raced for the stairs, dashing up them as fast as he could. His mother called after him You boys can have a snack in an hour. Bryan pushed open his door. His heart leaped. Lev was there.
Lev was meditating a few feet up in the air until Bryan pushed open the door, scaring him, and making him fall on his butt. He rolls over, looking to his friend, and blushes with love. “Bryan!!!”
Bryan speeds into the room, tossing his chalkboard and book to the floor. He runs over to Lev and moves to throw his arms around his friend. He stops and blushes, thinking for a moment that Lev may not like being hugged. “Were you floating? Can you show me how to float? Can you fly? Wow, I missed you today. I tried to wake you up but couldn't. You're staying tonight, right? Please, please please.” He pauses to take a breath.
Lev kisses him softly. “I can stay over, but I have to go back to school tomorrow around lunch time.” He hugs him back. “I can't fly, but I float a lot when I meditate. Most people have to be meditating for forty or fifty years just to get up two feet.” He points up to the ceiling. “Oh, oh! You wanna see something really freaky?”
Bryan hugs Lev tightly and kisses him. “In a second, Lev. I just want. . .I want to hold you for a second. If that's okay? Then you can show me.”
“Okay.” The hold each other in the middle of the room, standing idly together. Lev leans his neck over Bryan's shoulder, relaxing into him, smelling his fruity skin, always like tangerine, and rubbing his nose into his hair. “Bry... Does this mean we're like...”
Bryan relaxes his hug enough so that they can look each other in the eyes. “Like what?”
“You know... Boyfriends.”
Bryan shrugs. “I'm not sure what that means exactly. You're like more than my best friend. I heard my dad describe something to my mom . How he couldn't stop thinking about Drew, how he needed to see him and be with him. Is that boyfriends?” Bryan breaks the hug and goes to his dresser, pulling a clean shirt. “I'd like that because I can't stop thinking of you. Maybe we can be like Drew and dad. If you want.” He peels off his shirt, dirty and sweaty, turning suddenly to face Lev. “I want us to be like that. I hated not being with you today! It was like torture!”
“Yeah?” He walks over to him, grabbing his clean shirt and throwing it away to the bed. “Boyfriends means we'd be in a relationship with each other. Like your mom and dad or like Drew and your dad. I mean, you love me, right? Because I love you.” He reaches in to massage his hand against Bryan's chest, feeling at his ribs, then up to his soft nipples. You're the most beautiful person I've ever met.”
“I am not. That's silly.” He laughs. “You're way more beautiful than me. You've got a tail and horns and wolf ears.” He steps back and looks down, waving a hand in front of himself. “I've got this. There's nothing special about being human.”
He turns away, immediately putting on a smug face. “A lot of people are afraid of these.” Lev points to his horns, ears, and tail. “Everyone is scared of me and now people are saying that I'm going to blow up the world!” He imitates a big explosion. “How am I beautiful then? You might be human, but you're extraordinary.”
Bryan dismisses Lev's comment with a little wave. “Lev! Your tail and horns and ears are so beautiful! I know I can’t touch your horns, but I want to.” He scrunches his nose as he thinks. “You're not going to blow up the world.” He puts on his necklace and stone, pushing his pants down and pulling a clean pair from his drawer. “Dad's going to save you. Besides, if you love me you can't destroy the world. You couldn't sleep over anymore if you did that.”
He laughs at him, his erection growing. “Man... Are you gonna keep changing in front of me?”
“Oh.” He looks down. “I thought we could play.”
“I'd like that. You never answered my question though... Are we boyfriends or not? Do you love me?”
He blinks at Lev. “Duh. Of course I love you, silly. And yes, we are boyfriends.” he looks at Lev, shyly. “Do you really love me? What do you want to play today?”
He's frozen in shock. “You... We... Are...” Lev almost falls over. “I can't believe it! I'm in love! I'm in love! Ha, world! I'm in the love with the most beautiful person in the entire universe!” He stands up, kissing Bryan on the face a dozen times. “We'll play anything you want. But I have to show you this thing!”
He points to Lev's erection. “If it's that, I've seen it.” He giggles.
“No, no, silly. Okay. So here I am walking on my way back here today, not paying attention as I walk around, and then there's a wall in front of me! You'd expect to go BLAM! But... This happened!” He closes the bedroom door, sprinting and leaping through it, then again back into the room a few seconds later. “I can walk through walls! Well, that one was luck. I think it's because you're here and I'm happy!”
Bryan's mouth drops open and his eyes bug out. “How do you do that???? Can you do that through people?”
“Uh... He looks at him weird. I don't think I want to run into you. What if I hurt you? I just said that I love you!”
“I know. I was just curious. What's it feel like?” He pulls down his undergarment and rubs his balls, sniffing his hand after. He shrugs and jumps on his bed, falling into a crossed-leg seated position, patting the space next to him. “Can we kiss some more?”
“It feels like... walking into a curtain.” Lev walks over to his boyfriend, then leans over his body on the bed, standing on his knees. Slowly, he lifts off his shirt, his tail rubbing against his calves. Then he pulls down his shorts, dancing a bit in his fundoshi.
Bryan giggles. “You're a lot more beautiful than I am, Lev. You know what sounds like Lev? Love.” He straightens up and clears his throat. “I love Lev. I love Lev. I love Lev.” He giggles again. “Not really a tongue twister.”
Lev falls onto the side of the bed, reaching over to kiss Bryan on his cheek, then moves his fingers up to examine his lovers genitals. First, he massages the much smaller sack in his hands, then his penis, pinching the head, rubbing one finger over the urethra, examining every part of it. “You can play with me, too. I like feeling yours..”
Bryan looks at Lev, his eyes are pure adoration and enchantment with his boyfriend. “I can play with your third horn?”
Bryan reaches down and carefully touches Lev's dick. With one finger, he traces the rim of the head, then the pee slit. He squeezes it as Lev has squeezed his. He sighs. “I like the way this feels.” He begins to mimic Lev's fondling of his dick, repeating Lev's motions on Lev's dick.
Lev unwraps his fundoshi, letting his boner slap back right under his belly button. “Do you know what a blowjob is?”
“Nope. What is it?”
“I'll show you. Just try to relax.” He moves down to angle his mouth over Bryan's erect four inches, quite large for an eleven-year-old, holding it in front of him with two fingers, then licking his lips. “Can't believe this is happening. This is the best day of my life.” He begins to suck softly, unsure if he's doing well since it's his first-time giving head. After getting the taste of him into his mouth, he goes down to suck his nuts and get an idea of what they taste like as well. It's hard to decide which he likes best, but he knows he should probably focus more on sucking his dick while using his hand to play with his testicles. He looks up at him to make sure he's doing okay.
Bryan coos and purrs like a kitten “Wow, Lev... That feels really, really, REALLY good.” He scrunches a pillow under his head so he can watch Lev sucking him. He reaches down to stroke Lev's hair but remembers his horns. He's unsure of what to do, but decides and rest his hand on Lev's shoulder “How did you learn this??? Oh...it feels soooo goooooood!”
Lev pulls him out of mouth, stroking him with his spit. “Uh, I've witnessed a few sex rituals before at my temple... And I've kind of walked in and spied on my friend and his boyfriend do this a few times.” He goes down again, licking the underside of the shaft, then sucking again, this time a bit harder, but at the same pace. He teases the nuts as he does this, then brings his finger to Bryan's hole, pressing a finger there, then lightly rubbing it.
Bryan moans, high pitched and breathy. He spreads his legs. “You do this...ohhhh...at your temple? I wanna go there! Oh, Lev...”
He pulls out, wetting a finger and slowly massaging his hole. “Do you like that feeling?”
Bryan nods his head vigorously. “Yeah, that feels really good, too. When you're kissing my peepee is best, though.” he moans again. “Can I kiss yours?” He moans again, shivering slightly. “When you're done, I mean...”
“You can kiss mine.” He leans back beside him. “I want to... Have sex with you, but I want to ask someone older for advice before I do. Like.. I just want to do it right, so it doesn't hurt you, you know?”
Bryan leans close to Lev, their chests touching. He slides his leg between Lev's bringing his thigh up to rub against Lev's package. “How would it hurt?” He kisses Lev on the lips, licking Lev's lips as he answers.
“Well, it just does. Because I have to put my dick in our butt.” He laughs, kissing you back, this time letting his tongue slide in to touch Bryan’s. “You have to have something to make it feel good and easier to put it in. Even then, it might still hurt at first, but once you get over that initial feeling, it's supposed to feel wonderful.”
“Really? Better than your mouth?” Bryan looks at him with disbelief. “I can't imagine anything feeling better than that! Can I kiss yours now?” He lightly strokes Lev's cock and balls.
“Sure.” Lev caresses Bryan's nipples as he's touched. He fixes his hair out of his way as he rests on his back, moving the pillow under his head. “Just be careful not to bite or scratch me with your teeth.”
Bryan nods enthusiastically. “I won't.” He kisses Lev once more, then starts to slide down. He stops suddenly and leans closer kissing Lev's nipples. He sucks it clumsily but happily, almost as if he's pretending his nipple is a mouth. “Does that feel good? I like it when you touch mine.”
“Yeah. That feels great.” He pinches Bryan's nips for a second, then rubs his shoulders. “My tail doesn't like being sit on right now. I think if you stroke it just lightly it might not feel so agitated.”
Bryan kisses the nipples again and moves down to Lev's crotch. He reaches for Lev's tail, stroking it very gently, very tenderly. As he's doing that, he leans close, letting Lev's erection rest against his cheek. His cheek is so smooth and soft. Bryan sniffs Lev's dick, then his balls, letting the dick rub against his face the whole time. He kisses Lev's balls and cautiously licks them once. He looks up at Lev. “Does that feel good?”
“Yeah... It feels good.” He's nervous for some reason, maybe afraid that Bry won't like and enjoy giving him a blowjob.
Bryan looks up at Lev, the dick against his chin, lips, and nose. He's smiling more than Lev has ever seen, his eyes almost twinkle and glow. “I love you, Lev.” He licks the underside of Lev's dick, from his balls all the way up the shaft and the head. He smacks his lips. “You taste neat. You should live with me here.” He takes the head carefully in his mouth and sucks. After a moment or two, he begins clumsily using his tongue on the head.
“Ahhh... I'd like that. But I don't think your brother would... FUCK!!! Approve of this when he gets back.” He's moaning loudly, already feeling as he could cum in his lovers mouth at any moment. “Sheesh... Sorry, I am super sensitive when my tail is being touched.”
Bryan stops and pulls up, looking at him. “Should I stop?”
“No, no... I mean, I might cum.”
“Oh.” Bryan goes back down on Lev's dick, slowly sucking it up and down, being very careful with his teeth. “What's that mean?”
“It's this stuff that comes out of your dick. Not like pee. It can taste good.” He arcs his hips up as Bryan slowly goes down on him. “I'll tell you when it's about to happen.”
“Can I eat it? Will it hurt me?” He goes back to slow, careful sucking, and continues to stroke Lev's tail as he works, bracing himself with one hand on Lev's thigh. He takes that hand and squeezes Lev's ballsack. His mouth freezes on Lev's dick, his tongue working slowly, as he squeezes and fondles Lev's balls.
“Bry.... Bryan... Don't stop.” Lev traces along Bryan's ear, and continues running hands through his hair. “I'll cum soon. It won't hurt you to eat it.”
Bryan nods, Lev's dick still in his mouth. He seems to remember the rest of what he's been shown, and slides his mouth up and down, a little faster than he had been. He squeezes Lev's testicles, massaging them as he pulls them. His eyes are closed and his face has a look of perfect bliss and contentment. He sucks and swirls his tongue around the head.
“Bry, squeeze my nuts a bit harder!” He feels himself seconds from cumming. “Fuck! Get ready!”
Bryan nods. He squeezes Lev's nuts harder, as requested. He rests his nose in Lev's pubes, sucking hard. At the first taste of cum, he pulls up slightly. Lev can feel him rolling the precum around on his tongue, tasting it. His face shows great concentration then relaxes back into bliss. He lets out a contented moan and sucks and squeezes harder than he has before. Bryan bites his lip as his dick pulsates in his lovers mouth, brought even further into ecstasy to the pain and pleasure of having his balls squeezed. He shoots three times into his mouth, the rest oozing out, mostly clear and watery, a sign that he still has much more room for growing.
“Ffffuuuck. My heart...” Lev holds one hand to it I'm so dizzy... I've never came that much in my life.”
Bryan swallows the load his lover gives him. He stops and looks up at Lev, smiling cheerfully. He wipes his mouth and crawls up to lay with Lev. “I liked that, Lev! You taste good. Your stuff tasted good too. It felt really good when your dickie was throbbing and spraying. Are you okay, though? I didn't hurt you, did I?”
Lev kisses him with an answer, his tongue trying to get any remnants of semen out of his mouth. “No. That was the most amazing thing ... like ever.” He laughs to himself. “I can't wait til’ you can cum and I can taste yours. I already know what it will taste like though.”
“Really?”
“You always smell like oranges. Tangerine? Sunshine? Warmth? Love....” He hugs Bryan deeply, leaving kisses along his neck. The end of his horns accidentally scratch his cheek as he does this and his tail curls around both of his thighs.
Bryan hugs him back, giggling. “Wow, I must taste good. You taste like...” He's thinking when his boyfriends horns scratch him. He reaches for his cheek. “Ouch!”
“Sorry. Told you they're not beautiful.”
Bryan frowns at Lev. “Hush up. They are too.”
“So what do I taste like?” He stares into Bry’s eyes, still smiling.
Bryan kisses him and then snuggles up close. “Mmm. Like mushrooms. Fresh picked and just washed mushrooms. That's what your dickie tastes like. Your cum is sort of sweet.” He pauses. He taps his fingers in order on his chest as he thinks. “Mmm. Like coffee with molasses. No! Coffee with a little bit of fresh honey! It's weird but good.”
Bryan thinks about it. “Sounds kind of weird... But as long as you like it, that's okay.” The two of them cuddle until Bry’s mother knocks on their door to remind them that the cookies are done. Both of them giggle in the bed sheets, quickly getting dressed. Before the two leave the room, Lev kisses Bryan again, this time more passionately or with some sense of urgency. It's as if he's bestowing everything that he is to him. “Bry... There's a lot that you don't know about me and I'm not sure if you'd like me if you did. I want to tell you, but it's hard... I have issues with trust. I love you and I don't ever want to lose you! If I did, maybe the world really would blow up! You save it for me.. You.. Are.. The key.’
Bryan kisses him back. “I love you, too, Lev. I'm not anything special. And as long as you're not mean to horses, dogs, or my family, I'd still like you no matter what.” He takes Lev's hand and holds it as they descend the stairs, only releasing him when they enter the kitchen. There are four plates set at the table, one for Lev, Bryan, Sally and Jereminy. Lev's place is obvious. In addition to cookies and coffee, there's diced chucks of raw fish and eel in a bowl.
“I'm not sure what you like, Lev, but fish and eel seems a good bet, I hope,” Bryan’s mother says, giving mill in sturdy clay mugs to the younger pair. “If there's something that you like or can't abide, let me know, hon.” She sits in between the two youngers and tries to mitigate their mess creation. Bry pulls his chair closer to Lev’s and gently eases his tail into his lap.
“Thanks, ma'am. Uh, what’s your name, again? Sorry.” He takes his seat, using his hands as he devours most of the eels.
She smiles at Lev. “Call me Katy. Short for Katiana.” She takes her apron and wipes some milk from Sally's chin.
“I really appreciate you preparing my food, Katy.” He licks his fingers clean, then looks over at Bryan and plays footsies with him, getting the upper hand since his tail is already ticking his legs.
Bryan giggles as he eats his snack. He looks at Lev, his eyes are warm and dreamy, looking at Lev with unabashed love. Katy is too busy with Sally and Jereminy to notice their prepubescent flirtations. She does speak to Lev, though. “You're staying again tonight, Lev?”
“Yes. My grandparents and Aldan said that I could.” The tip of his tail goes under Bryan’s shorts, rubbing at his underwear.
Bryan chokes on a cookie, crumbs spilling from his mouth. He begins turn a bright crimson. He starts to reach down, glancing at his mother. He begins to gently stroke Lev's tail. Katy is preoccupied with the little ones and doesn't notice Lev. “Is there something you'd like for dinner tonight?”
I think I'll be full after this.” He begins working on his fish, using a fork just in case she's offended. “Bry, can I see your horse again after we're done?” He uses his right hand for his fork, which is trouble for him, but he wants so badly to feel Bryan's skin under the table again.
Kate looks at Lev. “Really? Do your people not eat as much as humans?”
Bryan spreads his legs a little. He smiles happily as he answers “Sure. We can go for a short ride if you like!” He looks at his mom. “Can we, mom?”
Lev answers her question as he talks. “We eat plenty. I'm just feeling a bit overwhelmed by the gentleness from the family is all.”
Katy looks at Lev, genuinely surprised. She stands and moves over to him. Bry quickly closes his legs. She very gently kisses Lev's cheek. “That's a very sweet thing for you to say, Lev.” She returns to her chair. “I'll confess I don't know much about your people. I've tried to talk with Aldan and learn what I could. Trying to understand. . . Well, you know. I hope you'll forgive us when we do something rude or inappropriate.”
The two boys finish their snacks and race for the barn. The paddock and barn are behind the house. Lev looks around. It's a large plot, set back from the road. There are trees, fruit trees, and a vegetable garden. Bry climbs the fence, stopping and straddling the top rail. He reaches down to help Lev climb up.
Lev falls down, grunting that he can't even climb the rail. Instead, he simply walks through it. “It's getting pretty late, huh? You ever ride your horse late at night?”
Bryan shakes his head. “Nope. Dad says I can't yet. It's not always safe. Should you do that? Walk through things where people can see?” He hops down and falls in beside his boyfriend. “You can help me rub him down and put him in his stall.”
Lev follows Bryan, being careful around the larger animal. “Probably not... You're right. It isn't safe. I learned that the hard way, I guess...”
“Hey, what's wrong?” Bryan suddenly looks worried. “Did I say something wrong???”
He doesn't know if he should explain or not. Probably better to say nothing, he thinks. “I'm fine. Let's move on.”
Bryan looks back behind him, towards the house. He takes Lev's hand and leads him into the barn. He throws his arms around Lev when they're out of sight of the house, hugging Lev tightly. “You have to trust me, Lev. You can tell me when I mess up. And if Whirlwind makes you nervous, you don't have to help. We can talk while I curry him and feed him and all.”
“Okay...” He follows him around, looking down and holding his own hands. “Uh, Bry... Do you know what rape is?”
Bryan brushes Whirlwind, and the horse whinnys and neighs happily, turning his huge head and nuzzling Bryan. “Yeah, I think so. When people force themselves on a woman who doesn't want them to. Dad hangs them sometimes.” He furrows his brow He's always angry on those days. “He doesn't like people who do that.”
“Well, it happens to guys too.” He walks up closer to him, leaning against the wall. It's relaxing to watch Bryan tend to his horse. Maybe it wouldn't be so painful to explain to him after all... In the dark, he can't really see his facial expression too much either. “And it happened to me... Some of them were caught and hung, but the others got away. I couldn't remember what they looked like for a few months and by then, I'd never see em again.”
Bryan stops brushing Whirlwind. “You were raped, Lev? What did they do? Wait a minute! They?! Them?! What happened???”
“Calm down...” Lev sounds worried. “Just keep doing what you're doing. Pretend like you're not listening.” He wipes away a few tears that form, sucking up his energy, then explains. “I was seven. Had wandered off to the forest one night, not really knowing why. As I was leaving, they attacked me. Six of them. They uh... Touched me, made me do things, then did things to me. When I fought back, they pulled on my horns and tail. My, my powers wouldn't work at that time. I was so defenseless and scared, and my body just froze at one point and I gave in. A milkman found me outside of his home in a wheelbarrow, passed out, bloody, naked. I'd had been treated for a few months before I could move out of a bed and speak to anyone. I told your Dad, but not like this.”
Bryan goes back to the rub-down. His shoulders shake at one point and Lev hears him sniffling. He gulps air a couple of times, leaning against his horse. When Lev finishes his story, Bryan wipes his face with his sleeve and keeps working with the horse. Every few minutes he shakes and wipes his face again. Whirlwind neighs and nuzzles him, his tail swishing anxiously.
“That's not everything, either.” He's silent for a while.
Bryan nods. When he's finished rubbing down his horse, he fetches a bag of oats and attaches the bag to Whirlwind so he can eat. Without look at Lev, Bryan speaks very softly. “I have to get water. I'll be right back.” He takes a pair of buckets and heads for the pump, just outside the barn doors. He stops and, again without looking directly at Lev, says, “I love you, Lev.” Lev can hear the pumps and the sound of rushing water filling the buckets.
Lev walks over to the horse, rubbing its face gently and looking into its eyes. It's then that he realizes why Bryan loves the creature so much. Not only is it beautiful, it responds, it understands, and loves... The horse licks at Lev's hand, possibly due to some coffee ground residue left behind on it or something else. He stands back until he's against the wall again, looking at it directly into the eyes.
Whirlwind watches Lev. Sensing the demon boy's pain, he stamps the ground and whinnies. His tail twitches. Bryan returns with two buckets full of water, He empties these into the trough inside the stall and unties Whirlwind and tries to guide him into the stall for the night. The large animal balks and moves slowly towards Lev. It neighs softly and rests it's head on Lev's shoulder. Bryan stops trying to coax him into his stall. He sniffles and wipes his face again. “He does that when I'm upset. He won't leave you alone until you hug his neck.” Bryan keeps his eyes averted from Lev and kicks at a stray bit of straw.
Lev brushes his head into Whirlwind's, smiling gently, feeling a wave of relief hit him. ‘He still loves me. Will he after I finish?’ Lev hugs Whirlwind, feeling his fur, his tail reacting by dancing in the air. As he lets go, he takes two steps away from Bryan. “A year after my twelfth birthday, I found the other three that got away.”
Bryan leads a reluctant Whirlwind into his stall, hugging the horse tightly around the neck. The light catches Whirlwind's huge, dark eyes and Lev could swear that the horse is weeping. Bryan closes the stall and secures the latch. He leans against the stall door, keeping his eyes off of Lev. “I want to hug you but I won't until you tell me it's okay.”
Lev’s legs go weak and he descends to the dry dirt floor, holding his knees as he hides his head. “It was late at night as I was walking home. Happened on a street that one would consider safe. I could hear a woman screaming, the men with her, all of them in the bushes by a closed restaurant. She was about your mothers age, but half leopard. They were in the midst of attacking her, having stripped her already.” He forms a rope and noose out of fire in his hand as he stands up, the light from it radiating and glowing. “I made this without even thinking and apprehended all three of them simultaneously, pulling them away from her. As they suffered, their throats burning away at their vocal cords, I then began to form these thin red lines from out of the ground... They twisted and wrapped around their bodies like tape and when I made a fist…” He closes his fist, the fire vanishing. “They were incinerated into ash. The woman told me she'd never tell a soul. Said that I was her God. I told her that it was Luca, Lord of Light, that brought me there to save her. I thought doing that would bring me resolution, but now I feel consumed by the violence. You and her are the only ones that know now. You must not tell your father, Bryan.” He walks over to him, his heart cold and soul weak. “Do you still love me? For what I did?”
Bryan looks up at Lev, the tear streaks obvious on his cheeks. The tears are still flowing. He wipes his nose with his sleeves. “No. I don't love you for what you did.” He wraps his arms around Lev and cries into his neck. “I love you because I love you. You saved that lady and killed the men that hurt you. Why would you even ask if I still loved you? But we have to tell my dad. He wants to hunt down the ones that got away.” He looks into Lev's eyes. His own eyes are wide hurting as he weeps. “Oh, Lev! Why would you think I'd stop loving you? I love you, I love you, I love you!”
He runs into him, not through him, and hugs him deeply, almost squeezing the life out of him. At that moment, as he puts his head over his boyfriends shoulder and ties his arms around him. Suddenly, he begins to sob. “I love you too, Bryan... More than anything. I'm so scared of my myself. I don't want to hurt anyone...” He kisses him a single time before wiping away his tears and hugging him again. “I just want to be with you forever... All I know is that I love you.” The crystal on Bryan's necklace lights up, a beautiful, sparkling, and shiny purple color, but they don't notice, as it only lasts for a few seconds.
Bryan holds Lev. “I'm not afraid of you. Not at all. Don't be scared, Lev. I love you, too! And I know my mom and dad like you lots.” He wipes his face and kisses Lev on both cheeks. “I wish you could live with us! We'd never let anything bad happen to you again. You're my boyfriend now, right? So now you're not alone with this stuff. You have me and Dad on your side now. And he's killed a Vampire Count and a drake! He won't let anything happen to you. And if we have to, we can ride away on Whirlwind...” His face is serious and earnest. “I'd do anything for you, Lev. Anything!”
He looks into Bryan's eyes for a moment, his tail unconsciously lifting up the back of Bry's shirt a bit to comfort his skin. He brings him in, mouth to mouth, tongue to tongue, kissing him for what seems like forever, forgetting everything else in the world. His heart swells, beats viciously with all of this love he has for his boyfriend. After they break their kiss, Bryan begins to walk with him back to the house. “Maybe you should move in with me? Your brother wouldn't want to watch us having sex all of the time. Although, you'd have to come home every day to your horse!” His tail slaps around and Lev catches it, a bit frustrated with it. “Damn tail. Always acting crazy.”
“I like your crazy tail. It's like it thinks on its own. It's soft, too.” He holds Lev's hand. “I can't move in with you. I'm just a kid and I have school and dad's teaching me to use a sword and a bow and I have Whirlwind, too.” He looks at Lev, and again his face is serious. The tears are gone and they shine happily in the waning light of the day. His eyes...has there ever been so beautiful a green as Bryan's eyes? “I can't even cook. What would we eat? You can move in here. We'll send Milliken to a military school or we can put him in a room with Sally or Jereminy. We can talk to dad about it.” He looks shyly at Lev. “If you want, I mean. You really can trust him.” His eyes go wide. “You haven't seen it yet, have you?” He looks at the sky and his face falls in disappointment “Shoot. We don't have time. Ask daddy about his box when you can! Promise me!”
Lev nods. “Okay. A box, huh? Like a shoebox? Must be some really nice shoes. Not like I've ever worn any in my entire life.” He leans in closer to him, their hands rocking back in forth as they walk. “Let's keep holding hands. Even if your mom see's us doing it.”
“Okay. Are you sure? She wasn't all that happy when daddy told her about Drew.” He shrugs. “I mean, at first. But when he played the. . .” He stops and grins. “Nevermind you! You'll…” He glances down the road and yelps in surprise. He begins waving with his free hand and pulls Lev towards the road. “It's dad!” He stops and looks at Lev. “I won't tell him, but I really, really, really, really think you should. About the other men who hurt you.”
Lev squeezes his hand. “Not now... Later.”
Chapter 3: Chapter Three
Notes:
Okay, this is one of the most hardcore erotic chapters in the epic series, with all sorts of fetishes and fun going on. A much-needed break between the fantasy melodrama and before things get dark.
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Three.
Way beneath the temple, Aizen, the eleven year old demon with blonde hair, quietly writes down music on sheets of paper, moving back from the bed to the table to the instruments around the room. He grabs his lute, squeezing into the back corner of his bed, and plays a slow instrumental song. Once Aldan and Lev had left, he had went to school to meet with one of his music teachers and practice, learning instruments he previously knew nothing about from living in his forested village hundreds of miles away. He stares at the door, waiting eagerly for his boyfriend to show up at the door, playing slower and slower.
Holt wearily heads through the temple, descending to the apartments level and moving quietly through the corridors. He sighs in relief upon reaching the door to the apartment he shares with his boyfriend/husband. He can hear the uninspired sound of a lute being distractedly plucked. He smiles to himself. Aizen is waiting for him, frustrated that he's late. He enters, closing the door behind him and waving to his demon boy lover as he hangs his cloak on a peg behind the door. “I'm sorry for being late. One of the men in the training cadre is a slow study.” He smiles at Aizen. “Did you miss me? Even a tiny bit?”
He lays his lute on the bed, rolling to the left side. “Ah, of course I missed you, my love. You must know how much of a bore it is to stay here in this room all alone. they set you to do anything fancy yet?” He puts his hands behind his head, relaxing as he stares at his lover.
The half-elf smiles, heads for the bed, pulling off his tunic and shirt. “Nothing fancy. Just trying to teach some of their scouts how to track and be silent in the forest. It's impossible!” He throws up his hands dramatically. “They are SOOOOOO loud all of the time! It's like trying to teach thunder to be quiet.” He pulls his pants and undergarments down to his knees and sits on the side of the bed. He begins working on his boots I feel filthy! “I must be frightening. I must stink to all of the high heavens.” He looks at Aizen and sighs. “And you are as beautiful as the first day of spring. As always.”
Aizen reaches over to kiss his boyfriend, one hand on his sweaty cheek. “Yes, your stench is quite obvious. Do you want to go to the baths? Hopefully, there won't be too many there.” He helps Holt take off his boots, putting them back by the door. Instead of being bothered by him for tracking mud and throwing his clothes everywhere, he is understanding, empathetic to him and his frustration with those he is trying to train. They haven't lived in the forest like we have. “You know, where we can be as loud as thunder, but still hidden among the trees... You remember the night it rained, and we hid from that army of hunters?” He rubs his fingers down Holt's chest, feeling at the drips of sweat. “And, oh, how it stormed as held onto each other for dear life, dirtier within filth as we had ever been?”
“I remember.” He strokes Aizen's hair and his tail I love thinking about that night. “We were together. Nothing else matters.” He holds up his arms, sniffing himself. His armpits and chest are smooth and hairless, with sweat dotting both. “Yes, I think I need the baths.” He stands and crosses, naked, to their small closet. He takes a short silken robe, decorated with green and gold embroidered trees and suns. Slipping it on, he looks back to Aizen. “Will you come with? Or stay for more practice with your lute?”
“Of course I'll come with.” Aizen strips off his tunic, shorts, and underwear, all made with his own hands, as is most of the clothes in the closet for the two of them. He takes a robe, not as shiny or beautiful as the one he made for Holt, but still of rich materials, and puts it on. “When I tell the others about my past, how I've fought for my life and lived in the most dangerous of circumstances, they always question why it is that I have decided to devote my life to music, or why I fancy crafting clothes for my friends and husband. Ah, I forget to remind them! I am also devoted to you! They should know this.” He gasps dramatically, stretching out before he opens the door. “How could I put my talents to use in a battlefield? I dream of writing a symphony that tells our tale of how we met and fought them off.”
Holt walks with Aizen, taking his hand. “I've seen you fight. Your talents extend far beyond music and rhyme. And I do keep offering to teach you more.” He looks serious for a moment, glancing around them as they near the baths. He can smell the oils and lotions and hear the gentle lapping of the water against the tiles. “Any word from the guard? Or Lev?”
“Yes, yes. In a moment!” They go up the staircase to the first bottom floor, going through two empty rooms with mats on them along with other tools, such as goblets, urns, candles, and the like. It's like a maze how they move from one doorway to another through rooms and hallways. They enter the bathing room, which is pretty enormous to anyone that's never seen it before. There's a main pool in the center of the room and six smaller baths, only four feet deep. The waters are warm, the water black and full of spices that enrich the rooms. There are a few people inside, a family in the pool, three girls in a faraway one, and then the two of them taking their own opposite from the girls. Holt is not nervous around the temple, ceremonies, or baths, because he knows there are a few people here that are non-demons like him. “Shall we?” Aizen takes off his robe and steps inside the small bath, sitting and relaxing on stairs two feet up in the water. “The guard came today... He, uhm…” He remembers what was told to him and freezes up, still in shock. “One of my friends passed away before we moved into here... And Lev, it appears that what is going on with him is worse than I previously thought.”
Holt slips off his robe, lighting several candles along the edge of the bath. He eases himself in, savoring the warm water. He holds his nose and quickly dunks himself, emerging from the water, shaking his head up and down. He glides over and settles next to Aizen, their bodies touching, soft elven skin to soft demon skin. “Worse than you thought? Tell me.” He reaches for a sponge and a bowl of lightly scented soap, washing himself as Aizen speaks.
He whispers, “Holt... His power, he could destroy the entire kingdom.” The blonde speaks even quieter. “It's that thing possessing him, whatever it is.” He raises his voice to normal. “Do you want me to get your back?”
Holt frowns at the new developments. “Of course. That's why I keep you around. Scrubbing my back and doing dishes.” He leans in to brushes his nose against Aizen’s, then his ear.
Aizen pretends to bite his nose off, then kisses him. “Okay, turn away from me.” He takes the sponge from his husbands hand and starts at the neck, taking his precious time. “I wish I knew what it is that is attacking Lev. I told the guard to visit a man who knows more about ancient history than anyone else in the kingdom. I hope he is of some use.” He cleans under one arm, then the other, scrubbing harder at the pits, then returns to the bowl to apply more soap into the sponge.
Holt anticipates Aizen's pattern in washing him. He closes his eyes, listening to his partner and enjoying the feeling of being scrubbed by his lover. “Is there anything that we can do for Lev? Or to help with this? He reminds me of us before we met. Alone, afraid. Expecting every stranger to hurt us. He unnerves me at times. I start to think that I understand him, then something happens, and I feel lost. There's. . .such pain and darkness in him. The more he tries to conceal it, the more it slips through his grip. Like trying to hold water in your fist.” He turns to face Aizen and looks at his lover. The young face, perfectly proportioned. The horns. His smooth chest. Then back up to Aizen's eyes. Holt sighs, “Sometimes I forget how beautiful you are, Aiz.” He grins “Are you dirty? Do I need to clean you up?” He leans in close, kissing Aizen deeply. He takes the sponge and dips in the jar of soap, one eye open as they explore their passion through their tongues. He pulls back and begins washing Aizen's chest. Slow and tender circles.
The demon boy kisses him back, helping him rub at his chest, his hands reaching down to rub at his lovers legs, then to his cock. “We should get dried up and make up for what stopped us earlier.” He reaches over to the side, his ass showing and in Holt's face as he reaches to grab two towels and move them closer.
Holt rests a hand on Aizen's butt, following him to the side and out of the bathing pool. He quickly dries himself and dons his robe. “I feel much better.” He watches Aizen drying himself and his tail. The tail twitches, a pattern that it shows whenever Aizen hungers for them to lie together. Holt smiles and stretches, the candle and torchlight glinting off of his eyes. He yawns I can't wait to get back to our room and sleep. He watches Aizen as he yawns again. “I am so tired I couldn't even turn a page.”
“So we will not fuck?” He looks disappointed, tying his robe. “I have to stop by the bathroom before we go to sleep.” The two of them leave, Aizen's crazy tail moving around in the robe. They travel around to the men’s restroom close by the pool, which has open stalls and a long, rectangular urinal made for groups of men. They're alone. “Do you need to go?”
Holt nods. “I do. It's always more fun going together.” He giggles under his breath.
Aizen pulls out his soft, two-inch pecker, and reaches for Holt's. “Let's hold each other’s as we pee.”
“Very well.” He sighs in mock exasperation “These strange demon customs of your people...” He reaches over and takes Aizen's dick in his fingers, aiming it at the urinal. “Have you had wine or beer today?”
“No, no.” Aizen shakes his head and begins to piss. “Just two gallons of water is all.” He grips Holt's dick, aiming it to the urinal.
Holt holds up one finger. He looks furtively around the facilities, seeing no one. Quickly, he squats down and wraps his lips around Aizen's small, beautiful penis. Looking up at Aizen, he smiles and nods. “I'm so thirsty, Aizen...for you.”
“You want me to...?” He still wants to finish but had stopped as soon as Holt moved.
“Yes. Unless you object.”
“No no!” He moves his hands around as he grins widely. “But! You must replenish my thirst as well!” He shakes his little cut dick and aims to his lovers mouth. “Ready? Here it comes!” Aizen begins to piss freely into his mouth. It's clear and doesn't smell as bad. He hopes that Holt's will not taste as watered down as his. He stops when he sees that his mouth is getting full, waiting for him to swallow some of it down before continuing. “Ahhh, this feels so good.”
Holt closes his eyes and swallows when Aizen pauses. It's salty and slightly bitter, but very faintly so. When he's swallowed, he looks up at Aizen and rubs his tummy. “I hope there's more, my love.” He opens his mouth and waits. Aizen can see Holt's dick hardening.
“Just a little more!” He finishes with a short, weaker stream, that finishes all over Holt's chin. As soon as he’s done, he leans down, to lick it up and tongue kiss him. He stays down, licking his lips.
Holt swallows what he is given. When Aizen kneels down and cleans his chin, he returns the kiss. There's a desire in this kiss that wasn't there earlier. Before he stands, Holt runs his fingers through Aizen's hair, muttering something softly in elvish. He stands and prepares to let him boyfriend drink him. “Ready?”
The blonde demon nods. “Yes! More than ever, of course!” He opens his mouth, closing his eyes, waiting eagerly to taste his lovers urine.
Holt steps closer and aims carefully. A quick glance to confirm that they're alone. He tries to slowly release his bladder. The stream is strong. A day or exercise and work has left his balder full. He pauses, allowing Aizen to swallow and perhaps to signal that he's had enough. It's difficult to keep it slow.
Aizen swallows a mouthful down in one gulp. As he expected, it's much more bitter and sour than his, probably from working out all day in the forest. He loves it's taste, almost falls back because of how grateful and amazed he is by it. He strips off his robe, placing it over the doorknob, and returns back to his position on his knees. “You don't have to try slowing down if it hurts. I'll swallow as fast as I can. If it gets on me, so be it! To let it dry into my skin, let others smell it, it would not bother me whatsoever.” He opens his mouth, ready again.
The elf boy nods and takes a deep breath. He runs the tip of his dick around Aizen's lips, letting out short bursts of urine. He mutters again in elvish before gradually unleashing his bladder. “I love you at this angle.” He pees a fair amount, another mouthful and true to Aiz's instruction he continues as Aizen swallows. The elven urine flows over Aizen's chin and neck, down his chest and stomach onto his small dick. Holt's penis continues to harder, causing his piss to spray. Most goes into Aizen's eager mouth, but the diffuse spray splashes his cheeks and face, running down his body.
Aizen swallows as much as he can, then stops to speak with his eyes closed. “In my hair, too. Then back to my mouth.” He begins to masturbate his hard three-inch cock.
“Yes.” Holt aims his cock. He's fully erect now and aching to lie with Aizen. He pees in Aizen's hair for a moment, wetting it down. Sensing he's near done, he takes one hand and guides Aizen onto his dick. The last bit of his pee flows into Aizen's mouth and as he swallows, with Holt's dick in his mouth, Holt groans. “You always amaze me. I want you so much, but not here.”
Aizen sucks him off for only a short moment, just to clean his dick, then stands up to hug him. “I'll... wash the bedsheets and our clothes in the morning. Maybe next time we do this, we should do it before bathing? But I like being dirty with you. Reminds me of that night.” He kisses him deeply, the aftertaste of the elven's piss still lingering in his mouth. Some of the piss drips from his mid-length blonde hair. “You even avoided the horns... This is why I love you so.” He walks over to put back on his robe.
“Of course. You've explained your horns and asked me to take care.” He closes his robe and nibbles Aizen's neck from behind as he puts on his robe. He walks behind Aizen, matching his stride, his hands holding his boyfriend's hips. He continues to kiss and nibble as they make their way to their room, heedless of who may see.
The two of them are connected through touch, kissing, holding hands, hugging, slapping against the staircase walls or doors of other rooms as they stumble around to kiss and mess around playfully with each other. Two lovers, nothing more! They don't care if others wake up or notice them. Eventually, they head back to the room, their robes lasting only a second before their tossed aside into the kitchen. This time Aizen remembers to properly close and lock the door just in case Lev were to barge in randomly for the billionth time this week. Aizen holds onto Holt's hips as his head is raised to kiss his lover. His tail wags and dances as they fall back onto the bed, just barely landing on the lute and breaking it. “Oh! That was close! My music teacher would have eaten me alive if I had broke that!”
Holt pushes Aizen back and climbs on top of him. “No one is allowed to eat you but me! That's part of our oath.” He rubs his penis against Aizen's as he leans close and kisses him. He moves his hips expertly, grinding their penises together. They kiss, breaking at times when their backs arch from pleasure. “Do you ever think that Lev barges in so much because he want to lie with us?”
“No, no.” He laughs. “Demons know no such thing as privacy. That's why I installed the lock into our door. Right now, any of us could break into the other rooms.” He looks down, grabbing Holt's ass cheeks as they hump and frot together. “Even though my kind isn't known to be monogamous, I only want you for eternity and nobody else. That's why I swore on it! You're all I need, Holt!”
“And you're all I need, Aizen.” He kisses particularly forcefully, sitting up as he straddles Aizen's hips. His hands rest on Aizen's chest, flexing and kneading his pects and nipple. He whispers down at his boyfriend. “I want you to ride me.”
Aizen blushes. “Well, we'll have to flip sides, won't we?”
Holt nods and falls upon Aizen, wrapping his arms around him and rolling them both over. He spreads his legs. “Whenever you're ready, Aiz. I do love your kisses, you pee tasting kisses. For some reason, they excite me!”
Aizen walks around on his knees, thinking for a minute. Ahh. Let's see if this works. He puts his ass right to Holt's mouth, too short to suck his dick while doing this, but still able to reach with one hand and masturbate his lover. “Get my ass ready before I ride you, please.” He spits into his hand and jacks him off at a decent pace.
Holt nods and begins by kissing and teasing Aizen's crack with his lips and tongue. Slowly he explores more deeply, kissing the hole with as much passion and warmth as any kisses they've shared by mouth. He probes with his tongue and one finger, relaxing the hole and lubricating it at the same time. Closing his eyes, Holt concentrates on his lover's taste. Earthy, clean. A slight flowery hint from the bathing water and oils. He pushes his tongue on more deeply, holding his lips against the rim of the hole. He hums a slow song, the vibrations adding ever so slightly to the sensation for Aizen. “If asses wore crowns, you would be king of the world. King Aizen the Great.”
Holt puts his hand through a spot in his hair that's still wet, then sucks on the taste from his fingers. It doesn't taste as strong as the real thing did, but it makes him just as horny. The demon arcs his back in pleasure, ready to be fucked. “What would that make you? Can two kings wear a crown?”
“You would be King and I would be the Royal Consort. Or a prince. It would be up to you.” Holt pushes his tongue and two fingers deeply into Aizen. “Your Majesty.”
“Ahhhh!!! Holt!” He pushes his ass down further, allowing the fingers to go in deeper. “I’m ready... Are you?”
Holt bites Aizen's thigh. “I think so.”
Aizen turns around, his tail relaxing as he spits a huge glob into his hand, coating Holt's hard dick and his own hole. He points it upwards, sitting down slowly on it, and closing his eyes as it enters him. They have fucked almost every day since they have moved in, always trying new positions with each other. Tonight is no different. They had never tasted each other’s piss before. “Ohhhh, fuck, Holt.” His dick pulsates as it goes in as far as it can. “Feels so good inside of me. Do you like?”
Holt smiles at his companion, his eyes dancing as they do when he's very happy or excited or emotional. He reaches up, fondling Aizen's nipples and running his fingernails over his stomach. Slowly he begins stroking Aizen's penis. “I like very much. I love it, in fact. Everything with you is so perfect, even when it's not.”
He moves his legs around so that he's better positioned on his feet. First, he keeps his hands on his knees as he moves up, then goes back to using one hand to his ass to make sure the cock doesn't slide out. “This is more difficult than I thought...” He moves his back into it better so that it's angled in a way that makes it harder for it to slip out. Pleased, he leans back just so that the tip of his fingers are holding him up. Slowly, he begins to ride his lover, still moaning loudly as he does so. “Fuck me.. Fuck me! Feels, so fucking amazing.” He rides him a bit faster, his face in a daze. “Holy fuck, Holt! I love being with you so much!”
Holt watches, impressed and grateful, as always, that Aizen is with him. The feeling of his tightness sliding up and down in him, is incredible. He reaches out to hold Aizen's side, offering more stability to his rider. “I love being in you, Aizen. With you. Oh my lords!” He gasps as he feels himself entirely inside the demon. He watches the tail flicking behind them, notices Aizen's teeth, sharp and dangerous, but with the demon boy's lips pulled back as he moans, so inviting, so alluring. He strokes Aizen's smaller penis with one hand, allow Aizen to concentrate of their fucking. Slowly, he thrusts his hips up, out of instinct. “You will finish me quickly like this. Then we can make sure you are satisfied.”
Aizen groans louder and louder. There's no way the others in the apartments across and beside them can't hear them. Aizen rides him faster, moving his ass around in a dance as he does so that it penetrates harder against his muscles. “Unnnhhh, fuck!” He's overtaken by a dry cum, letting out a short scream or cry of love. He slows down his pace for a moment as his heart beats faster, his soft tail attacking Holt's legs as much as it can. Eventually, he goes back to the normal tempo, opening his eyes to look at Holt's, which are swiveling with such beautiful color. He's truly riding him now as if it were nothing, but boy does he feel it. His ass is tired, as is most of his body, but he won't stop until he knows that Holt has came and been thoroughly pleased. “Give it to me, my love! I want it inside of me!”
Holt's eyes flutter and he nods emphatically. “Any minute, Aiz...fuck, I can't control it.” His entire body begins to shiver and tremble. His arches forward and back as he moans, “Yes! Fuck yes, Aizen.” He grabs Aizen's hips and waist and holds him, his mouth frozen open as he gasps in short, rapid breaths. Sweat beads from his forehead and he opens his eyes, locking them on Aizen's. “I'm cumming, Aiz! Ungh!” He moans Aizen's name as his entire body jerks and spasms. His seed shoots into Aizen, three strong jets, driven by passion, lust, and love. Smaller spasms dribble into his demon lover. Holt pulls Aizen down onto him by the shoulder. He kisses him long and deep, scarcely even breathing. “I love you, Aizen...everything about you makes me smile.”
Aizen returns the kiss, pushing the lute out of the way as he rests his head on Holt's chest. “I'm so grateful to have you. So grateful.” He kisses each nipple, then licks circles around them, doing it ever so slowly and quietly. After a while he looks back up to him to kiss again. “Do I smell bad?”
Holt leans forward sniffing Aizen's hair. “No. You smell like us. I will lick you clean after we rest for a moment.” He smiles and chuckles to himself.
The half elf and demon lay beside each other for an hour or so, barely moving, just relaxing to the sound of each-others breath, sometimes returning a kiss, but mostly they just lay there and praise each-others skin.
Holt holds Aizen and caress his skin. I think we should go out for food. “When we return, I would like to hear your latest work with the lute.”
Aizen sits up on his chest. “Where would you like to go? I'd like raw food tonight. I mean, I had your meat, which is as good as it gets, but... Some seafood would be nice.”
“Seafood would be excellent. Something not too filling.” He rubs Aizen's chest and stomach. “I think we should eat light. I would like to take you again before we sleep. If you're able. He winks at Aizen, poking his tongue out of the corner of his mouth. Should we check on Lev while we're out?”
He sits up, looking for his clothes. He's out with a friend for the night. “Cool, huh? That he made a friend? And of course you can take me again. Again and again and again! It's not like I will sleep for another four or five nights.”
“True.” He rises and searches for clean clothes, dressing in a light green silk shirt that Aizen made when they first moved in and a pair loose trousers, again, Aizen made. He tightens his belt with sword and dagger. He never leaves the temple without weapons. “I know you won't sleep, but I want to make sure my elfen-ness doesn't overwhelm you.” He sticks his tongue out and giggles.
Aizen walks over to the closet, putting on clothes much like the ones he had on before. He helps Holt put on his boots, kissing him right at the door. “I'm always overwhelmed by your loving. That's why I'm with you.”
Holt shakes his head. “No, that's not true. I'm always overwhelmed by your love for me. I'm so lucky to be yours.” As they exit the room, he takes Aizen's hand in his own. “You should put that in a song.”
Lev sat quietly. He watched Bryan sleep through the night. The young boy dreamt, evidenced by his moaning and mumbling in his sleep. Several times through the night, Bryan became erect.
As the sun begins to peek through the window, Bryan's eyes flutter open. He yawns and when his eyes light upon Lev watching him, a bright smile spreads across his face. “Good morning, Lev.” He stretches his arms above his head, the blanket falling away to reveal his smooth chest and abdomen, his smooth, hairless armpits. “I dreamt about you.”
“I know.” Lev smiles, tickling his pits before kissing him. “What were you dreaming about? I saw you getting stiffies every now and then.” He kooks under the sheets. They're both naked. “Do you get morning wood?”
Bryan blushes, “Yeah. Sometimes.” He looks down. He's erect. He giggles as he flexes his dick, making it bob up and down. “I dreamt that we were flying over a huge forest. And there were dragons and evil demons flying after us. And then I dreamt that we were together in the barn.” He giggles again and blushes brightly. “We were in the loft doing stuff and my mom kept looking for us.” He frowns. “There was this shadow hidden in the corner that was watching us. It had eyes and it kept watching us and watching us. I didn't really like that dream.”
The wolf demon moves up closer, looking his boyfriend in the eyes as he listens. ‘Strange how dreams tap into reality and the unconscious,’ he thinks to himself. ‘Did he see the shadow that I see? Did it see him to observe?’ His fingers grace Bryan's soft skin, then he grips the smaller dick in his hand, stroking it slowly, softly. “Is this ok? Or is it too early in the morning?”
Bryan lays down, his hands folded behind his head. He peeks down to watch Lev stroke him for a moment, before sighing. “Nope, it's not too early, Lev. I have to pee but I can hold it. Maybe you can you rub yours against mine?” He looks at Lev hopefully.
“Sure, Bry.” He lays on top of him, a bit afraid he's too heavy, but then not realizing he's not that much bigger in height or weight than his lover. He kisses him as they hump, their dicks rubbing side by side, Lev's tail resting over his legs without reacting like it usually does. “Ahhh... Your skin is so warm. I love this... Your parents aren't gonna walk in on us, are they?”
Bryan returns Lev's kisses, his morning breath is slightly sour. He unfolds his hands and grabs Lev's hip, caressing and pulling him into Bryan's crotch as he spreads his legs a bit. “I don't think so. I think your skin is warm, too. I wish we could stay like this all day.” He awkwardly wraps one leg around one of Lev's legs.
Lev allows his blood to warm up even more, hoping that it'll make Bryan sweat. His breath is a bit funky, but he doesn't mind. He learns to enjoy it and continues to kiss him. Lev's tail caresses the leg that Bryan wraps over him. He puts his arms under Bryan's, locking him by the shoulder, and humps him harder as if he were fucking him. “Unnnh! Unnnh! I love you, Bryan.. I wish I could fuck you.”
Bryan returns Lev's kisses, becoming more and more hungry for Lev's mouth and tongue. “I wish your teeth weren't so sharp. I'm afraid of cutting my tongue. I know I'm not going to, though. I just can't help it!” He resumes kissing, holding Lev's hips and butt and pulling his demon lover into him, grunting with every thrust. He mumbles through their kisses. “I wish you fuck me, too. And that I could do it to you.” He's starting to sweat, a fine sheen appearing on his forehead and torso. He either doesn't notice or doesn't care.
“I'll be as careful as I can to not let my teeth harm you.” He kisses him deep as he can, their tongues colliding and swapping spit. “See? Here... I think your mouth needs something else.” He stands up on his knees, bends forward, and positions his erect cock before putting it into Bryan's mouth. He fucks it carefully at first but is so horny that he just wants to fuck it like the demon wolf that he is.
Bryan closes his eyes and sucks hard on Lev's dick. He loves the taste and feel of it in his mouth. He moans and whimpers happily as the demon dick is pushed in and out of his mouth, as Lev fucks his mouth. He grabs Lev's butt, squeezing and caressing the round, smooth cheeks. He keeps his legs spread wide, the cool morning air feeling almost as good as his mouthful of cock.
Lev starts to pump faster, harder, holding him behind the neck gently. He moans loudly, forgetting that there are still people present in the house. “Ahhh!!! Fuck, Bryan. That feels so good.” He pulls out, looking down at Bryan's neglected dick. He gets down on all fours, his tail standing up and then laying on his back as he goes down to give it a lick while Bry jacks off. Lev moves his hand out of the way and masturbates him as he sucks on his balls. They're small, a bit sweaty, and he can get them both in his mouth with ease. He sucks on the head first, tonguing the piss slit, switching between masturbating him with spit and his mouth.
Suddenly, as he's bopping down on Bry's cock, the bedroom door is pushed open. Shivers send him jumping back to his side of the bed as he freaks out, still naked and erect. It's Aldan.
“Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck! Sir, I, uh, it's uh,” He looks to Bryan for answers or help, back at Aldan, but remains frozen in action.
Bryan looks at the door, his eyes filled with fear and panic. “Daddy!” He pulls the blanket up as he slides next to Lev, covering them both, and wrapping his arms around his boyfriend. Either to protect him or to reassure himself, he squeezes Lev and holds him tightly. “We weren't doing anything!”
Aldan stands in the doorway for a moment. He's wearing a simple cotton shirt and short pants that end just above his knees. He stares at the spectacle before him for several long seconds. Slowly, he steps into the room and closes the door behind. He sighs as he crosses the room, grabbing a chair and sitting at the edge of the bed. His face is unreadable, years of prison work giving him an implacable mask against surprises. “Your mother's taken the little ones into town with her for errands. I thought that the three of us might do something together. Fishing or visiting your temple.” He glances at Lev. “I didn't expect this.”
Lev looks at Bry, anxious and afraid “Uh... I didn't... It won't happen again, sir.” He looks as if he might cry.
Bryan clings to Lev. He looks at his father, then back to Lev. He buries his head against Lev's neck and begins to cry. “Please, daddy. Don't tell mommy! She won't understand like you do. She'll make us stop. Please.” He begs amidst his tears.
Aldan spreads his arms. “No, I don't think I'll tell your mother just yet.” Bryan looks at him and launches himself into his father's arms. Aldan wraps one arm around him. He looks at Lev. “You, too. Come on.” He extends his free arm towards Lev, beckoning him for a hug.
Lev cautiously reaches in to join the hug, not completely sure of how to feel just yet. “So... Bryan and I can still be together, right?”
Aldan hugs them both. “Gods, of course you can. It must be a weakness, men in our family don't seem to be able to resist falling in love with demon boys.” He sniffs Lev. “If was your age, I'd join in.”
“You would?” Lev looks to Bryan, sitting next to him with their legs dangling over the bed. “Uh... Bryan, maybe…” He whispers into his ears, asking if maybe Aldan can show them how to properly have sex.
Bryan listens and wipes his eyes. He whispers back, “You ask him. He's my dad.”
“What? Why me?” He grunts, looking to Aldan. “Uh... Maybe…” The boy speaks with resistance. “You… could... show us... how to have sex?”
Aldan looks at the boys in his arms. The naked boys in his arms. He is surprised and his brain struggles to process Lev's request. His face shows his confusion. “Show you?”
“Well, I just want to make sure that I don't hurt Bryan. Especially if I ever transform into my wolf form, then I really wouldn’t want to hurt him.” Lev holds his boyfriends hand, squeezing it to face his embarrassment.
Aldan nods. He remembers his encounters with Drew. The passion and love. The overwhelming desire. The biting. The care they took when fucking. He closes his eyes and sniffs Lev again. ‘He smells like you, Drew...What should I do?’
Bryan squeezes Lev's hand. “Please daddy. We want to do things but we don't know how. And. . .and . . .I LOVE HIM!!!” He shouts the last words and throws his arms around Lev.
Lev panics, still afraid of Aldan despite putting some trust into him. “And I love him too.”
Aldan nods slowly. He wants to make sure Bryan is safe. He knows that Lev has powers, powers that could endanger his son, in addition to his horns and teeth. “Alright. The two of you are in love, that I do not doubt. And demons, even demon boys have teeth and horns that could injure in a moment of passion or not knowing.” He pulls off his shirt, pointing to the bite scars from Drew. “Drew gave these to me. He knew just how hard to bite to leave me these reminders, how hard to intensify our fuc. . .our love making. I don't know how to start or what to say...” He looks at the two boys. Their young, hairless bodies cause his heart to flutter. Lev with his short horns and black wolf tail. Bryan with his smooth and toned tanned skin. Aldan feels a stirring in his being. He shakes his head. “What would you boys like to know?”
Lev pushes his boyfriend over to show his ass, pointing to it. “I want to fuck him! And I want him to fuck me! But, but I don't want it to hurt.” He turns him over, rubbing his face into Bryan's chest as they laugh.
Bryan nods emphatically, “Yes! We want to fuck each other!”
Lev makes room for Aldan to sit on the bed.
Aldan is taken aback by their forwardness. “Well...the first thing you need is grease of some sort. There's a jar downstairs, hidden in the . . .”
The soldier’s son jumps up and runs to the door. “I know! I know!” He runs down the stairs before Lev or Aldan can speak.
Aldan looks at Lev, smiling awkwardly. “I agree, Bry is probably too young for your bites. When he gets older, you can experiment with that. It was always quite exciting when Drew would bite me. We'd share my blood in our kisses and it would drive us to such passion.” As he speaks, a lump appears in his short pants, growing as he describes the memories. “He marked me as his with those bites. You remind me of him so much, Lev.”
He blushes, looking away from him. “I'm sorry... Maybe I have been insensitive lately.” He looks at the bulge. “You can, you know, please yourself if you want.” He reaches for his own softie, stroking it to get himself hard again before Bry comes back.
Aldan looks down. He blushes. “I don't know if that would be wise. I could become so aroused I might. . .”
Bryan bursts into the room, holding a small jar in front of him like a trophy. “Haha! I found it ages ago. Mother was so mad when I brought it to the table. I thought it was butter.” He shrugs and giggles sheepishly. “I saw where she hid it.” He notices Lev playing with himself as he approaches the bed. He smiles, his own dickie twitching to life. He sheepishly looks at his father. He notices his father's hard-on. “You should show it to Lev. I bet it's really, really big. I've only seen it when we've been bathing or at the river.” He explains, hopping on the bed, spreading his legs and beginning to manipulate himself.
Lev takes a hold of the jar, then hands it back Bryan as he rubs his leg and massages his nipples.
Aldan stares at the two boys, his dick swelling and hardening, pressing uncomfortably against his pants. They are so beautiful together. “I don't know, Bry. I don't know if Lev would like that.”
Bryan throws one leg over Lev's and reaches for his boyfriend's cock. He takes Lev's hand and puts on his own dick and they stroke each other. “Please show us. I want to see what I'm going to look like when I'm older. Right, Lev?”
Lev chuckles, “Yeah. It's fine! I want to see it. Maybe you could even play with us if you'd like.” He nudges his head into Bryan's, avoiding hitting his horns into his head, which was just pure luck. “I bet it's huge.”
Aldan looks at them, watching them stroke each other. Smelling them. HIs cock aches to be released. Katy is in her 8th month. They haven't had sex since before Drew. He stands. HIs cock strains against his short pants. He grabs the waist and begins pushing them down. His body is muscular and fit, hairy, and scarred. As his waistband hits his pubic area, he hesitates, staring at Lev and Bry. The boys can see that he's closely trimmed his pubes, not shaven, but neatly trimmed.
Lev and Bryan cheer him on, their shoulders touching. “Show it! Show it! Show it!”
Aldan pushes his pants down and steps out of them. His cock swings freely, larger than any either of the boys has seen before. Bryan looks at Lev, his eyes wide and mouth in an "O" as he's amazed by his dad's huge member. He squeaks, “Wow! Mine's going to be that big, Lev!” He looks serious for a moment. “I hope that won't be too big for you.” Bryan stands on his knees leaning closer to get a good look at his dad's dick. The thick nine inches of cut cock seem even bigger to the two boys crouched together.
Aldan watches the boys react. He hesitation is dissolving, their interest and excitement proving contagious.
Lev looks to Bryan. “Is it ok if he joins us? Plays with us, I mean?” He runs one hand over Aldan's back, warm, and seemingly manipulative with its touch. “If your dick is gonna get that big, maybe he can help me practice for it!”
Bryan nods rapidly, “Yeah! That's a great idea. How big will yours get, Lev? We can both practice!” He reaches out, and before Aldan can object, Bryan wraps his hand around the base. Well, he tries to wrap his hand around it, his hands are too small. Aldan moans as he watches. Bryan looks up at his father, then to Lev. “I think he likes it. He's making noises like we do. It's so warm! Almost like yours, Lev.”
The demon thinks about it for a second. “I don't know... I'm almost six inches already, but I don't know if it'll grow any longer. It’s a few inches longer when I’m in my wolf form.” He spits into his hand and jacks his boyfriend off a little faster. “Why don't you sit in between us, Aldan? Hey, Bry, maybe we can both work on him with our mouths?”
Aldan sits between the boys. He rubs their shoulders and backs. “Whatever you boys want to learn, I'll do my best. You know about kissing?”
Bryan leans towards Lev, his mouth open and his tongue wiggling like a worm angling for a fish. He's on his knees, one hand wrapped around his dad's cock, squeezing and stroking. The other on his dad's chest. His dick, the smallest in the room at four inches, is rock hard. Aldan's hand slide down to cup Bryan's soft butt cheeks. His other hand slides down Lev's back, cupping and squeezing his butt cheeks as well. He looks at Lev. “Do you like having your tail petted?”
Lev nods, “Yeah... All demons do! But, but, you don't wanna do it too much, or we get to excited. And don't pull it.” He kisses Bryan back, their spit falling over Aldan's dick as they part. “But you probably knew that already.” He bends downwards and, on his side, his tail leaning over his hip to his belly button. He strokes himself as he licks at the larger cock from the underside of the shaft. He's never seen anything as large as it before, so he can't take his eyes off of it.
Bryan follows Lev down to his dad’s nine-inch cock. He shifts his position so that he can lick it without being gored by Lev's horns. He sticks his tongue out and licks along the shaft, sometimes tracing along the brown circumcision scar. His father moans. “That tastes good. Is that what I taste like, Lev? Hey, what happens if you get too excited?”
Aldan caresses the shoulders and neck of both of the young boys as they talk and examine his cock. He can't believe how beautiful they look next to his dick. He slides his hands down their backs, playing with Bryan's ass, while stroking Lev's tail gently. “You two kids are so beautiful...”
Lev is slow with how he tends to Aldan's cock, making sure his sharp curved horns don't hit his boyfriend. He's the first to start, sucking, spitting a nice amount down on the head of Aldan's cock before sucking it halfway down the shaft. He reaches for his boyfriends hand, squeezing it as he does this, making sure that he's okay with it. As he takes it out of his mouth, he tongue kisses Bry, their sloppy kisses leaking spit everywhere as they take turns practicing on the thick, monstrous cock. “Who's first to get fucked?”
Aldan looks at them both, breathless and now fully aroused. “I'm too large for Bryan, I know that. You're a demon, I'm not sure.”
“Maybe we should play a game to decide?” He looks to Bry, still stroking Aldan's cock. “You have a coin, or dice?”
Bryan looks up and nods as he licks his dad's head. He kisses it once more before pulling away. Flopping on his stomach, he meeps an 'ow' reaching underneath himself to adjust his boner before reaching under his bed. He pulls out his chest and opens it, retrieving a small bag of silver coins.
Aldan looks at Lev. “If you want to practice biting, the top of my thigh is a good spot. Or my arms. Just don't take any flesh.” He lifts the hand on Lev's tail and lightly traces his fingernails over Lev's back and butt, ever so lightly touching the skin. “Or you could bite me as we kiss...if you wish.”
Lev sits back up, grabbing one coin. “Uhh... I didn't really think this through. You have any ideas, Aldan?”
Aldan smiles. “Many ideas. But I don't know if you boys could handle them.” He clears his throat. “What do you two want me to show you?”
Bryan holds up a hand, ticking off fingers as he gives his list, “How we suck one as big as yours. How to we can fuck each other without hurting each other. How to get fucked by a dick as big as yours. How to kiss better. And anything else that feels good.” He looks at Lev, waiting for his list.
Lev continues on, “Tell me how to fuck Bry, what positions to use, how all three of us can work together while we're having sex...” Flips the coin and looks at Bry. “I'm fucking you first. Maybe… I could transform into my wolf form. Would that be okay? You’ll have to see me like that someday, anyway, so best to see it now, and experience that red dick!” The boy giggles.
Bryan nods and looks to his father expectantly. Aldan nods. “Do you want to see each other's faces as you fuck?”
Lev's mouth opens wide, excited, “Yeah! Of course I do!”
Bryan nods as well. “And kiss. I want to kiss him, too. Or you if you fuck me, dad.”
Aldan nods, tousling Bryan's hair. “On your back then. Oh! If either of you have to relieve yourselves, better to do it now. It’s best to clean your butts out before having sex with other men. There’s many drinks you can use for it that make it safe and clean. I’m sure the shop at the demon temple even has some.” He looks at them, thinking for a moment. “Have you tasted each other's pee? You can drink it and it will arouse you even more.”
Lev looks strangely at Aldan. “Drinking pee? That's disgusting! Why would you want to do that?” The two boys roll into the middle of the bed. Lev hands the bottle to Aldan while Bryan gets in position, laying on his back as he masturbates. So, uh, what do I do? Just, put it on and push it in, right?
Aldan shakes his head. “Noooo, oh no. That will hurt like all the hells. You have think of it like kissing.” He looks at both of the boys seriously. “If you think drinking a little pee is gross, you may not like this part. Bry, pull your knees up to your chest.” Bryan nods and does as he's told, wrapping his arms through his knees, locking his legs up high. His butt is pink and clean, his hole a pink little button. Aldan lays down, gesturing to Lev to lay next to him and watch. “It's important to relax his hole, as well as making it as slick as possible. This is the best way to relax him.” Aldan leans forward, tickling Bryan's hole with his tongue. Bryan giggles and moans.
“It tickles, daddy. But it feels so good!”
Aldan makes sure that Lev gets a view as he licks and tickles Bry's hole, his son’s hole. He takes one finger and gently, carefully massages the hole. Bryan moans again, his entire body shivering. “You do this for a while, and you'll feel him and see it relax. Pay attention, Bry, because you're going to have to do this for Lev, too.”
Lev takes mental notes seriously, then gets into position. “Ok... Well, here goes nothing.” He leans down to lick at Bryan's hole, but his horns are a bit in the way. Bothered, he scoots his lover up a bit higher, grips tightly, and begins his feast. He's a natural and eating ass. He licks in circles, then in long, patient strokes. He loses track of time as he gets lost in the taste. It doesn't really have a unique taste other than that of skin, but for some reason it's addictive and a huge turn on for him. He's having pre-cum drip from his head just from tasting him. He lodges his tongue deeper into Bryan's hole, beginning to stroke himself as he does so. “Am I doing alright, Bry?” He takes his thumb, massaging over it gently, pushing it in halfway before taking it out.
Bryan nods for a minute before remembering that Lev can't really see him nodding. He croaks out his reply, “Yeah, Lev. That's really nice, incredible even. It feels so good and so far, nothing has hurt.” He pauses. “I just wish I could suck you. Daddy, can I suck you while Lev is licking my butt and fucking me? Pleeeeassse?”
Aldan observes Lev, rubbing his back, squeezing his butt cheeks, and occasionally stroking his tail. “What do you think, Lev?”
Lev looks back to Aldan. “Yeah. You should! I love pounding his mouth with my dick!”
Aldan starts to move up towards Bryan's head. He pauses and looks at Lev. “I want to kiss you.”
“Kiss me? Why?” He looks up at him confusedly.
Aldan is uncertain. “I don't know exactly. I just do.” He looks down. “Maybe that's too much. Never mind. Keep licking and use one finger, then try with two. When you're able to do that without hurting Bry, we'll slip your dick in there. Transform before then if you want to. I’ve never helped an anthro fuck, though, but whatever you do, don’t push your knot into him! Wait until you’ve fucked a few more times before you do that. When you do finally use your knot, don’t force it out – let it come out naturally.
Bryan cranes his neck to look at Lev. “Can he kiss me, Lev? Would you mind? Oooh!!! That feels so good. I want to do this all day.”
“Of course he can kiss you. He's your father, after all!” He rubs his thumb over Bryan's hole again, this time pushing it all the way in. When he pulls out, he immediately returns with his tongue, licking furiously at it. He reaches for the jar, wetting two fingers, then puts them in carefully. “Good thing I can file my nails with my teeth!” He chuckles. “Or else this would probably hurt, huh?” His fingers are going in easier now. He's never felt anything like it and can't wait to get inside of him. Already, he knows that he's probably more of a top than anything else. “Damn, Bry! I wanna fuck you so bad!”
Bryan shivers and whimpers as Lev continues to finger him. It hurts a little bit, but it feels so good and the pain goes away so quickly he doesn't even think to mention it. He looks up at his father. He's staring at his huge cock, and above that his hairy belly and further up, his hairy chest. Bryan grabs the cock and rubs his hand over the head. Aldan moans. “Daddy, kiss me like Lev does. With your tongue.”
Aldan hovers over his son, his cock raging hard. Lev is working his boy's ass with tongue and finger and Bryan is enjoying every moment. He moans as Bryan grabs his head and squeezes and rubs it. Aldan lays down on his side, he face near Bryan's. The boy still working his cock. Aldan leans in as Bryan smiles. Their lips touch and in a flash, Bryan's tongue is searching Aldan's mouth. Aldan returns the kiss, caressing and squeezing Bryan's dick and balls. Bryan moans happily.
Slowly, Lev’s body begins to transform into something more anthropomorphic. Bryan strokes himself slow and gentle as he watches, while his father lathers the head of his cock around his sons face. The wolf boy is covered with soft black fur that shines in the candlelight. Hs entire bone structure contorts and changes to match that of an anthro, but even though he doesn’t appear human now, the two of them staring at him can still tell it’s Lev by his horns and the shy smile always on his face.
“Woah…” Bryan is shocked and amazed by the wolf demon’s beauty. At first, he didn’t know if he’d still be into him if he ever transformed, but now he knows more than ever that his love would never change. His eyes gaze at Lev’s cock, once humanoid in appearance, which is now red like a dogs, with a large knot at the end of it. “You’re so beautiful. I’m glad I get to see you, and feel you like this.”
Lev spits down to his dick to jack off as he watches the two of them return to kissing one another, mesmerized, and ready to fuck his boyfriend. His voice is the same as he speaks, “I'm gonna enter you now, but don't stop doing what you're doing.” He pulls up Bryan's legs against his chest, pushing into him too fast on accident, but his lover doesn't react as painfully as he'd expect. The boy is either a natural or it could be the lubricant they’re using, Lev thinks. He leans in closer to him until his warm breath is being exhaled over his neck. “Ahhh... You feel that? Like my six inches of wolf cock inside of you?”
Bryan pulls away from his kiss with Aldan, sucking in air sharply as he is penetrated for the first time. HIs eyes spring wide open, then he shuts them tight for a moment, two moments, then he opens them. Staring at Lev, he nods that Lev should keep fucking him. He holds his demon lover just below the armpits, holding tightly, getting used to the feel of having his boyfriend inside of him. “Yesssss,” he hisses as Lev thrusts into him. “It feels great.”
Aldan kisses Bryan again, giving his son as much tongue as he can take. Bryan sucks eagerly, stopping only to breath, until his father pulls away. The boy is in too much pleasure to speak. He watches his boyfriend's face as he fucks him and watches his dad kiss Lev's shoulder gently, as if asking permission from the boy demon.
Lev kisses his lover just once before leaning his head down under Bryan's chin in an angle where his horns don't protrude his love. He moves slowly and carefully as his body temperature rises. “Yeah, it feels amazing. We're one now.” He wipes back sweat on his face. His tail is mostly motionless as most of his energy is focused on fucking Bryan. He looks to Aldan. “Will you fuck me as I fuck your son?”
Aldan kisses Lev's fuzzy black shoulder once more before answering. “I would love to, Lev. But I think I would hurt you, wouldn't I?”
The boy nods. “Yes, it would, but... I trust you.” He looks to Bry for permission. “Is that okay with you?” He continues thrusting into him at the same pace.
Bryan forces his eyes open. Sweat runs in small rivulets from his forehead and face, down onto his neck. He swallows heavily. He nods his head. “Will it feel as good for you as this does for me?” Each word is gasped out, with some being mixed with a moan.
“I don't know. We'll have to find out. I'm gonna pull out now and we'll get into a different position.” He pulls out of him slowly, surprised to see that his dick is still clean, which is a wave of relief to his gay mind. The demon lays on his side, moving Bry with him into this motion and moves him around to make room. Their legs touch beside each other as Lev angles himself into position again. This time it's a bit more complicated, but with enough confidence and concentration he's able to enter him again. One leg stays behind the other while the other is curled over another. He thrusts slowly, three times as he goes to squeeze his lovers hand, exhaling even louder into Bry's ear. “Ahhh. Fuck yeah. You like that?” He moves his tail out of the way and looks to Aldan. “Come on, big boy. Don't you want some tail?”
Bryan pokes his butt into Lev as best he can, reaching behind himself with one hand to grasp Lev's hip, and pull him into him. “I like it a lot, Lev. You feel so good.” He places his hand over Lev's and closes his eyes, lost in the thrusts of his lover.
Aldan arches an eyebrow. He takes the jar and looks at it. “Oh, I want your tail, Lev.” Aldan lays down and spreads Lev's butt-cheeks with his thumbs and buries his face in Lev's ass. He tongues and sucks the demon's hole, loosening and lubing him with spit. He tastes close to Drew. Aldan fingers Lev as he licks. As he licks Lev's butt cheek, he bites him, not hard, but as a test to see if Lev's likes it as much as Drew did. All the while, with one hand, he cautiously strokes the base of Lev's tail. “Don't cum yet, Lev. Give me a chance to loosen you up.”
“I'm good, so far,” Lev says while sweating. His hands play with Bryan's hair, cheeks, chin, all over his face as he fucks him. He doesn't want to be too rough, at least not at the moment. “Your fingers feel nice inside of me, Aldan. You can be one with us whenever you want.” He licks up beads of sweat on Bryan's neck, whispering words of 'I love you's and 'i'll always be yours' and such.
Bryan twists his neck to get his face close to Lev's. “Kiss meeeee!” He practically begs Lev. He's grunting with every thrust now. HIs voice high pitched with excitement and strange new pleasures. “I love you, Lev...don't leave meeee.”
Aldan watches Bryan and Lev fucking and caressing and kissing each other. Lev is relaxed. Aldan squeezes behind Lev, smearing his cock with goose grease. Gently, he moves Lev's tail so it won't get caught or pinched between them. He swings one arm over both boys, pulling them closer to him and bringing them closer to each other. Leaning his face against Lev's back and neck, he kisses and nibbles. HIs cock head teases Lev's hole for an instant before passion and the sexual energy coursing through the room overtake him. Aldan slowly, carefully, slides his thick cock, almost a child's arm, into Lev. He listens carefully and tries to read Lev's body as he slides into the boy. At the first sign of pain, he withdraws, only to plunge in again, a little deeper this time. “You are so tight, Lev. So beautiful as you fuck Bryan.”
Lev moans, seemingly painfully at first, but he assures him that he's just adjusting to it. “I'm fine... You can go deeper.” His grip on Bryan tightens and he pumps into him much more heavily, squeezing and clawing at his lover. “Don't worry. There's no way I'm letting go right now.” He laughs, then comes in to tongue kiss his lover.
Bryan returns the kiss hungrily, sucking as if he wants all of Lev in his mouth through one kiss. He's moaning almost constantly, punctuating them with high pitched grunts. “Ungh...ungh....ungh. Are you . . .ngh....going to cum in me?”
Aldan goes deeper, harder. Driving his cock into Lev, kissing his neck and back, biting him softly. He holds one arm if front of Lev. “If you want to bite, bite me. But don't tear out chunks...draw blood if you like...but no ripping.” He's driving himself six inches into Lev with each thrust, slows for a moment, and when his cock is buried in his new boy at his full length of nine inches, he moves his hips, searching inside Lev with the sensitive head of his cock. “Cum in you or on you?”
“Inside of me, please. I'll fill you up in a moment notice, Bry.” He uses his ass to fuck Bry and ride Aldan's dick at the same time, receiving the best of both worlds in the middle position. The pleasure and bliss drives him over the edge as he increases his speed. He can barely give warning when he cries out. “Fuck! Here it comes babe! Fuuuuck!!!” He reaches down to start jacking off Bryan's four inches as he shoots his hot load into him. Even after he's finished, he continues to thrust. “Come on! Give it to me, Aldan!”
Aldan wordlessly picks up his pace, thrusting his entire cock into Lev. Bryan moans and giggles and gasps for air as Lev fills him with cum and strokes him to a quick dry orgasm. Clearly, Bryan loves being fucked and can come close to orgasm through that alone. HIs entire body shakes and twitches as he dry cums, “I loooove you, Leeevvvv!” He giggles out his affection.
Aldan is pumping into Lev. It's been months since he's lain with another. Katy is pregnant and has been in no mood for months. And in truth, Aldan was lost in missing his husband. But Lev has reignited his hunger, his need for sex and intimacy. He whispers hotly, “Here it comes, Lev.” His thrust are fast and hard. He grunts loudly. “Gods! nngghh....oh, fuck yes....nnggh...so good...” His cock swells and releases its load into Lev, deep within him. Aldan's head jerks and he bites Lev's shoulder as he cums. The load is fired deeply into Lev, who is too lost in the sensations of fucking and being fucked to bother counting. All he knows is that Aldan cums and cums, holding both boys. And then, he's done. His balls drained, he lays his head on Lev, breathing heavily, sweat dripping from him onto the young fuzzy wolf-demon. “That was...very nice, boys.”
The three of them stay tightly together even after emerging out from one another, covered in each-others sweat, cum, and the sweet after smells of sex and traded spit. Lev stares up at the ceiling for a while, his heart beating like crazy as he tries to relax. “Fuck, Aldan... That was insane. Amazing, though. You too, Bryan. I loved being inside of you.” He starts to massage his boyfriends shoulders. “So... What do we do for the rest of the day? Clean up, of course. But what else?”
Bryan's eyes are shut, and he snuggles back into Lev. “We should fuck again, Lev. Do you think dad can fuck me? Would it hurt too much?”
Aldan smiles. He traces his fingers lightly over both boy's skin. Along their ribs and hip bones, over their tummies and nipples. He kisses Lev's neck, then his wolf ears, and doesn't stop as he answers. “Glad you enjoyed, both of you. I took it easy on you, Lev. Wanted to see how you felt after.” He looks around and sniffs the air. “Yes, we should clean up in here, gather your sheets for washing. Breakfast then. Lev, don't they have public baths at your temple? Or we could fuck again if you two would like. There's so much more to teach you.”
Bryan stretches, but cuddles back into Lev as soon as he's done. “I am hungry. But I want to be fucked again today.”
Lev hugs Bryan tightly. “They probably wouldn't allow you two to bathe there since you don't live in the temple.” He sits up and slaps Bry's ass to get his attention. “Let's bathe and maybe later I can jack off while Aldan fucks you. Or I could plow your mouth while he does it.”
Bryan yelps in surprise and pain. He wrinkles his nose at Lev as he gets up. “I don't want to be plowed! You can fuck my mouth? I think that's better than 'plowing' me anywhere.” He sticks his tongue out at Lev. “That would be really fun to have both of you in me at the same time, one in my mouth the other in my butt.” He tugs the sheet off of his bed and holds it up. There are stains in many places, some just stains, some obviously wet and moist. Taking a clean corner, Bryan wipes himself down, handing another clean corner to Lev.
Aldan nods. “Well, we can bathe here or go swim the river in you two would like. I do need to head to the temple today sometime to talk with Aizen.”
“Oh... Okay.” Lev cleans the cum and sweat off of him quietly. “How about we get cleaned up while you do that?”
Aldan pulls his clothes back on. “I may be gone for some most of the day. I'm not sure if you want to share in this, Lev, or if you just want let Aizen and I deal with it until we have an answer.”
Bryan grabs clean underclothes and heads for the door. “I'll get water in the tub, Lev. Will you be able to heat it?”
The wolf boy giggles into his hands. “Are you kidding? I could incinerate this house! But I won't, of course. That’s a yes, by the way.”
The two naked lovers travel downstairs with him, looking for the mother, whom seems to be gone with the younger kids.
Aldan bundles up their dirty clothes into the bed sheet and carries it downstairs. He finds bread and cheese, taking food and drink into the tub room. As the boys bathe, he cleans himself with a wet cloth. “As soon as we're finished here and eating, I'll head out. You two wash these…” He points to the bundle of soiled bedclothes. “…And don’t neglect your lessons, either! Fucking is good fun and all, but you need your education, too.”
The boys grunt together. Lev splashes water at his boyfriends face, sticks out his long tongue, and jokes, “If you clean the sheets, I’ll give you some lessons about my knot, later.”
Chapter 4: Chapter Four
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Four.
Aldan walks briskly to the temple. His fun earlier has reinvigorated him. As well, it has renewed his commitment to finding a way to help Lev and save him from his fate. He's not wearing his uniform, though he is, of course armed with sword and daggers. Returning to the temple he climbs the steps, making sure that Aizen isn't performing on his stump. He passes through the coffee room, pausing long enough to buy a small bag of beans. He makes his way into the depths of the apartment level, retracing his steps. At what he hopes is the correct door, he stops and knocks firmly.
Quickly after he knocks, a stranger to Aldan opens the door. He soon remembers the face. It's the half-elf boy that he and Lev caught having sex with Aizen. The elf gasps, “Ah, it's you! You must know where Aizen is, right?”
Aldan furrows his brow. “I'm actually here looking for Aizen. I have no idea where he might be.”
He grips on the front of his long light brown hair, ready to pull it out by the root. “You have to be kidding me! This is crazy! I don't understand!”
Aldan's face weighs heavy with concern. “When did you last see him? Have you any idea where he might have gone?” Aldan enters their quarters, pacing near their table. Remembering the beans, he scoffs and sets them on the table. “We can't panic, we don't know that anything is wrong. Perhaps he's at the market buying food or studying.”
Holt shakes his head. “No, no! I went to the fish market he goes to and he wasn't there. Went to his school and met with his teachers and none of them had seen him there either. He's never late for his classes and I always see him before he leaves in the morning. None of it makes sense. It's not him.” Holt looks to Aldan, serious and distraught.
Aldan starts to reach out to the young elf but catches himself. Anthros and non-humans don't always like to be touched. “Calm yourself, boy. When did you last see him? Did he mention any plans? Anywhere he wanted to go or anyone that he wanted to meet?”
He sits down on the bed and thinks for the hundredth time. “Nothing. I have no clue. He was fine when we went to bed.”
Aldan sits in one of the chairs at the table. “He was gone when you woke?”
The boy nods.
“Dress yourself.”
Holt walks over to the dresser, remembering the mess they made last night. He had washed the sheets and clothes himself since Aizen was gone, a first time for him. He equips a sword and lifts out his armor, a leafy green color to it. It's a beautiful piece of work, light, but very solid and would withstand a blow or arrow but doesn't compliment his eyes all too well. “Should I take this with?”
Aldan thinks for a moment. “Yes, I think so. I don't know Aizen well, but I can think of three places to look. The third of them might be dangerous.” The soldier in him admires the armor that Holt has. Decorative, but well made. He hopes that he's wrong and that the young elf won't have need of armor today.
Holt quickly equips his military clothing and weaponry but neglects the pads for his arms. It fits tightly around his thin body. His muscles are larger than months before from working and training others in the forest as to how to hunt and prepare for fighting. “My name is Holt... You probably already knew this, but I'm Aizen's boyfriend. Half elf. There's a few among us in the kingdom, but not many.” He smiles to him, although that fearsome look is still on his face. “Shall we get going?”
Aldan nods. “You've fought before. It's not a question, but an observation.” The way he wears his armor, how he positions sword and daggers for easy and quick reach. “Yes. The obvious place to check is Lev's home. Perhaps he's there for some reason. We should check there first, though I think it unlikely. But it is possible, and it is closest. If you would?” He opens the door and waits in the hallway, letting Holt lead the way.
Holt stops midway through the hallway, pointing along at two doors. “It's on these two... We'll have to take a gamble. He chooses the right door, knocking hard the first two times, soft the third time, seemingly pointless and trivial. A minute passes before someone opens the door swiftly and loudly. The older man looks at him, standing around seven feet tall with large muscles in his arms, a broad chest, hairy legs. He's wearing a plain white shirt that reveals his upper chest and baggy black pants, no socks. His horns are long, around eight inches, twisting and curved like that of a goat. Even though most of his body looks overpowering, his face is simple and sympathetic even when he's bothered by someone knocking at the door. He faces Holt and Aldan and asks, “What do the two of you want?”
Aldan looks at the man. In his mind, he's thinking 'Whoa. Well, I've killed bigger'. He speaks politely, though, “Does the young boy, Lev, live here?”
The older man stands to the side, letting them enter. “Yes. He's not here. With a friend. I'm glad that he, uh, has found someone to talk to finally. He's not the happiest boy in the world.”
The apartment room is almost a near replica of Aizen and Holt's, although there's an extra room with no door, which would be Lev's room. The bed is against the wall and the kitchen is tidier with more cooking equipment hung from the walls. It's clean and tidy. The older man’s wife is writing letters at a small table against the wall from the opposite side of the bed. She glances up to them, then back down. Her face is still young, black hair kept short, and her horns are much shorter. They don't look like they'd be made for each other, but a romantic painting of the two of them against the wall tells otherwise. Candles are lit to help lighten the room. The old man whispers into his wife's ear and pulls up to two seats. They're extremely small, even for Holt.
Holt puts his hands out. “I'm fine. We're fine. I'm just looking for my boyfriend, Aizen.”
He goes to the kitchen to sip from his cup of coffee. “Yes, I've seen the two of you around. It's good to finally meet you, Holt. Your boyfriend is a great musician as you already know. And you are?” He looks to Aldan, sizing him up. “Human? Did Lev do something wrong?”
“No, he hasn't. He's actually become a great friend to my son.” Aldan nods. “But, beg pardon, as Holt says, we're trying to find Aizen, and thought that perhaps he may be here.”
The older man puts his cup down. “I’m afraid that he’s not. I'm guessing you've checked his school. I’m not sure I can be much of a help to you.”
“In this matter, perhaps not.” Aldan speaks respectfully. “But I would like to speak with you and your wife at some point as regards Lev. Unfortunately, we must continue to seek Aizen. He's disappeared.” Aldan moves closer to the door, trying not to appear rude. “If I may return another time, with your permission?”
He pulls out his arm, wanting Aldan to take his as a way of greeting. “Yes, I think I would like that. It's important to get to know who your grandson is hanging out with. You can bring your son over here whenever you want. We can't promise that he won't be shocked by our culture, but he's welcome. We’re much different than humans, but just as kind as any sort of folk.”
Aldan takes the man's arm, firmly. He nods, “I think Bryan would like that. He thinks that Lev's just about the best thing ever. I don't mean to be rude, but we must find Aizen.” He nods to the woman. “Ma'am.”
The man walks them out of the room and shuts the door quietly. They both venture upstairs to the shop room. Fresh beans are being roasted and the smell is intoxicatingly beautiful.
Holt grunts, “Well, that's that. Where to next?”
“I didn't think that was likely, but it was close and easy to check.” Aldan looks around to make sure Aizen isn't in the shop. He continues walking towards the exit with Holt. “I think that perhaps he may be visiting Drew's grave. Trying to gain some insight or just to pay respects.”
Holt slaps a hand against his head. “Of course... Oh Gods! How could I be so insensitive? I barely even asked him about his friend... Figured it was too soon and he didn't want to talk about it. Am I an idiot?” He walks out into the daylight. The leaves on the trees have turned to a bright red and orange.
“You're not an idiot. But let's not be slow. Keep an eye out in case he's heading home as we're heading there.” Aldan leads the way. His bearing and weaponry easily encourage most to move aside for the pair as they briskly walk. Aldan's head is on a swivel, looking to and fro through the crowd. For Aizen, for anything unusual. He looks at his companion. Such delicate features. He's heard stories of how elves can fight but has never seen it. “So, Holt, how did you and Aizen end up together, if I may be so bold?”
The half-elf catches up to him, hand at his side, a simple paranoid gesture he always has. “Quite funny that you ask... We were both living in the forest. It was morning and he invited me for coffee. I fell victim to his beans, and then fell in love with him in an instant. Like magic or fate. We were bound for each other. We are forever.” He whistles a song that Aizen wrote for him months ago.
Aldan grunts. “Really? That is . . .uncanny. Drew and I were literally meant to be together. And we shall be again, one day. We, too, are forever. I wonder if it's more than coincidence that the four of us . . .” He pauses for a moment. “Now the three of us. If it's more than luck that we're drawn into these events? Two pairs of fated lovers?” He thinks for a moment. “Seeing Lev with my son, perhaps three pair...”
“I think you're just imagining prophecies.” Holt shrugs. “So you were in love with this Drew that Aizen once knew?”
Aldan grins. He's rubbing off on him. “That rhymes.” He chuckles “Yes. Very much in love with Drew. I still am. We were bound together by a priestess of Selune. She recognized that we'd been together in past incarnations and that we would be again. When Aizen . . .” Aldan struggles for the right words. “When he spoke to Drew, opening a portal somehow, I think he knew as well. Drew spoke to Aizen, giving him messages for me and taking back my replies.” He looks wistfully at the sky. “Could it really have only been a few days ago? It was very taxing for Aizen, and he was exhausted. I had to carry him home, unconscious, and put him to bed. I hope by the Seven Redeeming Knights that he's visiting Drew now.” He points to a set of low hills. “There. That's the cemetery and Drew lies, facing the river.” He quickens their pace into a slow jog.
Holt puts out his hand and front of him to slow him down. “Calm. Walk slower. I wanted to say... That I'm sorry for your loss. I know you've probably heard it before, but I mean it. You must be very strong to carry on with him not here anymore.” Holt notices Aldan’s necklace, which shines just once for a second. He blinks a few times and concludes that it must have been his mind playing tricks on him. “We've only lived here for a month and my love has already learned so much. It's crazy how fast demons absorb information.”
Aldan nods. “And they're so warm to the touch. I miss that warmth in my arms. Aizen surely has a unique gift for music.” He smiles and slows as Holt suggested. “Drew would read two, three, four books in a night as I slept. I had to bring him more.” He looks at Holt. “I'm not strong. I don't carry on because I'm strong. I miss him every second...Even this morning... I'm not strong. I'm just trying to fulfill Drew's last wishes. Save Lev and live my life.”
They reach the grave site. Aizen is laying there, dirty and asleep on his stomach, wearing rugged clothes from yesterday. His staff lays to the left of him. There are small rocks circling the grave, marking where the invisible field is set. It becomes more noticeable in its waves as the two of them come closer. Holt is relieved and rushes to his love, feeling a strange shock of electricity jolt through him as falls to the grass make sure he's unharmed. “He shouldn't be sleeping today. It's too soon. I wonder if it's because he's beginning to mourn. Maybe he didn't act like he needed me yesterday because he was still in shock...” Holt brushes the younger boys blonde hair away from his eyes. His breath is calm, slow, and quiet.
Aldan kneels down beside the two of them. “He may have tried a spell or ritual to contact Drew for some reason. Why else be here and passed out? I can carry him, Holt. We should get him back to your home. Dare we try to wake him?”
“I don't know...” Holt rubs his back under his shirt. “I think I should stay here with him until he wakes up. However long that takes, I don't care. What if we take him home and he's bothered by me? That won't do. I'll stay here.”
“Why would he be bothered by you? You're his partner.” Aldan feels the unconscious demon-boy's forehead. He takes his water skin and moistens part of his cloak. He offers it to Holt. “We need to find out why he's here and what happened.”
“We will after he wakes.” He pulls off his boots, sitting down to the left of him. A flute is still attached to Aizen's belt. He doesn't have any weapons on him. “You should go. If you'd like, you can always bring him food for when he wakes up. Thank you, Aldan, for helping me find him.” He kneels on one foot and puts his head down to you before assembling back to his relaxed position. “Seriously.”
Aldan stands. He covers Aizen with his cloak. He gently brushes the boy's cheek. Turning to Holt, he smiles. “Stay with him. I'll be back shortly. Don't worry, Holt. Everything will be alright. He's lucky to have you.”
The prison guard heads to the nearest market. He remembers how hungry Drew would be after waking. He's certain that Holt hasn't eaten since he missed Aizen. He moves from stall to stall, purchasing bread and cheese, raw and cooked chickens and fish. He also buys wine and coffee. And a blanket. He heads back to the cemetery. Aldan is gone for about an hour. Unfortunately, the young blonde demon is still asleep when he returns, but his face is gentle and happy, as if he's somewhere nice. Holt is still sitting near him, waiting for him to wake up.
“I brought supplies for you and Aizen. And a blanket if he should sleep into the night. My heart tells me to wait with you, but I should get back and see to Lev and Bryan. I may bring them here later.” Aldan looks at Holt. “If you're not here when we come, we may visit your apartment?”
The boy nods. “You're welcome anytime. Just make sure to knock before you enter... Not to be selfish, but is all of the food raw? I'm starving.”
Aldan laughs. “I know what it's like to be with a demon. There's cooked chicken and fish. And bread and honey. I guessed that you haven't eaten since Aizen went overdue.” He kneels down and places a hand on Holt's shoulder, sliding it to the back of his neck. “No one who saw the fear and worry in your eyes would ever think you selfish, young elf.” He squeezes the back of Holt's neck and smiles warmly at him. He sighs. “You're set up then.” Aldan steps to the marker and kisses Drew's name. Waving to Holt, he departs, heading for home, to check on his son and the third demon in his life.
Holt begins to eat as watches Aldan walk off, sorting through and arranging a container of raw goods for Aizen for when he wakes up. He falls into meditation with the nature as he waits and doesn't speak a word. “I hope you're okay, Aizen. If not, I don't want you to hide anything from me. I want to be here for you no matter what.”
Both Lev and Bryan have taken baths, cleaned up, and put-on new clothes already. The weather is slightly warm, humid, and the wind is still. It's looking to be a beautiful day. Both of them run back downstairs after changing and Bryan takes the change his father left him into a pocket. They exit through the backdoor. Lev notices a stack of swords left out and resting by a stack of hay. He looks at them closely, wanting to hold one of them for a moment, but decides it's better to ask permission. Further along, he see's a target for arrows set up. “Hey Bryan, when's the last time you practiced sparring or anything?”
Bryan slides to a halt. He turns and runs back to Lev, wrapping his arms around him and a great, fierce hug. “I practice almost every day. Either with dad or at school. Sword and bow.” He lets Lev go. “Which are you better at? I'm better with the bow right now, but daddy says I'll get better with the sword as I get older.”
The wolf demon hugs him back, but not as tightly. He's too curious about the weapons. “Well, I've actually never held anything of these sorts in my entire life... In fact, I'm not supposed to according to the school I go to, but it's not like they have their eyes on me every second of the day. Maybe you could show me some stuff?”
Bryan smiles broadly and nods. His smile fades. “These aren't toys, you know. You could hurt yourself or someone else if you're not careful.” For a moment, his expression is so like Aldan's that it's almost as if the older man is there, lecturing them. His smile returns and Bry giggles, heading for the swords. “We have to be careful, Lev. How come your school won't teach you to fight? How are you supposed to protect yourself?” He looks at Lev, his eyes lighting upon his horns. “Oh, your horns! Can you fight with your horns? Or your claws and teeth? Or maybe that red dick of yours!”
Lev laughs at and sits up on the hay, his hand inches away from the sword he wants to hold. “Well, it's a rehabilitation school. It’s close to wear your dad works, actually. Kids go there sometimes instead of going to jail or worse – typically it’s because they’re crazy, like I am. You’ve forgotten that I have other ways of protecting myself.” He forms a flame in one hand, then it vanishes. “How about this. You show me a few things and I'll show you a few things. Of course, you can't learn magic that I've been born with, but I bet you've never seen anything like it.”
Bryan nods in agreement. He takes one of the swords and moves towards a pole Nearby. It's nicked and hacked from weeks of use as a target for Bryan's practice. “What do you want to see, Lev?” Bryan faces the target and moves his body sideways, sword arm closest to the pole. He swings his arms and loosens his shoulders before he begins mechanically striking the target. “Daddy says I have to build up my strength in my arms and shoulders.”
Lev stands up, hands behind his back, and keeps his distance. “If I ever have to use a sword in a fight, what should I do with it?”
The brown-haired boy stops and looks back at Lev. “That's easy. Stick the pointy end in your enemy. More than once if you can.” Bryan starts stabbing at the pole, aiming for a section of padding close to where a grown man's stomach and chest would be. After a few minutes, Bryan holds the sword with both hands and begins chopping down and across the target. “The important thing is to let the swords swing itself into the next blow so you don't lose your power.” He tries to demonstrate but has a little trouble with the mechanics. Still, Lev is able to understand the basic idea.
Lev begins to circle around him, picking up details here and there. “Can I try?”
Bryan lets the sword hang at his side. He breathes heavily, and trails of sweat mark his faces and neck. “Maybe. You have to promise to be super careful, though. And I want something in return.”
He walks up to him, grabbing him gently where his privates are before taking the sword with one hand. “You get anything you want from me, obviously.” Lev kisses him before he takes the sword with both hands, facing the pole and target. It seems easy enough with what Bryan told him, but it's awfully heavy. No wonder he's so strong for his age. “Hmm...” He swings one time, almost bringing himself down. The second time he's able to control it a bit better, but it's obvious he's sloppy. After a few more strokes, he remembers what Bryan told him about making each swing end in a way to form the next one. This time he gets the swing that he wants out of the sword, then goes on to stab at the target a few times before handing Bryan back the sword. “This does seem difficult. No wonder you have to train every day. And to think that people fight battles, wars with these things! Do you want to be in epic battles like your dad?”
Bryan takes his sword back. He looks down and shrugs, “I did. Before Drew. Now, I don't know.” He looks at Lev. “I can't serve a king who chops off boy's heads. It just doesn't feel right. I could be a merc, sell my sword to the highest bidder. But what if they're wicked and cruel, too?”
“You could always serve at the other kingdom that's become infamous now… The one with the water dragon mage and his friends who fought off a cult rebellion. They don't allow executions on young ones as early as we do.” He frowns, noticing that Bryan’s mood has changed a bit. “Hey, I said if you showed me something, then I'd show you something. Come to me.” Lev walks out in the middle of the backyard where there's only grass. He sits down and holds out his hand for his love.
Bryan smiles. He jogs over to return the sword to where they found them, then he jogs over to Lev, taking his hands and sitting with him. “Are you going to show me magic?” His face is bright with excitement and anticipation.
“Yes. I should explain first. This isn't something simply that anyone can do. It takes decades of meditation and spiritual dedication to get it done right. Somehow, I'm able to do everything without any real sense of learning for prolonged periods of time.” They hold each-others hands, face to face. His tail curls under his right knee and rests by his feet.
Bryan nods his understanding. His eyes are wide and glued on Lev's face. He scoots a little closer, their knees touching. He leans forward and whispers quietly. “Is this dangerous? It must be if people spend decades learning it. You won't let anything happen to me, Lev, I know.” He nods again. “I love you! What do I have to do???”
He squeezes his hands a bit tighter. “You won't get hurt, but it will get very hot very quickly, so I won't hold it too long. My body isn't affected by heat.” Lev closes both eyes, looking down. “Don't close yours. You can watch...” He's silent for a minute and then out of nowhere, a sphere of fire emerges around them, about six feet away and ten feet tall. It's like a cobweb ball of flames. The fires don't burn away at the rest of the grass though and the fire doesn't smoke. It's perfectly controlled. Slowly, Lev opens his eyes. “My medium was blown away that I could do this. What makes it more bizarre is that I can release it, which means the fires would break and spread out in just milliseconds, burning through everything in its way. With enough power, they could tear through anything for miles, but I don't think that would be smart. She says that it’s disturbing that I can produce such destructive magic.” The web of fires around them diminishes, vanishes, and the burn of grass in the ground is barely noticeable. “So that's one thing. What do you think?”
Bryan’s jaw hangs slack and open. His eyes dart from point to point all around, examining the web of fire. “Woooowwwww.” He says softly, afraid that if he speaks too loudly, he might break the magic and fall victim to the flames. When the flames disappear, he sits perfectly still for a moment. He slowly smiles. Letting go of Lev's hands, he leaps to his feet and runs around the grass looking for signs and marks from Lev's display. Finding very few, he looks back to Lev. “Wooohoooo! Wow, wow, WOW! That was unbelievable, Lev! Holy cow!” As he shouts, he twirls and jumps, swinging his arms around wildly. Suddenly he stops and runs at Lev, sliding onto his knees in front of his friend. He settles into a sitting position, taking Lev's hands and moves so their knees touch. “That was fantastic, Lev! Do you have more?”
“Well...” He looks down at their hands, removing his left to show him how he can not only cast fire in it, but have his hand on fire without it hurting him. “So this is pretty easy for demons, to form a flame, then have it on your body without hurting you, which then leads to being able to release fire, which I won't do. Releasing fire tires most demons and it takes a lot of time to perfect how much you can use. Think of it like as if you're wearing the heaviest armor with the most massive weapons, but after fighting for just a short moment you're already tired. That's most magic in general.” He changes his hand back to normal, taking both of Bryan's as he stands up with him. He thinks for a moment, trying to see if there are any other spells he can do without causing too much destruction. “I don't know what else I can show you, since I don't want to destroy anything your family owns. Some of the other things that make me weird is that I can move, build, and destroy things without the use of fire. Fire helps though. There's this specific magic in me that some people believe is cursed. Nobody has ever seen anything like it before, neither have many seen a demon move things like I can... It's a fire spell that causes nothing but destruction and can be used from a far distance. I could be standing here and use it on something fifteen miles away from me if I wanted to.”
Bryan's eyes go wide. “Fifteen miles? Like, how do you move things?” He hangs onto one of Lev's hands, clutching it tightly. “Can I ask you a question?”
“You just... Imagine it and it happens. I don't know why. Teachers tell me not to use it, because it's dangerous and evil, like the rest of me.” Lev looks to his boyfriend, wanting to eagerly kiss his lips. “Yes, you can ask.”
Bryan leans his head to one side as he speaks. His brow is knitted in boyish concentration. “Have you ever hurt anyone that didn't hurt you first? Even on accident?” He looks shyly into Lev's eyes. “I don't think you're evil, Lev.”
The demon wolf lets go of his hands, walking over to the stack of hay and sits down on it. “Uhm... It's kind of a long story. Probably best if I don't tell you.”
Bryan follows Lev to the haystack and sits down next to him. He takes his hand and leans his head on Lev's shoulder. “Why? Drew and dad were meant to be together and dad didn't stop loving Drew. He hurt people, too.” He leans back, pulling Lev back with him. They lay together on the haystack, holding hands and staring at the clouds as the slowly pass across the azure sky. “You can tell me anything, Lev. I'll still be your boyfriend.”
After a moment of silence, Lev smirks, “Yeah, but he was cold blooded. I at least had reasons why I hurt people.” He pulls his hand from Bryan, locking his arms against his chest.
Bryan frowns at him. “Hey.” Turning onto his side, facing Lev, he slides one arm over Lev's stomach and lays his head on Lev's crossed arms. “Don't be a butt to me. If you had a reason, why would I be mad or anything? Tell me and then we'll ride Whirlwind and get some coffee and sweetcakes.”
The demon wolf sighs dramatically. “Fine... There was this girl at school making fun of disabled person. It bothered me, so I started choking her. I hurt another student that tried to stop me, but I was able to stop myself before it was too late. Obviously, I had to be kicked out of school for that and they wanted me to go to jail for a long time, but they instead decided that I was insane and needed treatment some other way. So that's why I go to a school by the jail.” The boy’s frustrated now that he had tell the story again. “That bitch had it coming. I'm sure she will never bully someone ever again now.”
Bryan nods his head. “You could have set her on fire, right?”
“Yes... But I never wanted to, you know....”
“That's my point. You could have set her on fire and killed her.” He starts playing with Lev's arm, walking his index and middle finger along Lev's arm. “You choked her. Maybe you shouldn't have, but you could have done worse. She won't be mean to another disabled person against. Besides, maybe if you weren't in your school, we would never have met. All's well that ends well, Lev.” He turns his head to look up at Lev as he keeps it on Lev's arms. He smiles and sticks his tongue out. “Still love you. So there.”
He wants to stay that he loves him back because he does, but is afraid, so he just continues to hide in silence. “Should we... Get going, or, uhm, something?” Eventually, he returns the touch, brushing his fingers over Bryan's shirt.
Bryan's smile returns. He scoots up and kisses Lev on the lips, a gentle and sweet kiss. “We can ride to the market or maybe go swimming in the river. What sounds like the most fun? Or we can just lay here and stare at the clouds and wonder where they come from and where they go and what happens to the people who live on them.”
Lev kisses him back, standing up and holding his lovers hand. “I think... I want to lay here naked with you and just relax.”
“Okay.” Bryan blushes and begins pulling off his shirt. “We can go to the market later or tomorrow even. You have to show me your temple, too. And your room.” He starts to pull off his boots and trousers. His skin catches the sunlight, highlighting his light tan and lack of body hair. He folds his clothes and sets them atop his boots. Before he pulls off his undergarment, he looks around. He slips them off quickly and stretches. “Wait here!” He dashes back into the house.
As soon as Bryan is gone, he begins to strip, placing all of his clothes beside his boyfriends. His tail wags impatiently, seemingly confused, and curious. He looks behind him, grabbing it and picking out pieces of hay and grass from it. “Damn thing needs to be cleaned again. Ow!!” He pulls out a long thin needle from it, throwing it back at the stack, then scans over the black hairs on his anthro body.
Bryan storms out of the door, his arms full, holding a blanket and a small bundle. A small lid mug sloshes and spills as he hurries back to his boyfriend. “Take the mug and satchel.” When Lev takes them, he unfurls the blanket over the hay and leaps atop it. Rolling over, he holds his arms out for Lev. “Hay can be really itchy. Well, maybe it won’t be for you, since you’re covered in that soft fur of yours now.”
Lev helps him put the blanket down, sits down across from him, and sniffs from the mug before drinking from it. “This is nice, isn't it?” He hands it back to him, his shiny black tail moving into his lap so he can pull anything else from out of its fur.
Bryan takes the mug when Lev is finished and takes a drink. It's lemonade, and he smiles and licks his lips, a little suggestively, as he stares at Lev, his eyes twinkle. “It's very nice. You have to teach me how to clean your tail. What about your ears? And how to fuck you so that you like it even though my dickie is really small.” He glances down, remembering Lev’s full length.
Lev plays with Bry's soft penis. “It's twice as big as mine when I was your age. You can fuck me tonight if you'd like. Right now... I just want to be close you.” He kneels down to his legs and lets his tail so that he can lick at it. “Is this gross? Should I stop?”
“It's not gross. What's it like having a tail? Does you have to worry about fleas?” He moves close to Lev, sitting so that their legs touch. He reaches out and tickle Lev's paws for a moment before settling down to play with them. He examines each one closely. “When you clean your tail like that, what do with any gunk or anything? You spit it out, right?”
“No, no.” He moves his hands as he explains. “There are medicines for anthros and demons alike, you know. They're quite simple. Use it just once and you're good for life. And our spit is very clean and sanitary, much more than humans... Having a tail is sort of annoying when you're wrong. Even with all of my powers I have trouble controlling it. There's only one other kid I know who is able to stop theirs from going crazy, this girl that basically everyone has a crush on, I guess.”
“Oh.” Bryan nods along. “So, but when you lick it to clean it, do you swallow the dirt or spit it out? Who's this girl?” He reaches out and strokes part of Lev's tail. “I like your tail, Lev. It's like a sign. It moves around a lot when you're excited or happy. I like when it wraps itself around me. Do you brush your tail?”
He thinks for a second. “I guess it could be brushed. That would be efficient. It's just there. We don't give it much thought or meaning.”
“Really? But it's so pretty and cool. I guess you're used to it.” Bryan frowns, but quickly brightens up. “I think your tail is really neat and I like it a lot. I like your ears, too. And your horns.”
The demon wolf’s ears flap and react when he says that as he blushes. “Come closer, lay down with me.” He lays on his back.
Bryan gently, playfully pokes Lev in the arm. “I've been waiting for that, silly.” He stretches out next to Lev. He lays on his back, resting his head on Lev's arm and chest. “I like just being with you, Lev.”
“Me too, Bry. You’re the best boyfriend one could ever have.” He holds him close, staring endlessly at the clouds, touching his boyfriends soft hairless skin lightly.
The two young lovers forget about time and what it is that they're supposed to do that day. In fact, Lev has forgotten that he was supposed to school. At one point he remembers this, flaunting out of his resting position, paranoid and afraid. He doesn't know what would happen. Maybe Aldan could talk to them about making sure he doesn't get in trouble. He could say that he was sick, but demons never get sick like humans do. Bryan watches him look around, knowing something must be wrong, and calls him back to his side. For a while they kiss, lay on top of each other, and frot with their penises together again, then relax some more. The two of them wish they could be like this, so free, forever.
Bryan holds Lev close, enjoying the warmth of the sun and the warmth of his demon-boy boyfriend. Something started to upset him, but Bryan was able to calm him and return the two of them to their languid sunbathing, necking, and frotting. He's sure that he's in love and sure that he'll never love anyone as much as love's his demon-wolf. His Lev.
Aldan walks briskly along the lane towards his house. He halfway expects to find Lev and Bryan in upstairs, in bed, fucking their little hearts out. He smiles at the thought. Young love. He glances over to the barn, a habit to make sure nothing's amiss. Aldan, veteran warrior and survivor of war and rebellion, stops short. Atop a mashed down haystack, he sees Lev laying on top of his son. He doesn't see everything, but enough to know that they're doing what boys in love do. He watches for a moment, touched by their lack of worry over being caught or observed Too in love to worry. His own cock stirs, remembering the warmth and pleasure of their mouths and Lev's ass. Aldan blinks and shakes his head, dismissing his arousal. He whistles loudly to alert the boys and waves at their panicked expressions as they see him. Father, guardsman. They've been caught.
Lev looks up to Aldan, unsurprised and not too worried since he just got fucked by him this morning. “Hey, babe, your Dad is here.” He pats him on the shoulder, slowly walking over to his clothes and putting them on. He stretches out after getting dressed and does a front flip in the air off of the haystack to get his blood going.
Bryan looks over and see his father. His instant reaction is panic. “Oh crap!” He's calmed by Lev's touch but hurriedly dresses. He's dressed and brushing hay from the blanket when his father approaches.
Aldan smiles at them both. “No shyness for you two, eh? Good thing the neighbors don't live any closer.” He moves next to Bryan and he and the boy hug, father kissing the top of son's head. Looking at Lev, he hesitates but moves to hug him as well. “I trust you boys had fun while I was gone? Ready for a walk?”
Lev nods his head. “Uhm, sir, do you think you could walk with me to school tomorrow? I missed class today and thought maybe you could help them excuse me for my absence.” He reaches over for Bryan's hand and takes it as they begin their walk.
“Yes. That won't be a problem, Lev.” Aldan gives Lev a fatherly pat on the shoulder as they walk. "I should tell you that I met your grandfather today.” He watches to see Lev's reaction.
Bryan grasps Lev's hand firmly, not wanting to be out of physical contact if he can help. “I'm sure they'll listen to daddy. I bet he could get them to let you change schools and study with me.”
Lev looks to his boyfriend. “Yeah, but it's only for another few months and then I am transferred back to my old school. Uh, what did they say? They're kind of... Antisocial, in my opinion.”
“Well, I have to admit that I didn't expect your grandfather to be so large and imposing.” Aldan shakes his head and whistles. “I would hate to face him in anger. He was quite friendly. Holt and I were trying to find Aizen. I thought he might be at your apartments, and it was the closest theory to check.” Aldan explains as they walk. The market is crowded, but he guides them all through the crowd with practiced ease. Bryan holds tightly to Lev's hand as he looks around in all directions, dazzled by the crowds and colors. Several times he would have been left behind, distracted by the merchants and their wares. Gentle tugs from Lev keep him trailing along. Aldan checks on them repeatedly as they walk, glancing back and smiling. “So, after talking with your family, we found Aizen. Unconscious at Drew's resting place. He may still be asleep. I won't be easy until he's awake and at home again. I thought that perhaps you'd like to see the grave, Lev. After all, it was Drew who told Bryan to befriend a half-wolf, half-demon boy.”
As they walk by, Lev mocks at other coffee shops that will never be as infamous as his as the temple. His nose follows the smell of fish farms and butcher shops and he also catches a shop of tea leaves and spices, which reminds him immediately of Aizen. “Is he alright?”
Aldan nods. He stops and leans close so as to speak without being overheard, “I think so. He seemed to exhausted. Like the first time we visited Drew's grave. When he spoke to Drew. Afterwards, Aizen passed out and I had to carry him home.” He looks around, with his warrior's suspicion. “Holt thought it best to let him sleep. I brought them food and drink for when he wakes.” He looks at his two boys. “Did you have lunch? I'm a little puckish. Meat on a stick or meat pies?”
Bryans nods emphatically. “Meat pie for me. And some sweet beer!” Aldan nods and the three of them move to a food vendor where he buys each of them a small meal and a sweet, nonalcoholic beer. The vendor has some raw trimmings of beef, pork, and chicken. Fortified, they continue on, eating and drinking as they walk.
Lev uses his hands to eat the trimmings of raw meat, a bit unsatisfied by how greasy it is. Definitely not fresh, but it'll do him good. He messes with Bryan by sharing his beer with him, bugging into his shoulder every now and thin, tickling his side, whispering dirty words into his ear when his dad isn't paying attention.
Bryan eats, happy as he's ever been. He laughs with Lev at his teasing and jokes. At one point, they're forced to stop as a horse and cart block their way. Bryan looks around and quickly kisses Lev on the lips, slipping his sweet-beer tasting tongue into Lev's mouth for a moment, then pulling back. His wild grin the only sign of his misbehavior.
Aldan grunts when the cart finally moves enough for them to pass. They cover the last quarter mile to the cemetery quickly. They approach Drew's grave. Aldan, who had become more and more quiet the closer to the cemetery they moved, is a mask of worry and concern when they approach Drew's hill.
Up by Drew's grave, Holt and Aizen sit side by side. The half-elf gives him water, then returns to hug and hold him.
Lev notices them almost immediately, then the lake, and very far away to the left, he see's the shadow figure standing under a tree. He can feel it's magic and influence on him, causing him extreme uneasiness. His tail flaps back and forth three times, trying to understand if he's seeing things or not. “It's definitely there... Aldan... I don't think I should be here.”
Sensing the unease in Lev's voice, Aldan is on guard. “Why, Lev? Drew would welcome you, I'm sure.”
Bryan feels Lev's hand suddenly tense in his. He sees his tail flapping, a different more agitated movement than he's seen before. Lev is staring into the distance. Bryan stares in the same direction, shielding his eyes with his free hand. “What's wrong, Lev?” Bryan's voice is low and soft.
“Nothing, Bry...” The figure disappears and he feels an intense cold chill rush through his entire body. They continue walking downhill to the two of them. Holt walks out, giving thanks to Aldan. Aizen smiles sadly to the younger boy that he has yet to meet. He greets him with a hello. Lev keeps his distance from out of the sphere, his own hands behind his back.
Bryan hangs back with Lev. “You're lying. I should have brought my sword, shouldn't I?”
Aldan moves to assist Holt and Aizen. “I'm glad that you're awake. But what in the blazes happened, Aizen? You near had Holt mad with worry!”
Aizen pulls himself up, his tail wagging the grass out of it with two slaps. “I didn't mean to make anyone worry. After Holt fell asleep, I had kind of lost it, coming to the realization about my friend, so I ran out here hoping I'd be able to speak to him again. I became so depressed that I just somehow fell asleep... Strange, huh? It happened a lot back when my parents passed away. I just... I don't know. I'm still so confused.” Holt stands behind him, rubbing his arms and shoulders to comfort him.
“You were not just asleep. You were out. Cold.” Aldan shakes his head. He looks back at Lev and Bryan Look at Lev. “Something's wrong. You were knocked out. Lev looks like he's about to crawl out of his own skin.” He looks at Holt. “Did you notice anything unusual while you were waiting?”
Bryan holds on to Lev's hand. “Tell me what's wrong, Lev! I've been here many times and never felt any danger or anything other than sadness and peace...”
Holt answers, “No, not really, other than Aizen grieving, which is reasonable due to the circumstances he's in.” Aizen nods his head in agreement.
Lev feels his body go limp, his eyes rolling to the back of his head as he falls to the ground, falling in and out of consciousness. He crawls closer towards the grave, but the second he enters where the field is it reacts violently with a bright white light, shocking the demon and throwing him back on his back. His mind immediately jolts into an intense trance and he screams out loud in pain. He see's Drew killing the men by the bar and the man he robbed. He see's the men he killed killing other demons. Every moment of Drew's life, specifically the pain he felt, flashes through his eyes in a matter of seconds. A voice speaks into his head and says to him, 'Make no mistake. This kingdom does not want you or care about you. They will kill all of your people when the time comes. That is, unless you kill them all first. What will it be? Save your people or be a coward? Look what they did to one of your brothers. Look at how he suffered. What he had been forced to do. Isn't it beautiful what he did to those people? You can do more. Those people around you, they think you're a monster. Even the demon you call a friend. He's a traitor to his own people. You can't trust him or any of them. You must slaughter them. Tear them all apart.' As the voice comes to an end he curls into a ball, still screaming, but also crying maniacally as well. Flames burst up into the air and shield him, then vanish. The air becomes windy and trees croak. The river in front of them all is chaotic, splashing heavy waves. “Too much pain. I can't escape it.”
Meanwhile, Bryan screams and drops next to Lev, heedless of fire or wind or anything but Lev's pain. He cradles Lev, shielding him with his own body against whatever is causing the young demon pain. “Lev! Lev!!” He cries out in anguish. When Lev doesn't respond he looks at Aldan, tears streaming down his face. His voice croaks as he begs. “Daddy! Help him! Please!”
At Lev's outburst and cry, Aldan's hand is on his sword. He looks around as he dashes towards his boys, trying find some foe or target. He heart stops for a moment when he sees the flames. "My gods! Drew, I failed!" he thinks, but when the flames disappear, he feels a flash of relief. It is short lived as the tears and cries of his son wrench his heart. He kneels down, whispering reassurances to Lev. “It's okay, Lev. Stay calm. We're all here. To help you.”
Holt holds on to Aizen, supporting him. He watches and listens, his first thought to protect his husband.
Lev's body grows tired, still feeling whatever is inside of him trying to win back control. “I don't know much longer I can control it. Bryan, I don't want to hurt you.” He reaches back to his head, feeling a piercing torment rip through his skull. “AHHHH!!! Get out of my head! Leave me alone! I won't give in! I won't hurt them!”
Bryan screams, “Leave him alone!!! Leave him alone!!!” Without thinking, he pulls off his necklace and pendant and slips it over Lev's head, carefully even through his tears of his love's horns. He holds Lev close and rocks him.
Aldan replays the conversation with genocidist. Stab him through the heart and this all ends. He dismisses the idea as quickly as it comes. Not just because Bryan is right there and would see his father killing his lover. But because he can't bring himself to kill another demon-boy. He curses himself silently. ‘There must be a way to detect the shadow, to force it out of Lev and destroy it.’ He looks at Bryan. A thought comes to him. A desperate, insane thought.
Lev squeezes fists of grass, spit falling from his mouth as he pants and sweats, trying his best to take control. The necklace doesn't seem to help him, although it's glowing now. Aizen whispers something into Holt's ears, walks up to him carefully, and puts one hand on the back of his head, the other against his chest. He speaks quietly in the daemonic language. After a minute, his moans are less painful and loud. Aizen wipes away at the sweat under Lev's long black hair, continuing his healing ritual. Now it's Aizen that's sweating and in pain. Those green eyes finally return, and he exhales rabidly as if he were just drowning. Aizen looks relieved to see that it's worked for now. Lev falls onto his back on the upward slope of the hill, tired and empty of thoughts. Aizen continues to stare. “He needs some water, but he will be fine, now.”
Aldan pulls his waterskin, spraying cool water on Lev's face before helping him take a drink. He does the same for Aizen. Bryan continues to sob as he holds Lev, whispering 'I love you' over and over as if by this alone can Lev be healed.
“What the blazes happened? Are we safe here? Or do we carry them back to the temple?” Aldan asks Holt. His voice is strained.
Holt helps his boyfriend up, combing his hair with his fingers before letting him hug and rest his head over his shoulder. “I think we should take these demons back home.”
Lev looks to Aizen, using his lips without speaking to tell him 'thank you'. He looks to Bryan, one finger to his right cheek, and cleans his tears before kissing him. “I'm sorry. Like I said before, I'm sick...”
Bryan hugs Lev tightly. His crying has stopped, but he holds his love as if he's afraid to let him go. Wiping his eyes, he whispers to Lev. “Then we have to make you well. We have to, Lev, we have to.”
Aldan takes a deep breath, forcing himself to relax. He looks at Aizen, then at Lev. “I can carry one of you. Or both, but that wouldn't be comfortable for either of you. Bryan, gather up the blanket and our gear when you can, son. We'll head to the temple where you two will rest and we'll try to put some sense to today.” He kneels next to Lev, resting one hand on Bryan's head, the other and Lev's shoulder.
Aizen turns to Aldan. “I'm fine. I can walk. Worry about Lev.”
Lev can barely stand up and almost looks sick, his eyes darting and his head lazily rolling back and forth.
Aldan nods. “You're not fine, but if you can walk with Holt's help... Bry, fetch the blanket, son.” Bryan kisses Lev's cheek and rushes up the hill, returning with the blanket. As Aldan wraps Lev up warmly, Bryan returns to the spot where Aizen had passed out and quickly gathers up the food wrappings, remains, leftovers and any other gear. He jogs back down the hill, falling in step beside his father as Aldan lifts Lev and carries him. He's very light to the veteran, and looking back to make sure Aizen and Holt are following, they begin walking back to the temple. Aldan sets a slow pace, to accommodate Aizen. He glares at anyone who give the group a stare or cross-eyed look.
Aizen and Holt aren't too far behind and the young blonde demon seems to be gaining his strength, although he speaks to his boyfriend quietly about why he left with apologies. The two of them make up and keep their conversation reserved from the others. Meanwhile, Lev tries to keep himself alive and awake. He licks his lips and speaks, “So thirsty... Feel like I'm going to be sick. I need more water.” Bryan shakes the skin, but there's nothing left in it.
Aldan carries Lev to a fountain, just on the side of the road they're on. Fresh, cool water bubbles up out of a fountainhead resembling a lion's head to collect in square basin. Local folk and those passing by fill buckets, cups, or splash their faces before continuing on their way. Bryan takes one of their sweet-beer mugs and fills it with water. As Lev drinks, Bry refills the water skin, and offers Lev a second mug.
Lev gulps the water down fully and quickly, gasping and exhaling loudly after he finishes each pint of water. “Thank you.” His breath slows down, but he still looks a bit frail.
Aldan carries Lev easily, though his face is strained with the stress of the day. They weave their way through the traffic and crowds. Bryan walks alongside his father, continually checking on Lev, smiling at him, offering him water, asking him how he feels. A blind man could see the worry and fear that the boy is feeling. The temple comes into view. All of their spirits are lifted. Safety and home.
Aizen and Holt enter the temple first, waiting patiently behind before they continue down the stairs. The half-elven boy looks to the warrior. “Thank you for coming back like you promised. We owe you.” Holt looks up to Lev. “Take it easy, bud. If you need anything you can always come to our room, but don't forget about your median either. You have more support than you realize. Use it.”
Lev nods his head, slowly slipping off of Aldan's back and holding himself up by the wall. He looks to Bryan and takes his hand. “Thanks, Holt, and thank you, Aizen, for your help. Ready to meet my grandparents, Bry?”
Bryan hugs Lev as they stand outside the door. He whispers as they embrace. “I love you.” He steps back and nervously smooths his clothes and finger combs his hair, only to have Aldan tousle it as soon as he's done. He glares at his father, “Stop it, dad!”
Lev opens the door carefully, hoping that they're not going at it right now. Luckily, they're not. His mother and father are kneeling side by side, facing a large cauldron of fire as incense burns. Candles keep the apartment lit up. “Grandma, I have some people coming over. I'm, uh, can you make me that special tea? I had another episode...”
Both of them stand up, his grandma running to him and feeling his head to make sure there's no fever. “My poor boy. Pull up a seat.” She glances at the two humans. “Come on in. Make yourself feel at home.”
The tall, monstrous grandfather pulls up three seats in the middle of the room and puts out the fire. He looks to Aldan and asks, “Did you find Aizen by chance?”
As Lev's grandfather stands, Bryan 'eeps' almost imperceptibly, his eyes growing wide as he sees his first adult sized demon close on. Aldan offers his hand to the large demon, “We did, sir. He was at the gravesite of my husband, Drew. That's where Lev had his episode.”
Aldan sits and Bryan follows suit, offering the tall, buff, and well-rounded demon his hand. “Thank you, sir, nice to meet you.”
The Grandfather, Drake, nods his head. “Good on you for finding him. I knew you would. Thank you for bringing our grandson back to us as well. Sit, please.”
Lev walks into the kitchen, dragging Bryan along with, their hands still tight together. He looks to his Grandma, Julia. “Ahem... This is my new friend, Bryan. That's his father over there.” Julia hands him his tea and the black-haired demon sips it slowly, almost instantly being revived from it. She reminds him not to drink it all too fast.
Bryan smiles at Julia. “Hello, ma'am.” He clings to Lev's hand, nervous and worried.
Aldan sits. “Lev's very special to Bryan and I. He's almost like another son. I'm worried for him, though.”
Julia puts one hand on his shoulder, smiling with a sense of grace as she introduces herself. “Nice to meet you, Bryan. My name is Julia. Lev, why don't you show him your room?” She looks down, noticing the two are holding hands, but doesn't comment. Her face lightens up, glad to see her grandson find someone that makes him happy.
From the other side of the room, the other two chat; Drake attempting to calm the younger man and assure him that all is well and will be fine, Aldan arguing that what's going on with him is not normal and is in dire importance of being helped.
Lev looks to his boyfriend. “What do you say? Want to check it out?”
“You bet I do!” Bryan says with clear excitement in his voice. His face lights up.
He holds his cup of tea close to his chest and takes him out of the kitchen and to his room, which has no door and is only a dozen steps away. As soon as he enters, the candles on the floor and against the while light up and brighten the room. There's a mattress on the floor with blankets and pillows, a small matt on the left side with a fire cauldron beside it, incense sticks, a small bowl for sage and other things as well, and about twenty jars or random herbs and leaves that he uses for rituals and magic. On the right side is a large painting of a family of wolves, one with white fur, three with gray, and one with black fur. They're humungous, as is the painting. There's also a dresser, which is halfway open, clothes hanging out of it. “Sorry it's a little messy. All of the apartments are quite small, since our community is poor.” He sits down on the mattress, taking another sip from his tea before putting it to the side. “What do you think?”
Bryan stands and turns slowly, taking in the décor of the surroundings. He looks at the painting, moving closer to the piece and then further back. He looks at Lev and points to the painting. “Is that your wolf family?”
“No, no, silly.” He turns over and looks to it. “Those are the five ancient wolves that lived forever ago! That one on the right with the black fur is Kaijin. He lived for over six thousand years and like the other wolves taught his children how to be at peace with their self. The black wolf focuses on meditation, contemplation, the wisest of them all. When his philosophy moved to the Northern continents there were mass genocide against the black wolf anthros, more hatred and death towards them than any other. Armies of humans came to Inux with hundreds of ships. It took three thousand warriors to kill him. All of the elder wolves had been killed by now by those from Faihan, but karma returned, their island was wiped out by a storm. There are more gray wolf anthros and white wolf anthros then there are of my kind.”
Bryan listens carefully as he slowly moves and sits down next to Lev. Without thinking, he reaches out and plays with Lev's legs and feet and toes as he listens to the history of Kaijin and the wars against him. When Lev finishes, Bryan leans forward and kisses his cheek. “I'm glad you're my boyfriend. You know so much. They haven't taught us about this stuff at school. He looks at the cauldron. What spells and rituals can you do?”
“Oh. All sorts of stuff.” He walks on his knees to the mat. “Most of the time I just give offerings and thanks for my temple, friends, and grandparents. Sometimes, I will make medicines here, which I can sell upstairs. It's kind of nifty, because the black wolves focus solely on meditation and demons practice a lot of that too. The only difference is that demons like to do things before and after or have music and percussion while they relax. Do you ever do it, Bry?”
Bryan knee-walks over to Lev. “Meditate? I don't think so. Do you play an instrument?” He looks around the room. “You don't have any toys. Do you ever have anyone sleep over?”
“No... no instrument and nobody sleeps over. “He moves away some his jars, showing him a tiny gong. “I can play this, I guess.” He laughs and hits it. “My grandparents don't like having people sleep over, anyway. They like their peace and quiet. They’re very religious people. That's why I'd rather stay at your place than here.” His tail fidgets, hitting Lev in the face one time.
Bryan laughs. “I think your tail is mad at you. Can we make something together? Something to make me dream of you at night?” He looks around the room. “Do you think they'd let you live with me?”
“I don't know.” He strokes his chin, then his voice cracks as he says, “Oh, I know now! You want music, right? There's a deity that some demons give offerings to.” Aizen specifically focuses all of his prayers to him. He looks through his jars, opening one of bright pink leaves that glitter. Lev starts up the fire in the cauldron with a snap of two fingers and tosses it in. “Give it a second. We wait for the color to turn pink. You can sit here beside me if you'd like.”
“Where else would I sit, silly?” He watches Lev carefully. “Do you have any books? Or homework? I don't want you to get into trouble at school because of me.” He stops. “But first I have to do this.” He leans forward and kisses Lev, teasing his lips with his tongue. “You needed a kiss. Me too.”
Lev kisses back much rougher, almost causing Bry to fall back and kick the cauldron. He holds him up though, letting his tongue inside. They kiss for almost an entire minute until he notices the fire turning an angelical pink color. “Homework? No, not really. I have to go back to school tomorrow. I missed class today. Your Dad said he'd talk to them though. Okay, okay! Get ready!” Lev moves his but around to get comfortable. His tail tickles his way up his boyfriends back and under his shirt. He closes his eyes, putting his palms up and on his kneecaps. He chants. “aes, sacred essence aem ya universe, ya core oth ya atom aem ozz, saon za zarsuk. esaeu ona ya taes oth ya loes qae ya haeng aem hiksq. la ozt esaeu qae k'oes ya unique zaerdh aem haewa yoq transmutes oth connects zes lover, Bryan oth I, k'aoza zes haeng zarsuk, l'tael uz xaouqes ynaeuks zuziy oth haewa.” The fire rises up a bit higher, then comes back down. Loud sounds burst out, a raging symphony, almost like an epic battle, but then it calms into a lush, serene ambient sound. It becomes more and more complex in layers and seems to play forever, reminding them of calm ocean waves... Lev holds to Bryan's hand tightly. Little does he know that Bryan has already seen magic like this performed before, just under different circumstances. The two of them sit there for a long time, shoulders and hands touching. Aldan is standing by the door, watching the two of them, his eyes red and ready to cry. After a whole thirty minutes the music fades calmly. The fires die out. Lev looks to Bry, hugging him tightly. “Woowww!!!! What did you think of that? Our song was beautiful huh? We're going to live together forever!” He squeezes his cheeks and kisses his lips. “I love you I love you I love you!”
Bryan listens and closes his eyes as Lev chants. His mind wanders and he imagines he and Lev atop a great hill. With them is a giant black wolf, Kaijin? Surrounding the hill are hordes of wild-eyes humans screaming in languages that Bryan can't understand. He looks to Lev, who conjures fire in his hands, hurling balls of flame into the hordes of attackers. Whenever a wildling reaches the hill top, the giant wolf falls upon them, ripping them and sending their bodies back down the hill, blood spraying. Bryan realizes that he's armored, he draws his sword and stands in front of Lev, defending him and striking down any foe who comes near. The sun sets and rises, and sets and rises. For three days, the three of them fight. The wild hordes press closer and closer until finally, the giant wolf is brought down. With a thunderclap, Lev and Bryan are elsewhere. The sound of waves calms him. Looking into the sky, he sees a constellation forming. A wolf. The Wolf. He looks at Lev and points. Lev nods. Lev kneels in the sand and writes something in the sand in his daemonic script. The letters are unreadable. Lev kisses Bryan. When he looks back, he can read, in the sand, the word - FOREVER . Another chime and he wakes in Lev's room, Lev kissing him.
Lev looks to his left, noticing Aldan standing there and wiping away his tears. “Is everything okay? I can come over again, right?”
Aldan enters the room. He kneels down and looks Lev in the eye. “You can come over anytime. Your grandparents approved of it, Lev. The two of you remind me so much of Drew and I.” He grins sadly. “You're welcome, Lev. Very welcome.”
Lev nods emphatically for once. “I'll get dressed, since I'm sure they want me in something more religious than this.” He strips naked, opens his high dresser and ties a new fundoshi, then puts on a shiny olive-green robe. “I don't need to bring anything else.” He runs over to the bed, grabbing his tea and finishing it before walking back over to Aldan. “Shall we get going?”
Aldan frowns. “Nothing else? Surely and extra fundoshi and robe? Would it be helpful to have some tea on hand for you?”
He walks back to his dresser, grabbing a leather schoolbag and stuffs an extra fundoshi and robe inside of it, even going to grab one jar and putting in there too. “Yeah, I'll ask Granny.” They exit his room, the fires vanish immediately, and he walks into the kitchen, fidgeting around to find the right jar. She comes in shortly after, helping him find it and pack a tea bag for him. She reminds him to make sure he drinks it slowly and carefully, only if he starts feeling it come back again.
Julia puts one hand to Aldan's cheek and thanks him before heading back to the living room. They exit quietly.
Lev turns to his boyfriend. “I know it's not much... We don't have a horse or anything. It's been a crazy day, huh?”
Bryan nods and sighs, rolling his eyes. “Yeah, from start to finish. Or at least so far. I hope tonight is boring! Just dinner and playing.” He blushes as he realizes Julia heard him. He's sure that she can read his mind and knows exactly what they did that morning. “Umm...with my soldiers, I mean.”
Before they leave the temple, Lev purchases a special bag of coffee beans that were roasted today. He puts them in his bag and washing his feet off outside before they continue walking the path back home. “It's a bit colder outside then before, huh? How did it get so dark? Have we really been out all day?”
Bryan shivers and takes Lev's hand, leaning close to him as they walk. He yawns. “Yeah, I guess we have.” He leans his head on Lev's shoulder as they walk.
Aldan takes off his cloak and wraps it around the two boys. “A lot of things happened today. It's hard to believe it's the same day that we all made love together. Which, by the way, we shouldn't mention that to your mother.” He fixes his eye on Lev. “And you haven't explained what happened to you at the hill.”
He looks to him in the eyes, showing that he's honest when he's speaking. “It was waiting for me... Somewhere from far away. The shadow was watching us. It attacked me and when I tried walking to Drew's grave... I don't know what happened then. It's all a blank. Only thing I remember after that is waking up and having Aizen heal me. I think it knew everyone would be there and I'd be vulnerable there. There's something else too. I don't think I can enter because the shadow creature is either still inside me or some of it is lingering... The protection spell put over the grave keeps it safe from anything that would cause it harm. I think the shadow meant to do something there.”
Aldan's face is obviously troubled as he listens. “What could it want to do there?” His face transforms into a mask of horrified worry. “You don't think it wanted to steal Drew's remains or desecrate them somehow, do you?” Then as if answering his own question, he continues. “Aizen can communicate with Drew. Maybe you could, too, if you could approach the grave. Maybe the shadow seeks to sever our link with Drew. Gods, I wish I'd been able to talk to Aizen more. Tomorrow I'll visit him before returning to the prison. I've missed too many days recently. Technically, all guards are in the army and if I miss tomorrow, I could be viewed as a deserter. So many duties pulling at me.” He sighs. “Enjoy being young, boys. Don't forget, Milliken will be home in a couple of days.” He gives the two of them a knowing wink.
Lev looks down. “It didn't want to sever or desecrate his grave. It wanted me to learn the one power of his that made him unique. Now I have it. I have everything.” He continues to walk without speaking, holding his boyfriend closer, which is unnoticeable under the blanket.
“The power to destroy us all.” Aldan says flatly.
They pass the rest of the journey home without speaking. Aldan's mind works hard, trying to assemble what they've learned into some sort of order that will suggest a course of action. There has to be a way, he's certain. But what? As he watches Lev and Bryan walk, it's obvious to him that they are lovers, not just boys experimenting or having fun together. He has to save Lev, which will save Bryan, which will offer some atonement for his own guilt over Drew.
Once they get home Lev and Bryan tend to Whirlwind for about an hour, taking their time, then sucking in the nature around them. Lev pulls Bryan up close to them as they look up at the full moon. “You know what that means up there? I'm not sleeping tonight.” He notices how tired his boyfriend is and him yawning. “Can I give you a massage before you go to bed? We've been walking all day. You need your toes tended to before you go to school tomorrow.”
Bryan flings his arms into the air and falls back into Lev's arms with a theatrical flourish. “Carry me! I'm so tired. We should take a bath before dinner. Bath, dinner, massages and play time, and then bed for me.”
“Sure.” He reaches into his messenger bag, pulling out a jar. “This is a special salt you can bathe in that keeps you extra clean and relaxes your muscles.”
“Will you take a bath with me?” He looks at Lev. “What will you do while I sleep?”
He thinks as they walk back into the house. “Your brother is coming home soon. I thought I'd read through the stuff he writes and then write my own feedback towards it. We're both writers, so I think we'll get along pretty well.”
Bryan shakes his head back and forth, raising his eyebrows. “Oh no! You can't do that. Mikey is very private with them. He only shows them when he thinks they're perfect. If he knows you looked at them without asking, he'd explode like your fire web! You can read his other books, though. But you should wait for his stories.”
“Alright... I'll just read his books. Don't worry. I won't get bored.” They venture into the bathroom. It doesn't take long for Lev to strip nude since he's only wearing two things. He starts up the water and pours about a cup worth of the salt into it. Immediately, steam rises and a high pitch, yet peaceful sound echoes through the room. He stretches out his legs and lays his butt on the side of the bathtub, waiting for his lover to join.
“That smells nice, too.” He leans to Lev as he pulls off his clothes. He sniffs. “Oh, that's you. You smell nice.” He smiles, his tongue poking out of the right side of his mouth. He finishes getting undressed, stretches, and reaches his arms far above his head, letting Lev see him, naked and dirty. “Am I disgusting?”
Lev grabs him by the ass, exploring his crack and touching his hole, then pulling him chest to chest. “Dirty, clean, smelly, doesn't matter. I'll still love and kiss you the same way.” They tongue kiss until the bathtub is halfway full and then they jump in after Lev has heated it up.
Bryan giggles as they wash. Suddenly, he yawns, and his eyelids grow heavy. “Wow, all of a sudden, I feel so calm and sleepy.” He turns in the bath and leans back, Lev's furry chest to his back. He shimmies his hips and butt until he's comfortable. “Hold me.”
Lev takes Bryan from in front of him, washing at his neck and hair with his soapy hands, massaging his shoulders as he does so. “Don't fall asleep too quickly. I'm too weak to carry you. That is, unless you want your Dad carrying you up naked to bed.” His hands feel underwater and play with his stomach, the reach down to his soft penis.
Bryan twists and looks up. He kisses Lev's muzzle and giggles. “If I fall asleep, wake me up when the water gets cold or for dinner. You're gonna make me hard, Lev.”
“Sorry. I just wanted to make sure that's clean too.” He scrubs at his boyfriends sack as well, then pulls Bryan's legs up against his chest so that he can clean them too. “You think the salt is working too much? You still have to eat.”
“I know. It's just so nice in here with you. I feel . . .I don't know. Tired and sleepy, but excited, too.” Bryan splashes water on his face and quickly shakes his head, letting his face and lips go loose. “And happy, too. I feel happy.”
There's a knock on the door. Aldan opens it and peeks in. “Dinner as soon you boys are dressed and at the table.” He exits quietly, closing the door behind him.
Bryan yawns and stretches. He twists around again, straddling Lev and grinding his crotch into Lev's crotch. “If I'm tired after dinner you can wake me up, okay? You know how, right?”
The wolf boy grabs him by the cock. “Yeah, I know. Let's get cleaned up. Don't want your food to get cold!” He pulls the drain, leaps out and grabs one towel, wiping himself down first before then cleaning his boyfriend.
Bryan happily lets Lev dry him off. He dresses quickly, and before opening the door, kisses Lev again. “How old do you think we need to be to be married like dad and Drew were?” He looks at Lev, a little unsure. “Or is that a little kid question?”
“I don't know.” As soon as they enter, Lev asks Aldan, “So, does your Selune, allow marriage of any ages if the love is true?” He sits down next to Bryan.
Aldan arches one eyebrow. “Well, first off, she's not MY Selune. Second, I don't know. We'd have to ask. But I think you boys might want to wait a little while before life bonding with each other.”
Bryan's about to answer when his mother, as she sits a large platter of roasted pork on the table, comments, “You didn't wait long with your demon, did you, Al?” She turns on her heel and goes back to the stove. Bryan lowers his head and grimaces. Aldan takes a drink from his glass, refilling it with a deep red wine.
“We were under a bit of a time crunch, weren't we?” His response is measured and even.
Lev stays quiet, feeling a bit embarrassed. He feels like maybe he should just leave.
Aldan takes another sip of wine. “I've apologized, Kate. I never meant to hurt you. You know that. And neither did Drew.”
Katy brings a pair of bowls to the table, one filed with smashed potatoes and carrots, the other with raw eels. She sighs as she sets them down. Sally and Jereminy are happily eating bread, oblivious to the tension in the room. “I don't mean to snap at you, Aldan. It's just that I am so pregnant. I can't for your little brother or sister to decide it's her time, Bryan. I'm sorry, Lev.” She goes back to the stove. “I wish you men could get pregnant. Then you'd understand.”
Aldan leans close to Lev, whispering to him, “She's like this every time she's with child. It's not personal.”
Lev eats his eels calmly and slowly, nudging and tickling Bryan under the table when he begins nodding off. He looks to Katy. “Uhm, if you'd like, I can help you make breakfast tomorrow. I'd like to learn more on how you humans cook, if that's okay.”
She smiles warmly, “That would be lovely, Lev. Thank you so much.” She serves the last dishes and sits, watching and feeding the younger children, as she herself eats.
“Yeah, that would be Leverly.” Bryan teases. He eats happily. Playing with Lev under the table. At one point, he takes a finger of potatoes and gravy and draws them across Lev's cheek, quickly moving in the lick up the mess. “Geez, Leverly, you're so messy when you eat!” Giggling loudly, Bryan goes back to his dinner.
Lev doesn't like the feeling of the potatoes and gravy on his face or his fur, but forgives him since he is his lover after all. He finishes off his eels, then goes to his messenger bag to grab the tea bag his mom gave him. Just in case, he thinks to himself. He finds a coffee mug, fills it with hot water and heats it up with a single finger. Once he returns to the table, he allows the tea bag to steep. “Aldan, you're still going to talk to my principal, right?”
Aldan nods. “Yes, I'll go with you to your school and talk with them before I head for the prison. Any hints for dealing with your principal or teachers?”
He laughs. “The principal is an old grump and loves the king, so he'd probably do whatever you told him to do.”
“Well, that should make things easier.”
The rest of the meal goes pleasantly. Everyone is able to eat their fill. Bryan helps his mother clear the table and helps with the dishes. After that he joins Aldan and Lev in the sitting room, laying down in front of the fireplace. He starts to pull out his soldiers, but falls asleep, his hand wrapped around a small, toy archer.
After Bryan falls asleep, Lev puts the wooden toy soldiers away, thinking for a moment if he should just let him sit there or not. He walks up to Aldan, who is smoking out of his pipe and cleaning a sword. “Uhm, Bryan fell asleep. Can you carry him upstairs? I'm not strong enough to support him yet.”
Aldan takes a long puff on his pipe and smiles warmly at Lev. “Have you ever been in love before, Lev?” He stands and picks Bryan up in his arms, cradling him in his arms. He slowly ascends the stairs, pipe clenched in his teeth.
Following upstairs, he answers, “No, I haven't. In fact, I thought I was destined to be alone because of how weird I am with, you know, these powers and all... And being a demon, a wolf…”
Aldan frowns at him over his shoulder as they enter Bryan's room. “There's someone for everyone. I'm glad you found Bryan, Lev. You make him very happy.” He lays Bryan on his bed. “Will you sleep tonight?”
Lev shakes his head, looking over at his boyfriend’s younger brothers book collection. “No. That's fine though. We spend most of our time studying while everyone else is asleep.” He grabs five books, putting them on the floor in the center of the room. “I'll probably lay with him for a few hours after I finish reading these though. Being with him is like meditation.” He flinches his nose and his black wolf ears flap as he pushes his hair out of his eyes view. “I don't want to destroy the world... The shadow does. You understand that, right?”
Aldan sits on the edge of Milliken's bed. He sighs and rubs his eyes and the bridge of his nose. “I do, Lev. I went to see a so-called expert on your kind. He told me that if I wanted to save the city, I should kill you.” He watches to see Lev's reaction. “Just stab you through the heart. I just can't accept that as the solution, though. If I thought you wanted to hurt Bryan or the rest of my family, I'd have already done it. No, Lev. I don't believe that you want to hurt anyone. Not unless you're provoked.” He looks down at his hands. “And I understand those feelings. When we've saved you and banished the shadow, I'll return to that expert, the genocidist against your people, and I'll kill him.”
He feels at his heart when he says how the shadow would be removed from him. “Right through my heart, huh? There really is no other way to save me?”
“According to the expert who murdered your people to study them as they died? Who thinks that I should lead the guards on a campaign to kill every demon in the city? That's what he said, but I'm not inclined to accept his conclusions. There has to be another way. Somehow.” He takes a puff on his pipe. “If this were a fairy tale, you and Bryan would be bonded, and your shared love would drive the shadow out. If only that were the answer.”
Lev walks over to Bryan, taking off the necklace around his neck and putting it around him. He finishes his cup of tea and looks up to the warrior. “I'll see you in the morning, Aldan...” He looks down into one of his books, scanning the words quickly as he rubs at his chest.
Aldan stands and pats Lev's shoulder. He kisses the sleeping boy good night and heads for the door. “I'll leave it to you to tuck him in, Lev.” He leaves. Lev is alone, listening to breathing of his sleeping boyfriend.
Chapter 5: Chapter Five
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Five.
Night goes on and the moon rises, brightening their room. Lev carefully goes to the bed after finishing the first book, laying beside him quietly, wishing he could be asleep with him. Hours pass like minutes and eventually the sun rises. He carefully moves out of the bed, putting his robe back on and making his way downstairs. He meets Katy and Sally, who are about to prepare breakfast. They're just as excited as he is to see him. Lev follows their instructions on how to help with cooking with precision as if he were in class, asking before he speaks, and trying to be as careful as he can be. Eventually, Aldan comes to the kitchen as well. Bryan is last to wake up. Lev wipes away dust from his boyfriends seat, filling his plate for him as well. The boys kiss. Sally giggles and asks Katy about it. She doesn't know how to feel about it yet and doesn't comment. Lev rushes to make the coffee for everyone, pouring cups at the table. It smells invitingly fresh and beautiful, like toasted marshmallows and blackberries. Finally, he takes his seat at the table, even though his boyfriend is halfway done with his meal. “That sure is exhausting. I can't imagine doing that four or time times a day! Katy, Sally, thank you.” He nods his head before digging into his plate, a small and light piece of raw fish meat. “How does it taste, Bryan?”
Bryan looks up from his plate, bits of fried potatoes falling back onto his plate. He chews two or three times, swallowing hard. “It's great!”
“It is very good. Thank you, Lev, for helping Katy and Sally with breakfast.” Aldan savors his coffee between bites. “Although I fear you're going to make us look bad, now!” Everyone at the table laughs.
He finishes his food, takes the dirty plates to the sink, and cleans it. “Oh, I just wanted to do something nice since you have let me stay here.” His tail is curved upwards as we walks back to the table. “You have school today, Bry?”
Bryan nods, stifling a small yawn. “Yuppers. I should be home before 4-bells. What time will you be home?” he grins and blushes. “I mean, what time will you be here?”
He puts a hand on his boyfriends left knee. “Around the same time.”
“Good!” Bryan beams with delight.
Katy hands both of the boys a small basket with a handle. “Lunch for you. Lev, there's a jar of eels, but I've sealed it with bee's wax. Try and bring the wax back as well, I can use it again.” She hands a slightly larger basket to Aldan. They embrace and he kisses her warmly, patting and kissing her belly, too. “Behave little one.” He admonishes the belly badly, even shaking a finger at her round stomach. “Right, Lev, Bryan, off to school, boys.”
The three of them head out. It's a crisp, cool morning. Fog lingers in the low-lying areas, but there's very little cloud cover and the wind is cold and light. It promises to be a cool day. As Lev and Aldan head towards Lev's school, Bryan is forced to take a different path, He hesitates and hugs Lev hard, squeezing him very tightly. “I don't want to leave you.”
They hold each other for a while. He heats him up with his power and gives him a deep kiss. “I'll be a good boy. You be one too. I'll see you when you get home, ok? I love you.”
“I love you, too!” Bryan starts to head off only to be brought short by a cough from Aldan.
“Don't I get a hug?” Aldan holds out his arms and Bryan races back and hugs him, kissing him on the cheek. With that he jogs off to school. Aldan rests his arm on Lev's shoulder as they walk. “Is it stressful living with your grandparents?”
He walks close by, feeling a sense of pride that he gets to walk with someone who's so strong and noticeable in the kingdom. “It can be. I feel like everyone else in the temple makes it more stressful, because of how they see me. My median tries to help, but sometimes I feel like she's scared too. The kids at school are nice and so are the teachers. There's only two of them though.” His eyes follow all of the different shops and people walking by. “It also sucks that I'm probably the only black wolf around here. There's less than four hundred of us left on the planet. I'm the only half breed of demon and black wolf too, but I already told you that. So it's hard for people to relate with me or me to relate to others. That's changing though because I have you, Bryan, Aizen, Holt, and so many others now. I have to remember what holt told me last night and not forget it.”
“What did Holt tell you?” He gazes around, trying to read the faces and reactions of people who notice Lev.
“He said that I need to remember all of the people I have to support me. Not everyone has that.”
“Well, you do have a lot of friends. Very loyal friends, at that. You're not alone anymore, Lev. We have an idea of what's happening, and we're working hard to try and figure out a way to solve this problem once and for all.” Still looking over the crowd, he continues, “Then you and Bryan can take all the time to figure out what the two of you are together. What would you grandparents think if they knew about you and Bryan?”
“I think they'd be very happy and relieved.” They're coming up to the school nearby the prison, which appears more like a small house. “Here we are.”
Aldan adjusts his uniform and sword. He's wearing several campaign ribbons and badges of service. He smooths his hair and looks at Lev, very sternly. “Impressive enough, do you think?”
The boy nods. “Principal will like you no matter what.” He leads the way inside. The walls look like clay. There's a main classroom as soon as they walk in, two teachers are at their desks, sorting through papers, and five boys and two girls are conversing with one another. Most of them are older than Lev, but at least two of them look about his age.
Lev leads him into the principal’s office, which is glamorous with statues, bookcases, and a large window behind him. The old man at his desk looks like he's in his nineties, but still healthy. He adjusts his large glasses. “Ahhh, Lev. Good to see that you'd come back to school. We were worried about you, almost ready to send people to go looking for you.”
Lev sits down on the left chair, biting his lip. “Well, I'm glad you didn't... I wasn't feeling well and couldn't make it to class. I have someone here as witness of my sickness.” He looks up to Aldan.
Aldan looks around the room as if he's inspecting it. He turns to the principal. “I didn't get your name?”
He holds out his hand. “Jeremen. You are Aldan. Yes, I know you. I've been around for quite a long time. So you're of witness to this?”
Aldan shakes the man's hand. “Principal Jeremen, I am. Lev was quite stricken. A severe headache and nausea. My wife and I allowed him to stay over with our son. He's still not 100% but insisted that he needed to return to class.”
Jeremen looks over at Lev, nodding his head. “Alright, I understand. Lev, if you're not feeling good today, just come to my office and I'll pull out a mattress for you. I know it's not the softest thing in the world, but we don't have much.” He transitions to Aldan. “Good young man, watching over him.” He pauses. “Boring job you have, I'm sure. Do you wish you were back out on the battlefield?”
Lev walks out of the room, grabbing his school bags and walking back into the classroom while the adults continue to speak.
“No. I've had my times in battle. I miss my fellow soldiers. The marching through all weathers, and the fear before a battle? I don't miss those at all. War is a young man's game, at least on the front line. Did you ever serve?”
The much older man nods his head. “For forty years, my young man. That’s longer than you’ve been alive! Eventually, my body couldn't handle it, especially after all of the near-death experiences. It's a miracle that I lived. After my last recover, having a sword plunged right into my stomach and twisted, arrows lodged into my legs and back, I knew I was done with fighting. One night, I came home and saw a teenage girl talking to herself at night in the streets. She had an illness in the head, with no family either… At that moment, I knew what I had to do. The king gave me this place as for my good duty serving him and it will be here until this planet is no more. Like I said, it's not much, surly not right now... But that girl I mentioned? She became our schools counselor. Unfortunately, she passed away three weeks ago, which has made things a bit more difficult for us, especially the kids.”
“I'm sorry for your loss. For the school's loss. For the student's loss. What will you do now? How do you find someone to fill that role?” He continues looking around the room, especially the bookcases.
Jeremen sighs. “I’m attempting to take on where she left off, but it hasn’t been easy.” After a moment of silence, he stands up. “Well, as I said before, it's nice meeting you. I hope to see you again, Aldan.” He smiles and nods, opening the door for him. Lev is at his seat at the front of the classroom, taking notes studiously. He notices Aldan and waves before returning back to his studies.
“I'll visit again if I may. Unless you think it would upset the pupils?” He shakes hand with the principal and exits the school with a warm wave at Lev. He looks so cute when he studies. He walks the short distance to the prison, hi mind thinking back to yesterday morning. At least Bryan has good taste for demon boys. He walks the familiar corridors towards his station. The building has seemed heavier, more weighted, and colder than before. His mind drifts back to Drew. Always back to thinking of his time here with Drew. He reaches his station and sighs. The same faces, as always.
The warden stops him at the main part of the prison. A few of the other guards are playing cards and chatting as they always do. He looks displeased. “How do you do, Aldan?”
“I'm fine, sir.” Aldan tries to conceal his irritation. He just wants to do his job in peace.
“Sure...” The warden exhales. “Not sure if Dakota was on your watch or not. Does his name ring a bell?”
Aldan thinks for a moment. “No, sir, I can't say that it does.”
“Alright, well I'll give you the wrap up.” He looks at his papers, which are wet with messy handwriting, spilled coffee on them. “Crimes being that he sold drugs to children, one of them overdosing, and killed one of his addicts that refused to pay him. He's being taken to the block today. Get him ready as soon as you can. Everything should be cleaned and tidy for him in about thirty minutes.” He slaps Aldan on the shoulder with his papers, then yells at his guards to get off break and get back to work. “He's cell C13.”
Aldan sighs and begins looking over the paperwork for this execution. He grabs a cudgel and heads into the block to cell C13. He can't form his plan for transporting the prisoner until he sees what he has to deal. “Poisoner, starshatter dealer, murderer.” Aldan sighs. “At least this one deserves it.”
Dakota leans up more in his bed as he notices the guard. His hair is a seaweed green, mid-length, and messy. He's smoking a hand rolled cigarette. His clothing is average for a prisoner, brown pants, a thin light grey shirt exposing his chest. “Haven't seen you before.” His voice is developed, and he's clean shaven.
“You won't see me after today. Today's the day. Any last requests?” Aldan tries to get a gauge on the prisoner's age and physical prowess. How much of a threat could he pose?
“Huh. Aren't you supposed to have food or something? What a load of shit.” He puffs on his cigarette, walks over to his table and kicks at his chair. “Figures they'd treat me like shit. Yeah, I know what happens today.”
“What would you like to eat, Dakota? If you'd like to make a formal complaint regarding your treatment, I can guarantee no reprisals from the guards.”
He looks out his window. “Well, all I really want is a glass of water. I'm not hungry.”
“Alright. I'll take care of that.” He looks at Dakota. “It doesn't say on your sheet. How old are you? Will there be any family coming?”
The teen takes another drag on his cigarette. “Fifteen and a half. Two of my older brothers will be there. The rest of the family said they wouldn't come. Too afraid to watch.” He brushes his hands through his green hair with the cigarette in his mouth, then sits down.
Aldan nods. He thinks to himself. ‘Another kid. Not another kid.’
“I'll be right back with the water. Nothing else?”
Dakota shakes his head. “I'm fine. Well, maybe another cigarette.”
“I'll be right back.” Aldan returns to the guard room. He grabs a wooden mug and a pitcher, filling it with water. He moves over to one of the other guards. “Balon, roll me three cigarettes. I'll need Kenwood, Balon, Wonus, and Edberg for escort duty on this one. Ken, go check on the block get an idea of when they'll be ready.” Aldan takes the water and smokes and head back to C13 and the boy, Dakota.
“I've got water and smokes. Stand clear of the cell door.”
Dakota keeps his hands behind his back and walks away before the door is opened.
Aldan unlocks the cell and heads inside before he closes and locks the door. Placing the water and cigarettes on the table, he sits across from Dakota, ready to draw a dagger if needs be. “Do you need a priest or cleric? You can tell me any message for your family. I'll make sure they get it.”
He reaches for a cigarette, lighting it with a match, then drinks down half a glass of water. “I'm fine. I have some letters here.” He digs to under his pillow, pulling them out and handing them to Aldan. “For my family. And get your damn hand off that dagger. You and I both know there's no way I'd win in a fight with you.”
Aldan takes the letters. “I'll make sure they get these. I've known prisoners facing the block who thought a sword or dagger would be quicker or easier. It's not, but they don't know that until they're stabbed and still facing the block.” He relaxes a bit. “Is there a letter for a girlfriend? Boyfriend?”
Dakota spits. “No way. Had a girlfriend, but she dumped me when I got charged. Fuck her.” He finishes his glass, continuing to puff on his cigarette. “Don't you want to know why I'm so evil? Why I'm such a bad guy?”
Aldan leans back and crosses his legs. “I've been doing this a while. I'll tell you two things right now. One. You're not evil or a bad guy. Two. If you want to tell me, you'll tell me. If you don't, nothing I say will make you. If you want to tell me, I'll listen. But I don't think you're evil, Dakota. I've met evil. You ain't it. So, what happened to land you here?”
He finishes his cigarette, relaxing into his chair. It's the first time Aldan has seen him calm. “Poverty. Simple as that. I have eight brothers and three sisters. My Dad lost one arm and a leg in war. Mom is a dancer and a prostitute. Where's the money in that life for all of us? So I started selling starshatter. Have to support them somehow. Guess I just got wrapped in the world of selling after a while. But oh well. Now they'll have to figure it out without me.” He sips from his glass, looking to the window, then back at Aldan.
He nods. “A veteran's pension won't come close to providing for a family that size. Your brothers and sisters are older or younger than you?”
“I'm the middle child. Dad just uses the money on the crap I was selling.” He touts, then sighs. “Appreciate the water. Do we need to get going?”
“We have time. One of my men will let us know when they're ready.” Aldan leans forward, resting his arms on the table. “Have you thought about the last few minutes? You said two of your brothers will be there. Older or younger?”
“Older. They're twins. Seventeen. He taps another cigarette against the table, but decides not to smoke it. “My best buddies. Said they'll hit anyone in the crowd that causes trouble.”
Dakota leans back in his chair, then falls back into place, looking at Aldan's armor and weapons. They're beautiful to him. There's something about him that he finds different than the other guards.
“If I can, I'll give you a minute with them if you'd like. Warn them not to cause trouble. Anyone in the crowd that crosses the line will get their thumping from my men. All your brothers will do is get into trouble.” He looks at Dakota. Now he can see it. He's had it rough, clearly, but he's so young. “Maybe they could join the army. Between the two, they could scrape enough extra pay to help your family. Just keep it away from your dad. Just whatever they do, tell them to never become a prison guard.”
He nods. “They're already in training, sir.” He gulps, looking down. “I don't... want to speak to them. They can read the letters. I told my brothers and sisters to never resort down my path.”
Aldan pulls out his flask. He unscrew the top and takes a swig, then holds it out to Dakota. “It's smooth and strong. It might make things easier. Not too much though, or you'll be sick. Listen to me, Dakota, when we go out there, ignore everything but me. Focus only on me. Everything else doesn't matter. Just watch me, focus on me. We'll march through the courtyard quickly. Then up the scaffold. You give your coin to the executioner. Stay focused on me. I'll get you in position. I'll be talking to you. It won't hurt. One swing and it's done. Do you understand? Do you have any questions?”
The teen thinks for a moment, putting out his hand. “I'm fine. The cigarettes have me calmed.” I've had a few months to prepare. He stands out of his chair and stretches, feeling in his pocket for coins. “How big is the crowd going to be?”
“That, I don't know. This time of day, with the weather. Less than a hundred I'd guess. They might get loud, they'll insult you, say some vile things. Family of your victims may be there. We'll try to keep them from spitting on you. I won't let them defame your body.” He looks at the boy. “Are there arrangements for your body?”
He finishes his glass of water slowly, calmly answering. “Apparently, I'll get a burial in a poor, compact cemetery. That is all.” He sits down on the bed just for a moment to adjust his boots, then back up to the table.
Aldan looks at him again. “I'll see to it you have someplace decent. Not the pauper's graveyard. Your younger sisters shouldn't have to go there to visit you. Wait here. I'll check on the timing of this thing.”
Aldan heads back the ready room, looking for the guard he asked to on the preparations. Spying the guard, he asks for a status report. “Kenwood, how are the preparations coming along? How long?”
Kenwood walks up to him instead of shouting, not wanting to get the other inmates riled. “Everything is cleaned and prepared, sir.”
Aldan nods, “Right. Get the men ready. I'll be there with the prisoner in a moment.” Aldan heads back to C13. He lets himself in. “Dakota, it's time. Are you ready?”
Dakota takes a few steps to him and nods.
“I'm going to have to shackle your hands. Hold them out in front your stomach, wrists together.” Dakota does as instructed, and Aldan chains his wrists. He steps closer to the prisoner and hugs him. “I'm sorry for this, Dakota. Just remember what I told you. Focus on me. Only on me. Let's go.”
He guides Dakota to the ready room, barking at the other members of the detail, who fall into position, moving as a well-oiled machine. The group marches a short way, pausing before a set of thick, double doors. One of the guards pounds the doors with his gauntleted fist. The doors open and the group moves into the execution yard. The platform is there, the executioner standing atop it. Sawdust and hay are spread around the block and underneath.
“Focus on me, Dakota. Focus on me. Do you want to face the city or the river?”
He thinks, looking up at the sky. “It's a beautiful day... The river sounds nice. By the way, I really like your necklace. Whoever gave it to you must have really loved you.” He smiles, then looks up at the platform.
“He did. And I him.” Noticing Dakota looking at the platform, he steps in front of him. “Focus on me, Dakota.” He leads Dakota up the short flight of five steps. The executioner steps forward, silently extending his hand. Dakota pulls coins from his pockets, placing three in the large, strong hand. The execution hands two back. “One's the price, young lord. If I take more the gods will punish me.” He steps back and Aldan leads Dakota to the front of the platform. A clerk standing in front of the platform, on the flagstones, reads off the charges, verdict, and sentence.
Dakota keeps his eyes away from the crowd, looking to his left, right, and downwards. He thinks of a song he heard when he was younger to cut out the sounds of the crowd.
The crowd boos his charges and cheers the verdict and sentence. Scattered calls for blood are heard. Aldan's men keep the crowd in line and they mostly cheer. Aldan moves in front of Dakota, guiding him by his shoulders to the block. He pushes the boy down into a kneel.
“What unit do your brothers want to be in when they finish training?” He asks as he leans Dakota forward, placing his neck on the block “Will they go for cavalry do you think? Better promotion and extra pay for horsemen. I'll tell them when I see them.” He places Dakota's hands on either side of the block, keeping them out of the way of the blow. The axeman draws his axe from beneath the straw. He takes two steps and is to the side where Dakota is not looking. “Of course, if they've a taste for real danger, they could opt for the scouts. That's hard training.” The axe rises and falls in a smooth motion as Aldan mentions the scouts. The crowd cheers as blood sprays from the severed neck. Dakota's head falls, landing in a small basket. Aldan grimaces and chokes down bile. He takes the head and looks at the eyes. He keeps them facing him until the light has gone from them and they are flat and lifeless. Then, as his duty requires, he holds the head to the crowd, which draws larger cheers.
As the body is placed in a plain, rough coffin Aldan apologizes softly. He closes the eyes carefully and gently adds it to box. “Be careful. Send him to the cemetery at Robin's Road, overlooking the river.”
In the middle of the crowd, two brothers stand, their hair also green. They lock their eyes on you for a while before leaving. The crowd was larger and much more out of hand than most that Aiden has seen for a young one. Once everyone has left, he steps down from the platform, falling to his knees to cry for a moment. He holds his necklace in his palm, remembering the things Drew told him to do. By the time he stands up the rest of the guards, including the executioner, have left. Aldan walks back towards the prison, frustrated, furious, ready to explode.
Aldan returns to the ready room. There’s a report to be made. There was a time when these reports were made to ensure that execution went smoothly. Now? They're expected, but Aldan honestly wonders if anyone even reads them anymore. More than likely, they end up used to start fires on a cold day.
He's tense as he works. ‘I can't do that again,’ he thinks to himself over and over. ‘I can't do that again. I can't keep a child calm so he can be executed without incident.’ He argues with himself. ‘Keeping them calm makes it easier for them and for their family. But they shouldn't be executing children.’
He finishes the report and turns it in to his commander. “Report on the execution, sir.”
His commander looks it over, grinning widely up to him. Everything looks good as usual. “I hope you're alright. There's a young girl waiting for hers tonight.” He walks back to his desk, trying to find her report. “Oh what does it matter. They all belong in the same hole anyway.”
“How old is she, sir?”
“Ten. Is that a problem?” He sizes Aldan up.
“Not for me.” He stands to attention. “Request to be relieved from that execution, sir.”
He looks at Aldan, bothered and angry. “There's no excusing. You know your duty. Do your thing, calm her down, and get her ready!” He spits into the guards face as he talks.
Aldan blinks. Once. Twice. He looks around at the other guards. The newer ones are watching, grinning. The older ones, who have served with Aldan, watch, worried. “No, sir.” Aldan's voice is low and menacing.
The commander grabs him by his collar and yells, “I'll have you on guard and being responsible for every youth execution for now on! No more adults, no more monsters for you! Disobeying me like that. What kind of man do you think you are?” He lets go, tossing Dakota's paper down the hallway.
“What kind of man am I?” Aldan raises his voice slowly. “A civilian, you sadistic fuck. Consider this my resignation from the service. Kill kids yourself, you paper hanging goat fuck.” Aldan turns and leaves, giving a terse wave to his fellow veterans. “Good luck, fellas.” He checks the addresses on the letters and heads for the closest one.
Before he leaves the commander yells slurs at him. He falls over and has guards help him up. As Aldan vanishes, he screams into his hands, realizing he lost his best guard.
Aldan is enraged. He walks with purpose, not because he has one but because he's operating on training. He knows he wants to deliver the letters to Dakota's family. To comfort them somehow. ‘Then what?’ He asks the wind.
When he enters the neighborhood on the letters, he slows and looks around. Really looks. ‘How do these people live? What surrounds them every day?’ He watches how they move, how they talk to each other, how they watch him. ‘Nervous. Worried. They're wondering who I'm here to take away. Maybe even making bets. Who will it be? Will they resist?’ He notes the hopelessness in their eyes, in the way they move. ‘My gods. What have I been doing for all these years?’
He sees a public fountain and sits on the edge. The water flows slowly and sluggishly. The font is cracked and leaks slowly onto the street. Moss has grown, so it's been broken for months or years. He takes a handful and sips. It's brackish almost, tasting of something. Polluted. Shaking his head, he notices the road. Loose stones and cobble. Potholes. Clogged sewer grates. Everything speaks to neglect. Neglect and a lack of hope. The richest city in the kingdom and these people are forgotten. Or worse. Abandoned. No wonder Dakota turned to selling forbidden herbs and concoctions.
Aldan continues his walk from out the city of privileged citizens and into a small town, known for being poor and full of crime. The houses are trashed. Hookers and drunken scattered on the streets and nearby shops. He feels no need to clench his weapon, knowing that they're just as scared of him as he would be to them. Even though the sky is azure and the Earth has come alive, everything seems to rot here. He looks back up at the letters and sighs. They all lead to this one house. It would be a decent house for a small family, but one of Dakota's size? The roof is mossy, and the windows broken. Random trash, empty bottles of booze, and torn clothes are scattered in the front yard. As he walks up to the front door, he notices that it's open. Before he steps inside a young woman stops him. He immediately knows that it's the mother. She's young and her features are boldly beautiful, but it's her face that catches him. Her eyes are slumped into tired black rings. She wears the ultimate face of defeat. Her body is so skinny and frail. It's quiet from inside of the house. She rolls her eyes, licks her lips, and nods to Aldan. “You are?”
For the first time in years, Aldan is nervous. “Ma'am. I, um.” He sighs. “Dakota asked me to see you. To give you his final messages.” He feels the weight of every child execution he's overseen on his shoulder. He can almost hear their voices. “I was in charge of his detail, ma'am. At the end.”
She takes the letters, looking to each of them. “How nice of him. Wrote a letter for everyone except me. I saw him a week ago and all he could say was that I was the worst mother that anyone could ever have. I'd never hit him. Never treated him wrong.” She looks up at Aldan. “Thank you, anyway. All of the kids are at school. Two of his brothers should have been there, but they will be on their way back to training soon.” She leans to the side of the door and sighs.
“He thought that if you were mad at him, it would make it easier for you.” He looks down at his hands, expecting to see blood. “His twin brothers were there.”
“They shouldn't have gone, but you know how kids are. They rebel. Never listen to their parents.” Her eyes grow red. She wipes away her tears, snorting back her snot, and holds herself together. “And nothing went wrong, right? He didn't feel anything?”
Aldan starts feeling the sorrow and pain from every child execution he's overseen. “It went well. He was brave. He didn't feel anything. The last thing he heard was me explain what his brother's training was like. The last thing he saw was me talking to him. I'm having him buried in the cemetery on Robin's Road. Overlooking the river.”
“Robin's hood.” She pauses, then almost falls over. “The Gods must have given him good fortune at his end. No criminal is ever buried there.”
Aldan steadies her. “Mayhap you should sit.” He helps her inside. “Dakota was more child than criminal. More desperate than evil.”
She lets him guide her to a chair in the main room. Her husband is asleep in his chair, an empty bottle of liquor to his crotch. “He was good and only wanted to help us. It wasn't until he started to pull in too much silver that he started to change. By the time he was there we couldn't help him. He became addicted to selling. It's all he wanted to do for the rest of his life.” She reaches for a rag, wiping her face with it.
As soon as she seems composed again, she falls apart, sobbing into her rag. “Please... Just leave me. But thank you for delivering his messages.”
Aldan stands. “I was hoping to see his brothers, but I'll leave if that's what you want, ma'am.”
She doesn't respond. Maybe she can't even hear him. Either way, she wants to be left alone.
Sighing, Aldan heads for the door. What did he expect? Absolution? Forgiveness? He pauses outside, looking over the house and yard. ‘What chance do the little ones have? How many of his brothers and sisters will end up in prison or on the block? Why am I worrying about this? What the hells can I do about it?’ Slowly he walks away. He doesn't know where to go or what to do. There's so much misery and poverty and he's just one person. A middle-aged ex-guardsman whose trying to save the entire city. Why does this bother him so?
As he continues his path through the poor city, he notices something glowing on him. He lifts his necklace up and sees the purple crystal flicker at him three times, but then the light vanishes. Is Lev here? Listening to him? Why would it shine at a moment like this?
He stares at the crystal. “Drew. . .What do I do now? I can't ignore it.” He wanders aimlessly until he finds himself outside of Lev's school. He sits across the road, watching the school and the nearby prison. One represents hope, the other, despair. Can he move from one to the other?
A teacher emerges from the front door of the school, loading a pipe with tobacco and smoking from it in peace. She holds out her arms to feel the cool wind glide against her skin. As she smokes, she notices the defeated warrior sitting by himself, seeming hopeless and lost to the world. She waves at him and smiles before heading back inside. The door is still halfway open.
Aldan stands. He heads for the school. The reason he was assigned to oversee the executions of the younger convicts was that he was always able to keep them calm, to help them go through the end with some dignity. If he could do that for the condemned, could he do it for kids not condemned?
As he enters, he sees the kids inside having lunch. They're broken into three groups and the teachers are too busy checking homework to watch over them. Lev is in the corner with two others, sitting on his knees and leaned over his desk. Across from him is a boy, probably eleven or twelve, with seaweed hair just like Dakota's. His face is sullen, and he looks as if he had just finished crying. A girl sits to the left of him, rubbing his back as Lev and the boy speaks. Aldan notices something else about the younger one. His wrists are covered in scars. They're most likely self-inflicted. He hurries out of the room and into the principals office before they can notice him. Inside, the principal is overlooking a mess of papers. He drops his cigar from out of his mouth when he notices you, putting it to the side as he steps up to shake his hand. “Aldan, Aldan! My good friend. You're a bit early. School isn't out for two hours.”
Aldan extends his hand, greeting the principal warmly. He pulls out his pipe and packs it with sweet smelling tobacco. He sits when offered a chair. “I'll cut right to it if you don't mind. I had to oversee a fourteen-year-old boy's beheading earlier. Then I was ordered to handle the process for a ten-year-old girl.” He pauses, waiting for some reaction.
Jeremen nods, returning to his cigar. “Yes... I know very well about this boy. One of our students is his younger brother. I take it that you didn't handle it all too well.”
“I handled it perfectly. I always do.” He sighs. “Dakota was just a boy. No hope, poor family. Got into selling starshatter. I did what I always do with the young ones. Calmed him down. Helped him be brave. Helped him die well.” He drops his head into his hands. “I helped a fourteen-year-old boy die well. Three months ago, I helped a boy I loved die well. Why can't I help them live well?”
Jeremen is silent for a moment, turns to his window to think. He stands up, walks over to the chair to the left of Aldan and sits down. “What makes you think you can't help them live well?”
Aldan looks at Jeremen. “Well, I resigned my position. Even if I was still there, I get them maybe a month before they're scheduled for execution.” He leans his head back and sighs. “I don't know why I'm troubling you with this. I just wanted to wait for Lev. Him, at least, I can help.”
The older man shakes his head, looking at him like as if he’s a fool. “Don't you find it strange that you came here and spoke to me saying that you wanted to help those still alive to live well? You could help me, you know.”
Aldan looks at him, his eyes processing. “As security?”
He laughs. “Bahaha! Security? I might have given up fighting, but I could still take you on! I might not win, but hey! No, no. Not security... I told you that the counselor here had passed, right? And you look like you're in need of a job. It won't pay as well as what you were doing, but I promise that you will save lives.”
He looks at Jeremen. Not quite understanding, still. “Counselor? What does that even mean? I'm a soldier, a warrior. A killer. What does a counselor do?”
“He does what a soldier does in some senses. He protects, he supports, he saves lives. You would simply speak to all of our youth for thirty minutes a day and help them find ways to express themselves positively. I was a killer too, you know. You're not the only one that stared evil in the eyes. Now I'm here. I believe that something guided me to this. Maybe something guided you here too. What do you say, Aldan? You'll get your own office. There's not many students here either.”
“Let me think on it. There are people I have to ask first.” He peeks back into the classroom. “A half hour a day with each of them?” Whatever darkness had descended upon him was lifting. This was something different. A new challenge. A new life. For Aldan and for the students he'd be working with. But he needed to talk to Kate. “I'll let you know tomorrow, if I may.”
“Yes. Take your time.” He stops himself. “Wait! Before you leave... I think it's important that I make another point. You say that you had been assigned many youth at your job because you were able to calm them, level with them... Our previous counselor was once offered a job by the prison to help the young ones facing the block or rope to deal with their issues and find peace before they met their end. She turned it down, believing it would be too hard on her. Nobody has taken it ever sense. In our neighbor kingdom, Aigua, they have such a person that does this. Of course, they're age stands at fifteen and ours is still too young, and hopefully given time our laws will change. But Aldan...” He shuts his eyes, emphasizing on his words. “Aldan. I think, I think you should reconsider your resignation. You don't need to do what you were doing, but you can continue to help in a different way.” That's all I have to say. As he walks to his desk, he stops, noticing Aldan's necklace. It's shining like a beacon, a gorgeous purple that presents the crystals unique and detailed design.
Aldan nods. Noticing the principal staring at him, he looks down. Wordlessly, he hold the crystal up before his eyes. He'd never noticed the details before. Staring at the crystal, he tried to decipher their meaning. He utters one word, so softly that Jeremen barely catches it. “Drew.”
“What a remarkable necklace.” He holds his cigar like it's a magnifying glass. “I've never seen anything like it. Is it magic? The necklace shines even brighter as his name is spoken, then dims.”
Aldan nods. “Yes. Yes, it is.” He smiles. “Jeremen, I accept. Tomorrow, I'll be here with Lev. I'll schedule a meeting with the warden and we'll help those children, too. Maybe we can persuade the King to change to law on execution.” He gazes at the crystal again. “I have permission now.”
The crystal shines one more time, brighter than before, then returns to as it was at its normal state. The warden sits down, smiling to himself. “My my my... Am I a lucky man or what! To have you by my side. Aldan, I have no doubts about you. I was going to hire you one way or another when I saw you walk back into the door. For celebration, you may take Lev home early. Tomorrow I'll introduce you to the students and teachers, show you to your office, and walk you through some stuff. My good man... There's always time to be a better man.” He organizes his paper and puts out his cigar. “Go on. Spoil him if you can.”
Aldan nods. “Tomorrow then.” Aldan touches his forehead in a relaxed salute before heading into the classroom. He stops at the door, checking if Lev is still talking with Dakota's brother. Who else could the green haired boy be? He waits by the door, leaning against the wall, watching the children of all ages at their lunch. He wonders to himself how he'll spoil Lev tonight. “Lev and Bryan.”
Lev notices Aldan, waves to him, and whispers something into the green-haired boys ear. He carefully steps out of his seat, his tail wagging curiously and cautiously, and then he walks up to Aldan. Is everything alright?”
Aldan lowers his voice. “His brother was executed today?” He nods towards the green-haired boy.
Lev nods, talking quietly, “He's okay for the moment. Principal Jeremen is going to take him home and help around their house tonight. We shouldn't talk it about that. You don't want him to hear. He doesn't know who you are.”
Aldan nods. You're free, by the way, to leave now with me.”
His mouth opens. “Are you serious? He holds his excitement, but his tail says otherwise. Wait a minute. I have to grab my bookbag.” Lev walks over to his desk, putting his schoolbooks into his messenger bag, hugging the green haired boy and waving at the girl before he walks back to him.
Aldan smiles at Lev. He puts his arm around his shoulder as they exit. “I have bad news.”
He shivers, looking sadly up to Aldan. “What's wrong?”
“I had to oversee Dakota's execution this morning.” Aldan's face reflects the sorrow and regret he still feels over that duty. “He gave me letters for his family. I took them to his mother after.” He looks for a reaction from Lev.
Lev nods. “I had a feeling you would be there... What's the big deal though? Don't you have to do that kind of stuff every week?” He stretches his legs and arms as he walks.
“Used to. I resigned. Quit.”
“You quit?” He scratches his head, licking his hand to clean his ears. “But, how will you provide for your family?”
“A friend helped me find a new job. Two friends, really.” Aldan smiles, not bothering to hide that he has a cool secret.
“Oh.” He lightens up. “Oh! Well, that's awesome then! I'm glad for you. Sounds like we need to celebrate! Well... I think I should at least do a prayer offering for Dakota at some point before we do so.”
“Don't you want to know about the new job? And yes, we should make offerings for Dakota and his family.”
Lev runs up in front of him and walks backwards. “Of course I want to know! Man, I wonder what Bryan's gonna say. Isn't his brother coming home tonight?”
Aldan nods. “Tomorrow night, actually. Well, you and I can do something special together. Since you helped me get my new position. You and Drew.”
“Drew?” He looks to Aldan’s necklace. “So he spoke to you, did he?”
“Of a fashion.” He holds the necklace. “You don't seem surprised.”
“They're made for protection and guidance. Why would I be surprised that he helped you find your way?”
“Well, he gave me a sign. And you and I are going to see a lot more of each other. You should think about something special you want to do. Since I'm your new school counselor.” Aldan grins. The sorrow of earlier is gone for now.
He flips out. “Counselor? WHAT? So that's what you and the principal were talking about! A counselor... Well, I can see it. You want to help me, right? And you helped Drew too.”
Aldan laughs. “I want to help all the kids in your school. And the ones in the prison. Before their time is up.”
He smiles genuinely to Aldan. “Huh. Maybe that's what Drew wanted from you. I think you'll do good at my school. We're tough and it takes work to get through to us, but you're a natural with me. I think you have a gift for helping people, Aldan.”
Aldan blushes at Lev's praise. He blushes the same way Bryan does. “Thank you, Lev. That means a lot. I'll do my best and I'll need your help with the kids. But for now, we've got a few hours before Bryan is out of school. What fun do you want to have, kidd-o?” He bumps Lev, playfully almost tickling him.
They're reaching closer to the house. “I don't know. Bry tried to teach me some stuff with his sword yesterday. Maybe you could show me a few things? We could also... No. Nevermind.” He blushes. “Training sounds nice.”
“I'd be happy to help you learn swordsmanship. What was the other idea? I think we're well past keeping secrets or being shy with each other.” He puts his arm around Lev as they walk. “I'm still glad to know you.”
Lev brushes his head into the taller man’s chest. “Well, I wouldn't want to do the other thing unless I asked Bryan first.” They walk up to the front of the house. Lev walks to a well, filling a bucket of water up to wash his feet with.
Aldan enters the home, leaving the door open for Lev as he washes his feet. The voices of Sally and Jereminy playing inside carry over the threshold. Upon entering, Lev see the two younger children playing with lettered block in the sitting room. Kate sits in a comfortable chair mending a child's shirt. She has a basket of other clothes on her left, and on her right a pile of carefully folded clothes. She smiles at Lev, brushing a stray stand of her light brown hair from her face. Sally and Jereminy look up at Lev and wave, with the youngest boy greeting him with a sing-song 'Hi Lev-y!'. Kate informs him, “There's fish and meat for you in the chill box, Lev. You really should tell me what cooked foods you enjoy, Lev. That way I can make things that you enjoy. Fresh fish doesn't stay fresh for long.”
“Fish is stinky!” Sally offers.
Lev walks to the kitchen, checking over the fish. “I hope I'm not burdening you. My body is kind of weird if I eat too much cooked meat.” He drinks a mug of water, flinching his nose as he looks around the house, waiting for Aldan's instructions.
Aldan pours himself a mug of chilled beer. He grabs a biscuit and some ham, making himself a biscuit sandwich. “What happens if you eat too much cooked meat?”
He pretends to puke. “Blleeeehhhh, Bleeehhhhh. That's what happens.”
“Oh, I see.” Aldan munches on his biscuit. “Is that the case for all demons? What about other cooked foods?”
“Not all demons are that sensitive.” He takes a piece of the fresh fish out of the box, which is packed with ice. “I think it's because of my wolf side. Are we still going to train outside?”
“Yes, yes.” Aldan nods. “Give a man a moment for some lunch. Do you have any training or experience with swords or bows?”
He shakes his head. “No. Yesterday was the first time I've held a sword. I can do this though!” He forms a sword of fire in his hands after he finishes his small snack, but quickly dissipates the flames when he remembers he's still inside.
Aldan's eyes go wide and he coughs crumbs in surprise. He quickly takes a drink. “Well, that's impressive.” He chuckles and leads Lev outside. He grabs a sword and hands it to Lev. Over the next few minutes he shows Lev the proper way to hold a sword and the basic defensive maneuvers of swordsmanship. After a few minutes, he stops. “Lev, can you make flames appears along the blade of your sword?”
“Probably...” He holds out his blade away from Aldan in case something goes wrong and focuses his energy on the sword. It quickly rises into short flames. Lev swings it through the air, which makes a loud destructive sound. “Should I stop?”
“Yes.”
They vanish as soon as Aldan answers. Lev swings the sword around, trying to do some tricks with it, unknowingly of how dangerous the weapon he's yielding really is.
“Whoa, whoa, Lev. Be careful. That's not a toy.” He grabs a melon from the garden, placing it on a post. Drawing his own sword, he casually swings through the melon. He looks at Lev and picks up the two halves and arranges them on the post. “That was without really trying or using any training or skill. Just playing around you can maim and wound someone very severely. With training, you can do this.” He swings his sword in an upward arc, slicing through both halves from the bottom, sending each skyward. He redirects the blade twice, almost faster than Lev can follow. The melon hits the ground in several pieces, with Aldan's sword poised in front of him to attack or defend. Counting, the melon has been sliced into ten chunks. “Against an unarmed man, I've just beheaded him and removed one or both arms. My choice.”
“Well, I'd expect no less from a man of your regards.” He walks to the chopped-up melon with his sword in one hand, his tail moving from side to side as he kicks the pieces towards a tree. “Do I get a melon?”
“Certainly.” Aldan grabs melon for himself and offers a chunk to Lev. “So, fruits and veg don't make you ill? What about bread? Or cheese?”
“Cheese? Like milk? Gross!” He pulls out his right hand, raising the chunk of the melon into the air, which floats and spins. “That's cheating though, isn't it?” He swings at it, missing it by a few inches. It's too high above his own head.
“Oh, my poor boy! No cheese? You don't realize what you're missing!” He takes a stance and show Lev some more basic defensive moves. “Notice, and this is important, every move leaves you in a position to act or react to your opponent. Swordsmanship is more than swinging hard for the head or stabbing for the chest. It's watching your foe. It's blocking his blows, leaving yourself in a position to counter and attack and drawing him out so that his maneuvers leave him out of position and vulnerable.” He stands close behind Lev, holding his arm, showing him grips and blocks. His power is easily felt by Lev as is his practiced ease with blades. He rests one hand on Lev's hip and whispers his instructions in Lev's ear.
Lev tries as much as he can to focus on holding the heavy sword in the uncomfortable ways that Aldan tells him to. “Do you think that if I don't destroy the world, the kingdom will use me?” He stands still, still holding the blade like he's been told to. “The boy that can transform into the water dragon is just a new pawn now. Will I become one too?”
“Hmm. I think the kingdom will try to use you.” Aldan hugs Lev from behind, then climbs the fence, straddling the top. He takes a long drink from his mug. He's sweaty. “Take a break. I think that some bright boy in king's service would love nothing more than to use you as a weapon. They may try to win you over with gold and wealth. If that fails, they may fall to threats. You're something new. Something powerful. It won't even enter into their minds that you're just a boy.” He takes another drink “But, we won't let that happen. There's no reason for anyone outside our little extended family to know what you can do. Unless you want to be used as a weapon of war?”
The wolf demon shakes his head and stabs the sword into the grass. Lev walks over to Aldan, tightening his robe. “I don't think I could serve this kingdom. Not after what was done to me...”
“I can't blame you. In fact, I'm where you are now.” He sighs. “At least I can't unless things change. You and your people need to be valued and welcome as equal citizens. And we need to stop executing children. Maybe, if we could make those changes, I could fight for the kingdom again. For now, I'm called to fight for my own soul. I've much to atone for, Lev.”
“We all have something to atone for.” He puts a hand on your shoulder and smiles empathetically.
“You were defending yourself.” Aldan sighs and looks away, staring at the clouds. “I've led dozens of children to the axe. I've led boys and men who didn't understand that they were going to be killed, much less that they had committed a crime. You know, I had a young man, 20 years old. We'd play cards. Or some version of cards. He knew the rules, and they changed night to night. He could understand any real card games so he made up games. When I leaned him on the block, he looked at me . . .” Aldan pauses. He takes another drink and exhales roughly, clearing his throat. “He looked at me and said, "Aldan, guess what? I've got a new game for us to play after this. Can we start when this is over? Please?" He said please. He didn't understand anything. Simple minded fool.” He looks at Lev, his eyes red and moist. “I helped kill children and simple-minded men. You defended yourself. There's only one monster here, and it's not you, Lev. Not you.”
“You're right.” He points at his chest. “It's right here. Inside of me.”
Aldan drops his head. He looks over to Lev and places his hand on Lev' chest. He closes his eyes. He concentrates on Lev's chest, trying to picture his beating heart. His lungs filling with air and then exhaling. Somewhere in there is the shadow. Where? He slows his breathing and tries to feel where the shadow is. If it can be forced out by stabbing Lev's chest, it must have a physical presence. Maybe it can be felt and detected. And if it can be felt, maybe it can be forced out some other way.
Lev puts his hand up to Aldan's chest, the takes a few steps away from him. “The law is simple. If a person kills an innocent, they shall pay with their life. Not all murderers are flat out evil or horrible people as you know, but they knew what they were doing. Don't you think you at least did them some good by being there for them? I'm sure not all guards were as gentle and caring. I imagine many are beaten and whipped. You are the one that guides them to finding themselves again.” He walks over to the sword, pulling it out of the ground, and levitates the melon into the air. As he exhales, he chops it down, brings the two pieces back up, chopping the two into fours. Bryan enters through a gate, waving his hand to Lev before he rushes to get water for Whirlwind.
Aldan nods. “Perhaps there's some good I did. Maybe helping a boy or a girl keep their dignity at the end is worth something. Maybe a kind word and caring hand made it easier. Maybe.” He hops down from the fence. Moving over to Lev, he resumes his instruction. “If you hold it this way, the strain is less on your wrist. See? Feel the difference.” At Bryan's call, he turns and waves to his son. As Bry heads to the barn, Aldan takes Lev's sword. “Lesson's over for now. Go. Be with Bryan. But don't tell him the news. I want to tell everyone at dinner. You're a good boy, Lev. Thank you.”
Bryan enters the barn. He moves over to Whirlwind, who whinnies excitedly. Bry leads him out of his stall and let's him run in the corral. Whirlwind neighs happily and runs around the edges of the corral, stamping and rearing, almost as if in play. Bry laughs as he watches, talking to the horse as he pulls water from the well. He fills a trough along one section of fence and Whirlwind canters over and drinks, shaking his head and sending water flying, before ducking his head to drink again. Bryan strokes his muzzle as he drinks.
Lev walks to his boyfriend, leaning his arms over the corral as he watches Whirlwind. It's wet in the barn, which means he will have to wash his feet again. He looks to the bottom of them and tisks. “Hey Bryan. How was school?”
Bryan smiles and playfully splashes water on Lev. He sticks his tongue out at him. “It was okay. I missed you all day. We studied history and letters. I have to write something tonight and bring it in tomorrow.” He looks irritated. “Balls!”
“Who's balls?”
Aldan tosses the melon pieces into the grasses near the road and heads into the house. He smiles back at Lev and Bryan.
Bryan looks at Lev. “Huh?”
“You said balls. Were you speaking of mine or yours?” He looks vaguely serious.
Bryan laughs. “No, silly. I say that when I'm frustrated. But never where mother can hear me! I like yours though.” He giggles. “How was school for you? Did daddy smooth things over with your teachers?”
Lev nods and moves up to closer to Bryan so their shoulders touch. “Yeah, he figured things out and now he's...” The boy covers his mouth with his paws. “Uhm, class was fine. Sort of sad today, but my teachers said I'm making lots of progress.”
“Why was it sad?” Bryan's face falls into worry. He wraps an arm around Lev's waist. They watch Whirlwind drink and trot as they talk.
“One of my friends at school, his brother was executed today. I guess he killed someone and sold drugs and whatnot.” He sighs, his eyes following Whirlwind. “I told him that I'd do an offering for his brother that would protect his grave. That's what Aizen did for Drew.” He brings him in for a hug. “Are you hungry?”
Bryan purrs and lays his head on Lev's shoulder, burying his face in his neck, hugging him tightly “Yes. I'm sorry for your friend. Did. . . Daddy help execute his brother?”
“Yeah. I don't think he was very happy about being there. Come on. Let's go eat.” He slaps Bryan's butt. “We can come back to Whirlwind later.”
“One sec!” Bryan runs into the barn and returns with armfulls of hay. He tosses the hay into a box just inside the corral fencing. Whirlwind trots over happily. Bryan jogs back to Lev and takes his hand and heads back into the house. They enter the kitchen, where Katy is checking a large turkey, roasting in the oven. She has other foodstuffs and ingredients on the table. Potatoes, peas waiting to be hulled, flour, butter, spices, and more.
“Lev, I hope you don't mind, but I thought you might be getting tired of eels, so tonight I've got a pair of partridges for you and the innards from the turkey. I hope that's alright?” Kate says as she bastes the large bird before sliding it back into the over. She adds a small log to the fire and sits at the table. “If you want a snack, Bryan, there's a sammich and milk for you.” She nods at one end of the table. “Lev, there's a fresh trout in chill box for you. And Bryan, I've mended yours and Mikey's clothes. Take them up to your room when you've finished your snack.”
Bryan nods and grabs a handful of cookies from the jar, shaped like a squat brown bear. He grabs his sammich and milk and heads for the other room as his mother reminds him to be quiet as his brother and sister are napping. In the other room, he finds two stacks of clothes and balancing everything in one tall stack leads Lev up to his room. “What do you want to do?”
“Well, I'm kind of hungry, Bryan, but we can play if you want.” He watches as Bryan puts his clothes away, waiting patiently by the door.
“Your dad left the lubricant on your nightstand.” He notes out loud.
“Well, eat your fish.” Bryan looks at the lubricant, then at Lev. He grins and stuff his sammich into his mouth, struggling to chew as he takes a sip of milk. He begins pulling off his tunic and undershirt. Those removed, Lev can see his smooth skin. His little muscles rippling underneath a thin layer of baby fat as he drops to the floor, pulling and tugging at his boots. He's still working on his mouthful of food as the first boot comes off.
“Let me help you.” He seats Bryan to the bed, taking off the second boot, then pulls off his long white socks. Lev is growing an erection, but it's unnoticeable under his fundoshi and robe. He kisses Bryan softly, holding his cheeks as he does so. “After we eat, we can ride Whirlwind to wherever my friends brother is buried. Then we can come back here and I can give you a lay.”
“Aawwwww.” Bryan stops chewing and swallows hard, drinking the rest of his milk in one gulp. He wipe his mouth with his arm. “I thought you wanted to now.” He sounds disappointed. “I suppose you’re right though. You did promise your friend. What's his name? Maybe we can be friends, too. Do you think he'd like to ride Whirlwind?” His eyes sparkle as he looks at Lev.
“His name is Jay. I think he's your age. You're 11, right?” He scratches his hair and his ears twitch. “Anyone would like to ride Whirlwind, but I'm first!” He tickles Bry's armpits, grabbing him by the arms to get him up. “Come on come on! I'm starving!”
Bryan giggles as Lev tickles him. He lets Lev pull him up and wraps his arms around his boyfriend. He kisses Lev, deeply and hungrily, surprising Lev with his passion. After a minute, he stops and pulls back, sighing and smiling. “I needed that! Now we can go.” He grabs clean clothes pulling them on as they head down-stairs. Aldan is in the kitchen with Kate, they're chopping vegetables and talking quietly. They overhear part of the conversation as they enter.
“Oh, he's kicking hard today!” Kate grimaces as he holds her belly. Aldan leans over and rests his hand on her stomach. “Oh, indeed he is!” He agrees.
Lev grabs himself a plate, filling it with the innards, fish, and bird. He then starts a new brew of coffee, pouring himself a cup, and returns to the table. “Thank you, ma'am for the delicious food.” He looks shy as he chews down one of the pieces of raw meat.
“Well, I'll give you this, Lev. It's easy to cook for you.” Katey laughs, before grimacing again. A pained expression passes her face for a moment. “Bryan, come feel your little brother tormenting his mother.”
Bryan walks over and leans his head against her belly. He pulls back suddenly, laughing. “He kicked me!”
Lev laughs. “How close do you think you are, Katy?”
“Oh, by the end of the month, I pray! Two weeks, and no more, I'd say.” She laughs. “And after four, I'm an expert on the subject.”
Aldan laughs, “She was dead on with Sally and Jereminy. Right down to the day, she predicted them in the last month. By the time we're done with children, I hope she can predict the birth date right as we finish the conception.” Aldan laughs loudly. Bryan giggles. Katey shakes her head as she chuckles.
“No more after this, Aldan! Five is enough for any woman.” She says with mock seriousness. “Although one or two more to care for us in our dotage might be wise.” Everyone laughs.
Lev finishes his fish and downs it with some of his coffee. “Who do you see when the time comes for you to give birth? Our people go to the hospital of white mages.”
“We have a midwife. She helped with Sally and Jereminy. She visits twice a week to check on our progress. We'll birth here or at her home if there is any difficulty. Katy shells peas into a large pot of water as she talks. She'll use various herbs and ointments to make the birthing easier.”
“Ah, how fancy.” He keeps himself upright in his chair, remembering all of the manners he's been taught and had forced into his head at school. “Uhm, Aldan. Weren't you going to say something?”
Aldan widens his eyes in a semi-glare at Lev. “I was going to wait, but now is as good a time as any. He takes a deep breath I've left my position at the prison.”
Katey looks at him sternly, “Oh, I do so hope that you have more news than that.”
Holding his hands out in front of him, he explains, “I do, I do. I've already taken a position at Lev's school. I'll be assisting the principal and counseling the pupils. Additionally, I'll make a proposal to the warden that I be allowed to counsel young people slated for execution.” Kate nods as he explains. Bryan fidgets happily, poking Lev in the ribs. “I just can't have a hand in executing people Bryan's age or younger. Most of them have decent hearts and just fell into evil for an instance, a horrible moment. But they're not evil in themselves and I can't kill them anymore. Every time, I kill some part of me as well.” His voice rises as he talks. “I just can't, Kate. Between the school, the prison, and my veteran's allotment, we'll be okay. Remember, veterans of The Ruby Fords have an extra stipend from the crown.”
Lev brightens up and smiles proudly at him, looking to Bryan to see if he shares the same response. Both Bry and his father’s necklace glimmer and shine for only a brief few second. Lev wants to do nothing more than kiss his lover now but hides his face in his coffee cup instead.
Katey sighs and shakes her head, “I suppose we'll just have to make do, Aldan. If you feel so strongly, you know I'll support you. I just wish you'd spoken with me first.” She sighs. “I suppose we can always sell Bryan. He's of that age now where he would fetch a good price.”
Bryan startles and looks at her, then to his father, “Hey! You can't sell me! You wouldn't. . .would you? No, you wouldn't. . .Right? Daddy?” His face changes from laughter to worry and back and forth until Katey and Aldan both burst out laughing.
“No, we won't sell you, Bryan.” Aldan looks at Lev. “When he was really bad and obstinate, we used to tell him to behave, or we'd sell him. It's a family jest.”
Lev tries to crack a genuine smile as he eats, but hearing them joke about Bryan like that forces him to relive the abuse his parents put on him. He closes his eyes. Remembering their beatings and things they called him. As he opens them up his mood quickly dies. He finishes his food quietly, washes it at the sink, and sits back down, waiting for his lover to finish eating.
Bryan stands. “Can we take Whirlwind to make an offering for Lev's friend?”
Aldan's mood shifts noticeably. “For Dakota?” When Lev nods, Aldan nods as well. “Yes, you may. Be back as soon as you're able, though. Before dinner at the latest. Make an offering from me, too, boys.”
Lev nods. They move from out of the kitchen, through the main room, and out to the backyard. It's growing dark outside, just a sliver of the moon shining tonight. The two boys run over to the fence. Lev leans over it, his tail high in the air as he waits for his lover to catch up to him.
Bryan runs past Lev, slapping his butt as he passes, laughing loudly and calling for his horse. “Whirlwind! We're going for a ride. Come on, boy, let's get your saddle.” Bryan lets Lev watch as he saddles the horse, walking him through the steps. It's take Bryan very little time to saddle his horse. Whirlwind waits patiently, stamping anxiously when Bryan finishes and pats his neck. “Ready to go?” Without waiting, Bryan climbs into the saddle. He reaches down to help Lev up onto the saddle behind him. “Remember to hold me tightly, Lev.”
Lev reaches up worriedly and holds on tight across Bryan's stomach when he leaps up. He adjusts himself onto the saddle, which is a bit uncomfortable considering he has much less supportive clothes than his boyfriend. “I didn't ask your Dad where he was buried. You want to go ask while I stay here?” He gulps. “I'm kind of afraid to get off of Whirlwind.”
Bryan looks back at Lev. He smiles, “Don't worry, we won't let you fall, Lev.” He goads Whirlwind in the flank and trots over to the back door. “Dad! DAD!!” Aldan opens the door. “Where's the boy buried? From this morning?”
Aldan wipes his hands on his pants. “Robin's Road cemetery. Near where Drew is buried. He should be faced to the river.”
“I wonder if we will run into his family there.” Lev waits impatiently, wanting to hold his arms around Bry again.
“Do you think we might?” Bryan asks as he guides them on to the road. He sets Whirlwind into an easy trot, guiding him around people and obstacles with surprising ease. “See, this is easy. If there we less people around I'd show you how fast we can go!”
He tightens his grip around Bryan and relaxes to the calm cold breeze in the air. There's something meditative and spiritual about Whirlwind to him. It's no wonder that his boyfriend has such strong affection for the horse. “I wish I could lean my chin on your shoulder, but my horns would be in the way.”
“I know! Sometimes I wish you didn't have horns, but sometimes I wish they just weren't so sensitive too, so I could touch them. I dunno. I like you the way you are though.” He shrugs. “We'll be there lickety-splitty.”
“You do realize I'd be dead without my horns, right? They're connecting right into my brain and spine. It's the same with my tail, too. Even though we can be powerful, we do have those weaknesses. Outside of the kingdoms, there are people that hunt us and destroy villages to collect our horns for sport. Aizen can tell you all about that.”
Bryan turns to look at Lev, a look of horror in his eyes. “They hunt you for your horns?!?! But. . .but. . .you're people. That would be like killing Sally for her hair. Why???”
“Like I said, it's sport. It's not like the keratin from our horns provides any health or beauty benefits. They're just there, you know? To make us look weird.” He tries to lean his head on Bryan's shoulder, but comes to the problem that he was just mentioning.
Bryan is surly and upset the rest of the ride. Lev can feel it in Bry's body. It's a short trip, and soon they spy the cemetery. Bryan stops and stands in the stirrups, looking behind them for the river. Fixing their location he looks at the cemetery's hills, searching for a fresh grave.
Lev tries to get off of Whirlwind, but instead ends up falling off and on his back. He laughs to himself, wiping off grass from his robe as he stands up. Further along downhill and about fifty feet away from Drew's grave is a fresh one. The dirt is leveled to the grass. A tombstone has already been put up, which must have been prepared before today. Lev checks to make sure nothing is watching him from the trees, then makes his way to the grave, kneeling before the dirt. There are several flowers tossed down. The young demon wolf looks confused. He doesn't understand why people litter graves with things that will at some point rot over them. “You can sit beside me if you'd like or you can visit Drew, too.”
Bryan hops down easily. Whirlwind looks at Lev, his large, brown eyes looking almost sadly at the demon-boy. Bryan kneels down with Lev. “I'd rather stay with you. I can say hello to Drew before we go home.” He points at the flowers. “Someone was here already.”
“Yeah. Probably the family. His brother was really choked up at school.” Lev slaps his hands against his knees, shuts his eyes, then raises his hands up a few inches, palms upwards to the sky. He whispers a long piece of scripture for a while perfectly. If it were another demon and not Bryan sitting beside him, their jaw would drop in surprise over how well he can speak the memorized words. After he finishes, a sphere emerges over the grave, which sparkles with white lights. The two of them can feel the jolt of energy that has been created around it. He says a few more words, mentioning some names before he finally opens his eyes and looks to Bryan. “Done and done. I made it to where only his family and the two of us are allowed to visit his grave. It will never be harmed by man or nature, just like the one beside it.” He looks over to Drew's grave. “I wish there were a way I could go inside his sacred space and speak to him. He knows more about what's going on with me than anyone else does.”
Bryan leans his head on Lev's shoulder. “Me too.” He looks at Lev, then at Drew's grave. “What about daddy? I bet he'll want to visit this grave too. We can't forget to tell him.” He stands. “What if we hold hands and try to go through?”
“One second.” He slaps his knees again, muttering a few more words and adding Aldan's name. “Are you sure? What if what happened last time happens again? I could do something really bad, Bryan. I don't think you understand how bad it can get.”
“You won't hurt me.” He looks at Drew's grave. “If you get closer, can you feel the barrier? Is it like fire? The closer you get, the warmer it is so that you can stop before you get burned?”
Lev thinks. “When I tried to step toward it, I felt my entire body explode He makes an explosion sound and hand motion. like this! Pooooosh. But I didn't, which is good. I don't know. I'm afraid, Bry.”
“I'm not.” He looks at Lev. He leans forward and kisses Lev's cheek. “Wait here, then. He lets go of Lev and move to Drew's grave.” He kneels next to the headstone and starts speaking to it. He gestures and carries on as if he's talking to a living person. He points back at Lev, then leans close to the marker, seeming to whisper. After a few minutes, he stands, brushing dirt and grass from his knees. He heads down the hill, waving back at the stone. He stops in front of Lev. “Okay. Back home, I guess.”
Lev stands up and takes Bryan's hand. “They walk to Whirlwind. Did you know him well like your father?”
Bryan's eyes go wide and he blushes. “No! You're my first!”
“I didn't mean it like that, silly. I meant as friends or just knowing him, I guess.”
“Oh!” Bryan giggles. “My bad.” He shrugs and hops aboard Whirlwind, reaching back for Lev. “We talked a lot, I guess. But he seemed to know me. He talked like he knew me and knew my future, almost. He talked about you, too. I just feel like if he were still alive, we'd be really close and he's sad that he had to leave.” He shrugs again. “I miss him.”
Lev reaches up and hops back onto the horse, positioning himself again. “I'm sorry that you had to go through that. It's sort of like you just met him and the next second he was gone. That's not right. You should have been given more time. Maybe when I get this damn shadow thing out of me or to stop attacking me I can let you speak to him again. It's only temporary and can only be done once every two years, but I could probably give you two a few minutes if you'd like. Unless that would just make things worse. I don't know. He quiets down and warms his boyfriends body again.”
“Naw.” He sets the horse for home, allowing Whirlwind to set his own pace. “If you can, you should let dad talk to him. He misses him more than me. I liked Drew a lot, but daddy loved him. Like I love you.”
He blushes hardcore and gets an erection. “Yeah... I love you too, babe.”
“I know. I can feel it in my heart.” He giggles. “And in my butt. Is that your secret horn?” Bryan laughs and the horse picks up his speed. “I know what we're doing after dinner.” Bryan whispers in a sing-song voice. “Lev is gonna fuck me...”
His hands reach lower, rubbing at Bryan's thighs. “You're getting me too excited. You're right though. I will fuck you.”
Bryan giggles. “Twice? Maybe?”
“Well, I thought that maybe you could do me too.”
“Really??” He turns and looks at Lev. He's obviously excited. “But mine is so small compared to daddy's.”
“True, but four inches can still feel really good.” He reaches for Bryan's dick, which is hard. “Man, are we home yet?”
“Soon!” He digs his heels into Whirlwind's flanks. The horse rears a bit and breaks into a fast trot, avoiding pedestrians and obstacles. In minutes, as stars begin to fill the sky, home comes into view. Bryan steers Whirlwind into the barn. He hops off and reaches up to help Lev dismount safely. “Let mommy and daddy know that we're back. I have to brush Whirlwind and make sure he's fed and stalled.”
“Okay, babe.” He slaps Bryan's butt again before he runs inside. Katy and the rest of the kids are playing with toys as she reads to them, while Aldan is sitting in front of them, reading a book of his own. Lev walks up to the warrior and tells him in his ear that all has been done and to not knock when the two of them go upstairs. Lev waits by the stairs for his boyfriend, waiting eagerly. Aldan grins sinisterly, imagining the things they'll soon be doing.
Katey informs Lev that dinner will be in a few minutes, but there's enough time for Lev and Bryan to clean up first. Aldan shrugs at the look of disappointment that crosses Lev's face. Katey heads back into the kitchen while Aldan takes the little ones to wash up for dinner. As he waits in the sitting room, Lev's erection aches terribly. He hears the back door open and the muffled voices of Katey and Bryan. Shortly, Bryan trudges dejectedly into the sitting room. He takes Lev's hand and leads him upstairs to his room. Bryan exits and returns with a porcelain basin and jug of water. He takes off his clothes and washes himself quickly with a cloth. “Take your clothes off. Mommy doesn't like horse smell at the table. Can you do it to me super quick? Like five minutes?” His eyes are hopeful, his boycock announcing beyond doubt his eagerness to be with Lev.
Lev immediately takes off his robe and undoes his fundoshi in a matter of seconds. Naked, his red hot knotted erection sticks out proud and pronounced. He takes the cloth to wipe himself down, throwing it across the room, and then grabs the lube I think that's enough time. “Why don't you lean against the bed?”
Bryan nods, moving to the bed. He leans forward at the waist, pointing his butt at Lev and sticking it out. He shakes it playfully. “Please hurry! I want you in me before dinner. And after, too!” He looks at Lev's naked body and licks his lips, reaching down to pull his dick. “Fuck me, Lev!” He begs.
Lev lubes himself up, putting some against Bryan's butt too. “This isn't gonna be as gentle as before since we're limited on time. But I won’t get my knot in, so don’t worry.” Without warning, he thrusts into him, leaning his body down so that his stomach and chest are laying against his younger lovers back. “Ahhh. Fuck. You're so tight too. Nothing feels better.” He begins to move, kissing his back as he fucks him.
Bryan squeaks as Lev enters him. He grunts and whimpers at the first few strokes. After a few strokes, he arches his neck back, raising his head and moaning. Without thinking, he throws one knee onto his bed, allowing better access for Lev to go deeper. “Ohh… fuck me… Yeah, Lev....Faster.”
Lev pants and moans, sucking on his neck as he fucks him harder and faster. He tries not to bite him, but just the slightest touch penetrates and cuts his skin. “Sorry. It was an accident.” He brings himself up, holding Bryan's as cheeks as begins to slam most of his cock into him. “Fuck yeah! You like that, you dirty boy? Want me to fucking cum inside of you?”
Bryan twists his head around to try and kiss Lev. His tongue seeks his demon boy lover, eager to tastes his kisses. When Lev bites him, he moans out loudly. “Not too hard...I like it, Lev.” He begins moving in time with Lev's thrusts, backing his hips and butt against Lev's onward rushing cock, welcoming the demon dick deeper into him. “I love it, Lev. Fuck me, please. Make me your dirty boy. Yes, cum in me.... Please cum inside me...” He's panting and moaning as he's being fucked, loving every second and every inch, wishing he could have the knot inside of him as well.
Lev lets go, letting his power from thrusting guide him and out. He leans over to tongue kiss his lover again, then returns one hand on Bryan's back, arcing as he power fucks him deep and hard. He's impressed that he can move like that on him. “Fuck... Here it comes, babe!” He pushes as deep as he can into him, moaning loudly as he shoots his load into him. Slowly, he pulls out, slapping the end of his dick against Bryan's hole. Semen drools out of the tight slit. It's still clear, relevant to the fact that the wolf-demon boy is still young. Bryan walks over to the other side of the room where his brothers bed is and uses the cloth to wipe off the rest of his erection. There were some tiny dirty remnants on him, but overall Bryan was cleaner than he thought he'd be. Katy is calling out for them. Lev laughs as he runs over to his clothes. He puts on his fundoshi quickly, kissing Bryan as he puts on his robe. “Man! Can't they be any more patient?”
Bryan leans against the bed, cleaning himself with a rag, trying to catch his breath. His eyes are slightly glazed and he stares Lev adoringly. His little dick is still hard, bouncing up and down with his heartbeat. Once he's done cleaning himself, he sits on the side of his bed, smiling broadly and humming to himself as he slides on his undergarments and pants. He gestures for Lev to come to him. When he's close, Bryan kisses his belly, standing up slowly and kissing licking his tummy and chest, nibbling his nipples. Finally he kisses Lev, deeply. Pulling on his shirt, he's totally happy. “We should do that before every meal, I think.”
“I agree.” He laughs. “We better get going! You think they'll notice?” Halfway down the steps, he mutters. “Oh, who cares if they do!”
“I think daddy will. He'll be mad that we didn't wait for him.” Bryan laughs. “I don't think mommy will. She's always so busy with Sally and Jer.” As they enter the kitchen, everyone is seated around the table. Katey sighs and begins dishing out the side dishes while Aldan carves and serves the turkey. He looks at the boys, notices their flushed faces, and traces of sweat. He nods and smiles at them. Lev's place has a lovely pair of partridges, plucked at trussed, raw as he prefers. Sitting next to him, Bryan slyly opens his pants and slides his hand down the front for a moment. He elbows Lev gently until he see what Bry is doing. Bryan giggles as the removes his hand and licks it. “Mmmm....gravy!”
Lev elbows him playfully, coughs, and then digs into his bird. “I think I might head back home later tonight to get some more tea from my grandma if that's okay.”
Katey looks up at him, then glances outside, her face worried. “It's awfully late, Lev. Aldan, go with him. I don't like the boys to be out alone after dark.”
Aldan nods. “That won't be a problem.” He looks at Lev, anticipating an objection.
“I think I have to help Bryan with his homework before I go though. Right, Bry?” He smiles, quickly devouring his delicious meal. “Man, you literally have no idea how tasty that was to me.”
Bryan nods, a flap of turkey skin hanging out his mouth. He slurps it up and takes a drink of water. “Yes, I have to practice letters for tomorrow.” He smiles at everyone, mixes his peas with his potatoes and gravy and dunks a biscuit in the concoction.
“Do your grands stay up late? I'd hate to disturb them. Maybe we should go after dinner and you help Bryan when we get back?” Aldan suggests.
He thinks deeply, then bursts out in laughter. “Sleep? We're demons! What are the chances that they'll be asleep tonight? Although, it probably would be good to show up early since… they typically, uhm, have a private time together late at night.”
Aldan laughs. “I totally forgot that you're a demon and that they are too.” He stops for a moment. “Lev, that's not an image I needed in my head.” He laughs again.
“You're telling me! I've walked, uh... Nevermind.” His face grows red as he leans into his arms to hide his face, making his horns more noticeable. His black tail is cocked upward as he leans forward, his chair scooting outward.
Katey and Aldan laugh and Bryan begins to blush. “Not like that's ever happened to us, has it?” Katey laughs heartfully It's goes along with having children.
The rest of the meal passes quickly, with good natured joking and talking around that table. Soon, everyone is full. The little ones are already sleepy, their heads drooping as the finish their last bites of food. Bryan takes Lev's hand and pulls him towards his room. Aldan begins clearing the table as Katey puts the small ones to bed. Bryan and Lev are alone in Bryan's room. Bryan has his board and chalk, but he's staring at Lev instead of doing his work.
“Should I leave now or later tonight?” He sits beside him on the bed, cleaning his tail with his tongue.
Bryan shrugs and puts on an innocent expression. “Oh, that's up to you.” He leans into Lev, slipping his hand inside Lev's robe and cupping his package. “It's probably too soon to fuck me again, I bet. I guess you could get your tea and we could do it when you get back. Remember, I get to do you! Man, daddy's going to be so jealous.” Bryan laughs, but keeps his hand on Lev's privates.
Lev leans back, his tail flapping around behind his back. “I don't know, Bryan. You're getting me pretty hard again already.” He moans softly, licking his lips as he unties his robe.
Bryan sets his board and chalk to one side and pulls off his shirt. He leans down and kisses Lev's belly button. He begins fumbling with the fundoshi. “How do you untie this???” He stands and strips out of his pants. “What do you want to do?”
Lev reaches right under his tail and undoes the fundoshi in a single second. His dick whips out, leaking with pre cum again. “You said you were going to fuck me, right?”
Bryan nods vigorously, “Yeah, yeah.” He pulls on his boner. “What do I do? Just stick it in? I need grease, right?”
“Yes. You do.” He reaches over to pull off Bryan's undergarments and grips three fingers around his smaller dick. “But not yet.” He leans further down, rustling his hair away from his eyes as before he licks at the head. He uses one hand to softly massage his balls.
Bryan stands still, pushing his hips out a little so that Lev can lick him more easily and so that he can watch more. “I really like when you do that.” He carefully holds Lev's face, avoiding his horns. “It feels so good. Everything you do always feels so good.”
Lev goes down, slurping and sucking on Bryan's dick slowly, but with ease. He licks his lips again, drooling spit onto it, and sucks harder. After his mouth is tired, he stops and kisses his way up to his boyfriend, bellybutton to chest to nipples, shoulders, and neck, then to his lips. “Love you so much. More than you know.”
Bryan wraps his arms around Lev, squeezing him as they kiss. “I wish I never had to let go. I wish we could do this forever and not have to worry about school or anything!” He kisses Lev again. “I hope you can stay here and live with us. We can visit your grandparents every day but I want to see you every morning and . . . Lev! I just want to always be with you!” There's almost a note of panic in Bryan's voice as he pushes Lev towards the bed.
Lev massages his hole as he leans up against the wall on the bed. He strokes himself with his other hand, spitting on it so get more friction. “That's gonna be weird to explain to your brother when he gets home tomorrow.”
Bryan laughs. “Yeah, I know! Do you think he'll want to play with us? Like, all four of us?” Bryan's eyes are wide as he asks. “Wow!” He gets a strange look on his face for a moment. “That would be weird.” He shrugs and kisses Lev again. “What do we do now?”
“I don't know what he looks like yet or much about him. I guess we will have to wait and see.” He pulls up one of his legs to his chest. “You'll put that stuff on my butt hole, put some on your dick, and put it in me. You can finger me too if you want. I should be fine though. I'll put my legs over your shoulders so it's easier for you to fuck me.”
Nodding, Bryan does as Lev instructs. He greases Lev's hole and then his own dick. He places his dick against Lev's hole. He's got a look of complete concentration, his tongue just poking a tiny bit out of the right side of his mouth. He looks up at Lev and smiles. “Okay, Ready?”
Lev nods and puts his legs to Bryan's chest and over his shoulders. He moves the pillow up against the wall so he's more comfortable, then puts his hands to Bry's back, begging for him to put himself inside of him. “You can fuck me now.”
Bryan nods, the look of concentration returning. He pushes his dick against Lev's hole, his tongue popping out again. For a moment nothing happens. And then, Bry's head slides in, past the first ring of muscles. Bryan looks surprised for a moment, then his mouth drops open into an "O". He pushes deeper in until his pubis and hips are pressed against Lev's buttocks. Bryan, who's been holding breath, exhales and looks at Lev. “This is awesome! You're so warm inside! What do I do now? Just in and out?”
“Yeah, babe. Fuck... That feels so good.” His hands go lower, softly gracing Bryan's hairless ass.
“Wow...Okay. Here goes.” Bryan pulls out, going to far as his dick pops out. With an embarrassed 'I'm sorry', he pushes back in, against until his body is flat against Lev's. He pulls out, being careful not to pull out completely. He's being so careful. He pushes in again, a low moan escaping his lips. “Can I go faster? Will it hurt you?” He pushes in and pulls out as he speaks, staring down and watching his dick disappear and reappear in Lev's sweet, hot ass.
“Please, go at whatever pace you want, babe. Go slow…” He moans, squeezing his ass cheeks. “Go fast. Just fuck me. Make love to me.”
Bryan nods. Little beads of sweat pop out on his forehead and chest. He pushes in again, pulling out carefully. He goes a little faster, then paces himself more. He's got his own pattern and soon is pushing in hard and fast, almost with abandon, then pulling out carefully. He's watching his dick and Lev's ass and they merge over and over. Without thinking, he turns to his left and kisses Lev's ankle and foot, licking and nibble them. He's fucking Lev, his lover, his life. He wipes his forehead against Lev's foot. “Can I go faster??? Can we kiss?”
“What? Of course?” He pulls him in by his back, latching him into a deep tongue kiss. Their tongues collide and slide into each other’s mouths in perfect harmony as Bryan increases his pace. Every once in a while, Lev has to pull away to moan out, but then returns to kiss. He strokes his own red cock as he's getting fucked.
Bryan kisses Lev hard, through an almost delirious smile. He's fucking faster and faster, their skin colliding more and more loudly. Neither boy really notices though, lost as they are in each other. Bryan whimpers and moans as he fucks his boyfriend, going faster and faster. His dick sometimes slides out, but he quickly reinserts himself and continues. He stops kissing, instead resting his head against Lev's neck and shoulder. He's squeaking loudly now with every thrust, his eyes closed tight, and sweat pours from him onto Lev. He begins shaking and trembling struggling to maintain his pace but pushing deep as hard as he can. It's not Aldan, but there's a passion and desire from both boys that heightens their pleasure. Love. Bryan cries out, shouting Lev's name as his body jerks and spasms. He struggles to breath as his muscles and brain are nearly shorted out with the intensity of his orgasm. He doesn't understand exactly what's happening, but he doesn't stop fucking. He cries out again and once again before collapsing on Lev, whimpering with each breath.
Lev can feel that his boyfriend is close by the increase in pace and how his lovers dick tenses inside of him. He holds one hand between Bry's crack, eagerly begging for him to keep fucking him hard and rough. When Bry starts to moan he does the same, although his voice is deeper and his are much more intense, that of the pleasure of being the one penetrated. As Bry finally lets go, Lev leans his head to the side in the pillows, one of his horns ripping a hole into the sheets. He stays there, still, his heart beating rapidly fast. “Fuck, Bry... That was incredible. Better than your Dad!” He waits to catch his breath before he explains. “He's good and he's bigger, but there's something different with you. It's because we're in love. Because we're one. You know my body so much better than anyone else could. And I know yours...” He kisses every spot that his fingers touch and massage.” As soon as we've calmed down, I should get going. I'll only be gone for a few hours. If you're asleep I'll stay in bed with you until you're awake.”
Bryan lays on top of Lev, utterly spent. It's as if part of him was expended into Lev through their act. He lifts his head and smiles, his hair matted with sweat. As a drop drips from his nose onto Lev's neck, he lowers himself to lick it up. His tongue stays on Lev's flesh as he moves up from the neck to his chin and from his chin to his mouth. He kisses Lev tenderly, but not weakly. Both boys can feel the regret and loss as Bryan grunts and rolls off of Lev. Bryan lays on his back, his arms and legs splayed apart, his body forming a sweaty, boy sized 'X'. His dick is semi hard, softening slowly, hardening for a second when he unconsciously flexes. He looks over at Lev, smiling an exhausted but utterly happy smile. “That was neat. Does it feel that good for you when you fuck me?”
“Yeah.” He sits up. “It feels really good. Like as if we're both one body. It's the most beautiful and peaceful feeling in the world, yet it's intense, crazy, messy... I love it.”
“Me, too. I wish we could feel that way forever. I like when you fuck me. I like fucking you.” He sits up and sighs. He looks at Lev, a questioning look on his face. “I'm so thirsty! And hungry, too.” He pulls on his clothes, skipping his undergarments, for a loose shirt and pants from earlier. He stands and stretches. “I'll walk down with you. Can I ask you a question, Lev?”
Lev stands up out of bed, putting back on his fundoshi and reaching for his robe. “Ask away, my love.”
“Does drinking blood make it feel better? Like, I know Drew would bite dad and drink his blood. Does that make it better? 'cause if it does, you should bite me next time. Okay?”
Lev looks at him weird. “That's their thing, I think. I don't want to do that to you, Bryan. Even if you asked me to, I don't think I'd want to.” He tightens his robe and moves his hair out of his eyes.
“Oh, okay. I thought it was something all your people did.” He looks relieved. “I would have let you, but I'm glad we don't have to. At least, not yet.” He takes Lev's hand and leads him downstairs. As they enter the sitting room, Aldan is grinning ear-to-ear. The sounds of dishes being moved and clattered echoes from the kitchen.
“You boys ready for dessert?” He doesn't stop grinning. “Or should I say second dessert?” He chuckles to himself.
Lev sticks out his tongue and hugs Bry to his side. “I think we're both pretty full and exhausted.”
Bryan is red from his neck to the top of his head. “We were wrestling!”
Aldan laughs. “Oh? Wrestling was it? And you had to call out Lev's name when he pinned you?”
Bryan sputters for a moment. “I'm gonna get dessert.” He looks at Lev. “Are you leaving for the temple right away?”
Lev grabs Bry by the shoulders, kissing on the cheek, then lips. “I'll be back in a few hours. Okay, babe?”
Bryan holds on, not letting Lev go. “Promise? You're sleeping with me. . .” He glances around.
The demon nods. “Of course I am! Well, I don't think I will sleep until tomorrow night, but I'll definitely sleep for real with you then!”
Bryan looks very sad. He holds on to Lev hand, swinging it slightly. He looks at Lev. “Okay, I guess. Just be careful and hurry back.” He leans forward, holding Lev's shoulders. He kisses his him gently on the lips. Whispering into his ear. “I love you.” He turns and takes a half dozen running steps to the kitchen. He stops and turns around, a shy grin on his face. “Can I have your dessert?”
“I probably wouldn't eat it anyway if it's human food.” He looks to Aldan, who's ready to go, but the wolf boy runs back to the kitchen to peck Bryan on the cheek one more time and whisper to him. “I love you too.” Lev squeezes his arm once before running off to the door where Aldan is. His heart is fluttered with love.
Chapter 6: Chapter Six
Notes:
No horny stuff in this chapter. Instead, this one is more based on character building and plot. Trigger warning – this chapter does have some intense violence in it.
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Six.
Aldan waits by the door. He smiles at his boy and boyfriend. “You two are so cute. I just want to eat you up.” He opens the door and heads out with the young, troubled demon boy.
Lev dances as he walks, forming fires in his hands as he moves in circles and somersaults around. Eventually, he stops and calms down, standing to Aldan's side. “Sorry about that. I just can't hold in how happy I am to be with him. Do I even deserve someone as beautiful as him?”
“Deserve?” He shakes his head. “Did I deserve Drew? How happy we were for all of five days? Do I deserve Katey and my children?” He shakes his head again. :Deserve has so little to do with what happens in our lives, Lev. Don't worry about things like 'deserve'. Be happy and let yourself be happy. Keep making him happy. Who can say why we love who we love?”
“Huh... A little to philosophical for me to understand.” He rolls his eyes, still grinning and messing around with you. “Love sure is weird. Do you mind if I hang out with Aizen for a bit after I get my tea? You can talk to my parents or Holt. Holt's kind of... Awkward though. He's always so serious, but he's kind of relaxing to listen to.”
“You'd better not be stepping out on my boy!” Aldan teases. “Certainly, Lev. Do you think you'll be a while? Demons and elves don't sleep, but I do.” He chuckles. “It will be fine. Honestly, I hope that maybe you and Aizen will have some insight into our problem. I'm stumped right now.”
“The only insight we have is drinking a bottle of absinthe between us both.” He laughs, bumping into him playfully. “Just don't try and hit on Holt. Those two are super duper in love with each other and would never consider anyone else in their love life.” Lev sprints, jumps up a tree, then does two flips in the air before he lands down on his feet. “Almost there.”
“What kind of man do you think I am? I'm married, after all.” Aldan laughs. “Twice married, as a matter of fact. I don't need any more lovers. I'm happy with my three.”
“Okay, love bird. You have any coins on you? I wasn't kidding about that bottle.” They're close by and seems to be a busier night out than usual. All of the tables are filled outside and there are baristas filling out their orders and handing them their drinks. Horsecabs try to make their way through people. Musicians play further out in the street. “Holy cow! Wooh! They're making hella business tonight. It hasn't been this busy for months!”
“I have coins.” He takes a half dozen gold coins from his pouch, and a like number of silver. Handing them to Lev, he speaks, “This should be plenty. I'm not exactly the most welcome fella in the shop, you know.” He looks at Lev. “You do realize that I do care about you. Not just as Bryan's love, not just as whatever we are...” He waggles his finger back and forth between them. “Anyhow. That should be enough coin.”
“Thanks. Don't worry, you can have some too.” Lev shakes the coins around in his hands as he walks in. Almost all of the bar stools up front are taken. His tail moves side to side swiftly and cautiously, showing that he's anxious by the number of people inside. Some of the people that live in the building are volunteering to work, which is not normal to see. Lev squeezes between two girls, who pout and look at him strangely as he speaks to one of the people behind the counter. His tail uncontrollably hits one of the girls in her face, but she doesn't call him out. A few minutes later, Lev returns with a large bottle of absinthe, no label on it, just a vibrant green color inside of the bottle. “Long day for you, huh? You probably deserve the drink more than anyone else.” He hands you the leftover change, popping off the top as the two of them head downstairs. “One of the girls at the counter said that our high lord Rath passed away today. Drank himself to the grave. Don't worry. Nobody liked him anyway. This place is going to be much better without him now that my median is going to be the new high lord.” He drinks straight from the bottle, gulping down two mouthfuls of it before he hands it to Aldan. “Wooo!!! Careful with that! Bites like a viper.”
“High Lord Rath? I think I met him once.” Aldan takes the bottle, raises it in salute to Lev and takes a swallow. He purses his lips and whistles. “Never did get used to the taste of this. It's strangely refreshing and unpleasant at the same time. Can't help but feel sorry for someone who lived their life in such a way that people are happier that they're dead.” He walks with Lev through the apartment levels, still tasting the absinthe and feeling it's burn as it goes down.
“I hope none of the customers upstairs ventured down here. They're not supposed to. Sometimes people get so trashed that they end up in the hallway of our apartments!” He takes the bottle, holding it to his chest, then stops midway at the stairs. “Rath did a lot of good in his early years. You could say that none of us would be here if it weren't for him. Well, we'd just move to Aigua or back to our villages. At some point, he stopped helping people and became fixated on the shop upstairs, so much that he stopped caring about anything else. Everything has been in shambles ever sense, leaving it up to the four medians here to mentor the few hundred demons living here. He became a drunk and abandoned us all. So yes, I'm glad he's dead. Last month was the first time I ever heard about Drew, you know. I find that crazy. Drew and I had so much in common, lived in the same hallway, but never met. I mean, how is that even possible? It's almost as if something was blocking our minds off from connecting with each other...” He puts the bottle to his head, taking another swig. His tail wags as he tries to remember what he was about to say. “He said that I would end up like Drew. That I'd kill people and end up with my head on the block just like him. That I might as well just kill myself so I don't do any harm. He was a drunken bastard. A cowardly man. But I digress.” Lev continues walking down the stairs, stopping at the last door at the end of the hallway.
As they walk, Aldan wraps an arm around Lev's shoulders. “Yeah, I did meet him once. Drew stopped me from killing him behind the bar up there. It would make sense that whatever the shadow is that whispers to you wouldn't want you and Drew to talk. The more alone you are, the more the shadow can influence. It's probably really pissed that you have friends. Fuck it, more than friends. A second family.”
Aldan looks back along the hallway. Remembering his brief attempt to get Drew's father to visit his son.
Lev jokes, “Should I knock or just burst in again?”
“I think we should knock.”
The boy sticks out his long wolf tongue. “Alllllright....” He knocks on the door with his bottle. A seconds later, Holt opens it. The blonde demon boy is sitting on his coffee table playing a harp that's as tall as he is.
Holt looks to the two of them, giving a faint smile. “Hello, Lev and... Aldan, is it? What brings you along?”
Lev pauses for a second, then gasps. “Crap! I was going to get my tea from my Grandma before I came over! Well, I had to stop by to get my medicine, but I also wanted to chat one on one with Aizen if I can. You and Aldan can have some alone time too, if you'd like.”
Holt raises a brow to Aldan, trying to decide whether he will do so or not. “Aizen is just finishing up his practice work. You may enter. And Lev, thanks for knocking this time.”
“No problem!” He shouts proudly as the two of them enter.
Aldan enters. He removes his sword, leaving it near the door. Moving to the table, he takes a chair, watching Aizen manipulate his harp. “To this unrefined ear, that sounds pretty good, Aizen. Holt. How are the two of you? Any ill effects?”
“I've been fine.” Aizen pauses his practice, going for a mug of water before he walks to his closet. “Tomorrow, I have a small solo concert for my school. It's at the library that you always go to, Lev. I'm supposed to play three original compositions, so I rented this beautiful, but tiresome instrument and started to compose for it. Hopefully the Goddess Learo will help me overcome my performance anxiety!”
“You have to compose three original pieces before tomorrow?” Aldan seems incredulous.
“It's fine. I won't sleep tonight anyway. Plus I've been feeling very inspired today.” Aizen pulls out a robe and fundoshi, throws it to Lev, then grabs some of his own clothing. “You haven't bathed yet, have you? We can have our chat if you'd like. Are you ready, Lev?”
Lev jumps in excitement. “Oh, yes! We'll be on our way! Give us thirty minutes. Is that enough?” He looks to Holt and Aldan for permission.
Aldan nods to Lev. He looks to Holt. “Is it alright if I wait here? I don't feel comfortable in the shops upstairs.”
“Oh, I understand. You may go, my love.” Holt gives his nod for them to leave and the two demons exit quickly. “He really has been fine since the incident. I've kept my eye on him and we've had a bit of a talk. I wouldn't worry too much. He's taking a lot of his emotions out on the music he's creating. I think you should come tomorrow. It'll be very special... Someone is going to write a review about it in the papers. He wants to do something revolutionary, but I'm trying to calm him down from doing anything too extreme.” Holt is still dressed in his suit and armor, sword arranged to his side.
“Good luck with that. Our demon-boys seem to thrive on extremes.” Aldan watches Holt. The way he moves and how he carries himself. The young elf reminds him of another elf he knew when he was young. Realizing that he's staring, he coughs and looks around the apartment. “It must be rather cozy here for the two of you.”
“It's small, but I think it works for us. Having it like this makes sure that we don't hide from each other. We're always together, always close... Everything I do is for him.” Holt takes the half full bottle of absinthe from off of the counter, grabs two glasses from the kitchen, and fills both of them a third of the way up. 'This is for us, right?”
Aldan looks at the door. “It is now.” He chuckles. “I think he meant to share it with Aizen. I don't think he'd mind if we each had a glass. So, Lev has described you and Aizen as "super duper in love." How did you meet?”
He takes a small sip from his glass. “Had I not told you? We met out in the forest. Aizen had traveled alone from home to come here. The same way that we met we had made a pact to stay true to each other forever. It was some kind of demon marriage ritual.”
“They don't really seem to marry other demons, do they?” Aldan laughs. “I can't complain, though.” He stands and retrieves his sword, sitting back down and laying it on the table. “You're a warrior, obviously.” He looks at Holt's sword and points at it. “Do you mind?”
Holt unsheaths his blade and hands it over. “I think you and I are exemptions. You know... The performance that Aizen is doing is being dedicated to Drew. They were very good friends growing up. I'm sort of afraid that he's showing symptoms of depression and I won't be enough to help him through it. He probably needs a professional.” He crosses his arms, waiting for his approval. “It was a gift I was given on my first day of duty.”
Aldan stands and unsheathes the blade. He examines the finish, the workmanship of the blade and hilt. He holds it out it front of it, feeling it's weight. He lets the blade dip, twisting his wrist and letting the blade travel in a circle until it returns to his original position. “Very nice. Superb balance. You fight with finesse. It's a declaration more than a question. We should practice together sometime. Since I'm not longer a guardsman, I'll need someone to practice with to preserve my skills.”
Holt takes his bad, putting it back in place and walking past him. “We have a room specifically for that, if you believe it. If you're not too tired, maybe you can teach me a thing or two?” He opens the door, leading the way.
Aldan takes his sword and rebelts it. “I'm tired, but I don't think any foe would let me rest. Practice when you can, so that you can fight when you must.” He follows Holt. He flexes and stretches his arms and shoulders as they walk. “Is sword your best weapon? Or do you prefer the bow or spear?”
“I'm best with a bow, but good with a sword too.” He leads the way halfway up the stairs, then into the labyrinth of various rooms. In some of them, there are people meditating. He stops, pointing to one door. “This is where Lev and Aizen are right now. We're a little bit further away.” He goes further down the hall, opening a white door. The room is massive and the walls are blood red. Candles are still lit from whoever was last in to practice. There are dozens of weapons hung from the walls. The carpet is as soft as the finest grass. Holt stretches out his legs, unsheathing his blade again, then points it to his left side at an archery target. “From this distance, I can hit the bullseye with my eyes closed every time.”
Aldan nods. “Impressive. I'm adequate with a bow. Perhaps you could give my boy, Bryan, some lessons? He's intent and being well rounded as a warrior. I can teach him well enough with a sword, but a bow is another matter.” He unsheathes his own blade. “Rules?”
“Rules... Hmm.” Holt thinks. “No killing and no limbs being cut off. Are those good? We're just messing around, but I think you'll forgive me if I accidentally draw blood from you.” He bends his legs, holding the sword straight out as he levels it towards the man, concentrating on how he will respond.
Aldan takes a pair of low swings as he moves into position, warming up. “Why do all the devastatingly handsome boys want my blood?” He grins at Holt and nods. “Let us begin.” With that, he shifts into a defensive stance. He keeps the grin, as he slowly circles to his left. Counter to what Holt would expect from a right-handed swordsman.
Holt slowly moves his blade upwards, following his steps as he moves in closer. He doesn't want to take the first swing out of fear of messing something up.
Aldan watches Holt as Holt studies him. “Would you like to talk as we spar? Or do prefer silence?”
“Doesn't matter to me.” He takes this as his advantage, moving in and swinging his blade to swipe Aldan's blade to the left, bringing it down as he does so, but is then countered back as the trained warrior swings back with just as much strength. Holt defends himself from the second swing as he stands back up, settling back into his original stance.
Aldan feints to his right, moving left instead and aiming low. Holt shifts parries the blow, their swords ringing out as the clash. Aldan waits less than a second before moving in again the same low attack. When Holt blocks him, he redirects to a higher attack, which Holt also blocks.
Holt turns his second block into a riposte, stabbing at Aldan's torso. Aldan moves back as he settles into his position. Holt is fast and nimble. “Very nice.”
“You're going easy on me, aren't you?” Their blades continue to clash. Holt is beginning to work up a sweat and his body is tired from working all day, but he's having too much fun to be tired by now. When Aldan moves in to attack towards his stomach, he does a high back flip, landing right on his sword, then stepping up with one step and swinging his blade to Aldan's head. It's countered and hit heavily, which knocks Holt down to the ground. Aldan goes to the "kill", but Holt rolls out of the way seconds before the ground is pierced, jumping back up into position. “My blade wouldn't have touched you even if you hadn't blocked that. Wouldn't expect any less from a man who has fought in wars.”
“You've fought in anger, I'm sure. I can see it in your technique.” Aldan feints left, the feints right, as he has been the entire session. Instead of attacking, he waits a split second for Holt to react to the second feint then attacks from the left. He moves quickly and when Holt brings his sword up to counter, he feels the edge of Aldan's blade against the back of his neck. “That would be a killing blow. Agreed?”
“Yes, it would.” Holt backs off, stepping down on one knee and bowing before standing back up. “Your moves are simple, but so perfect and swift. Here I am jumping around like a monkey.” He laughs. “Do you know what Aizen's preferred weapon is?”
“Magic? Fire?” Aldan sheathes his blade, taking a fresh towel from a stack by the door and wiping his face. “I haven't seen him with any weapon.”
Holt walks to him, finding a towel of his own to wipe his face and arms down with before he sheaths his sword. He throws it into a basket, then opens the door, leading the way. “A dagger. He has a sword and staff as well, but prefers to use a blade just an inch larger than your hand. Can you imagine defending yourself in the forest with something so small?”
Aldan walks beside Holt. “I've had to use only a dagger to defend myself. In the right hands, a dagger can beat a sword. I'm not surprised though. Given his love of music and art, a smaller weapon, easier to use makes sense.”
As they walk out of the labyrinth of rooms Holt changes discussion to something more serious. “Aldan... What was your first battle like? How old were you when you first went? I'm only thirteen and feel as if I might be going into battle by the end of the year.”
Aldan is startled at Holt's admission. “Really? The end of the year? Against whom?”
He looks surprised and confused. “Do you not know of what's going on in the forests right now? How the people of Cruiburg have begun slaughtering more than sixty villages in the past few years? Thousands of non-humans have died. It's why I've been put to train others on combat in the forest, tracking, and other important survival tactics. The king had been holding off on it for the past year, but it's obvious that he's preparing for it, especially since Prince Asher had convinced him of this wars importance.”
Aldan frowns. “I've heard rumors, of course. I didn't realize that war was so close.” He slaps his hand against his thigh. “Dammit. It make sense. They've always been a brutal people, especially to anyone who wasn't human.” He looks at Holt “But you're not in the King's army. I've never seen you in uniform.”
“I'll have to fight so that I can protect my people and Aizen's as well. They were able to withstand their first attacks, but who knows how long it will be until they come back with more men.” Holt leads him downstairs, back to the hallway, and to the apartment room, which is still empty. “More absinthe?”
Aldan holds his hands up and shakes his head. “I still have to get home tonight. If you have any wine, that would suit me better.” His face grows serious. “If you're set on fighting, it's a good thing we're talking. I'd like to teach you as much as we can before war erupts. I may have to go with you. I'll have to wait and see what troops are called to muster. Anything I can do to help, name it.”
Holt sighs. “No wine. Sorry. I'd appreciate anything you can teach me. In the meantime, I guess we should wait for the two of them to come back to us...”
As Holt and Aldan went to spar and get to know one another better, the two young demons left upstairs for the baths. They speedily head through the maze of hallways and rooms until they reach the enormous dimly lit bath house. It's almost completely vacant as of now; an older couple has taken one of the baths nearby the door. Lev points to one of the far opposite side and strips off his clothes quickly, settling himself inside of the warm black water that smells like chai spices and vanilla soap. He swims over to one side, sitting down in the Jacuzzi-like bathtub and relaxes his muscles. “I've missed taking baths here. The one at Aldan's house is just too small and the room is so awkward. Maybe I'm just a bit homesick?”
Aizen climbs into the baths and settles in to the warm, relaxing waters. He sits near Lev, leaning back against the edge of their tub, his legs stretched out in front of him. “Why do you take baths at Aldan's?”
“Because I like doing it with Bryan, now that he's my boyfriend and all.” He blushes, his tail sticking straight up out of the water before settling back down.
Aizen is absent minded, tapping out the beat of one of his new compositions on the surface of the water. He looks over at Lev, smiling broadly and slides closer, loosely grabbing his friend's arm “Boyfriend? Really? Tell me everything! Everything.” He looks around, frowning after a moment. “Didn't you have a bottle of absinthe for us?”
“I left it downstairs. Uhm... Well, you met him yesterday. He's a cutie, a younger version of his father. He has a horse that he calls Whirlwind, which looks like the ones you have from where you're from. He's a year younger than you, but his dick is an inch bigger than yours.” He sticks out his tongue.
Aizen wrinkles his nose and sticks his tongue out. “Why are you measuring my dick?” He laughs. “He's cute, I agree. You've seen his dick? You've bathed together? Or more?”
“You're the one that yelled out "Suck my three incher!" when Aldan and I walked in your room that one day.” He nudges him on the shoulders, then descends to the bottom of the water, rising up to start rubbing the soap into his skin. “Of course I've seen his dick if we've bathed together. We've had sex too.”
Aizen's eyes go wide with surprise. He dips beneath the water, rising and wiping his hair from his face. Reaching behind him, he takes a sponge and soap and begins washing. “Sex? Really? He's so young. Even as a human he's young, no?”
“Is he? I don't know. Aren't there plenty of older people that marry people our age? It's not like he's stupid or anything. He's probably smarter than me!” He reaches for the silver bowl next to the bath, grabbing his own sponge.
Aizen shrugs as he reaches one arm straight into the air. He washes his arm. “Lev, smell my armpit and let me know if I need to wash it.” He says with a serious face.
Lev doesn't need to move in order to smell him with his half-wolf senses. “You're a dork. You won't get body odor for a long time to come.” He stands up on the ledge with the water to his knees, scrubbing away at his lower legs, genitals, and ass, before falling right back into the bath and swimming over to the side by Aizen.
“I know. I just wanted to see if I could get you to smell my pit.” He sticks his tongue out, “I forget some times that you're part wolf. Well, Holt and I are both young and we're married. Not officially, but we made our own ritual. We'll die if we betray each other. I don't know about humans, though. They don't really think things through sometimes. If Aldan finds out about you two, he might get angry, and we need his help. Have you and Ryan? Sean? What's his name again? Have you used the "L" word?”
“The L world?” He looks confused. “His name is Bryan. You don't have to worry about his Dad because...” Lev gets really up close to him and whispers, “He did it with the two of us.” He then swims back over to the bowl, grabbing a bar of soap as he begins to clean his tail. “But I don't think I want to do that again. I just want it to be him and I. Maybe we can do the ritual too some day, but I feel like I should wait a few months or a year first.”
Aizen's jaw falls open. He stares at Lev for a moment, two moments, three moments. He blinks and shakes his head. “All three of you together??? How was it? Wait. It must have been bad if you don't want to do it again. How did that happen?” He stands in the water, lightly scrubbing his stomach and chest, as well as his privates.
“It wasn't bad. If anything, it was great! At first, I just wanted Aldan to show us how to do it in the butt.” He giggles at himself immaturely. “Of course, things got out of hand. I don't want to do it again because I only want Bryan, nobody else, just like how you only want to be with Holt, you know?” He puts his bar of soap back into the bowl, relaxing in the bath up to the tip of his shoulders. “I still think it's wild that you and Holt were able to commit to the marriage ritual so quickly. I think it was the same for Aldan and his husband... They just felt destined for each other. If I'm unsure and want to take things slow, does that mean my love isn't pure or destined?”
Aizen dunks himself again, rinsing himself. He surfaces and swim, floats next to Lev. He crosses his legs and sighs, “I love Holt. More than anything. And when we have sex or make love or fuck, it's incredible. But there are times that I fantasize. I think that's normal? Even if we did find someone we both liked, I don't know what we'd do. It's fun to think about sometimes.” He reaches over, laying a hand on Lev's shoulder. “Love is weird sometimes. When I first sensed Holt, first smelled him and sensed his spirit, it was as if I was discovering something that I'd lost so long ago that I'd forgotten about it. He was so familiar, so comfortable. The ritual seemed so obviously the thing to do. He felt it too.” He pauses and purses his lips. The tip of his tail sways. “Just because it's a little different for you and Bryan doesn't mean that you're less meant to be together. It doesn't make your love not pure. It just means your path is different. Lev, you also have the shadow to worry about. Maybe that's why you can't commit right away like we could. It would make sense.”
“Yeah...” He nods with a frown. “I mean, what if I do something bad like everyone says I'm going to do? For the longest time, everyone said that I was going to go on a rampage murdering people and now I've been told that I'll not only destroy the entire kingdom, but the world! So I'm scared of myself and also of hurting him.”
Aizen looks at Lev, sadness for his friend in his eyes. He leans over and hugs Lev. “I'm not scared of you, Lev. We'll figure it out. The shadow is worried that we will, so it might try to trick you somehow into doing something. Just remember your heart, remember how it feels to love your Bryan.” He smiles at Lev. “I'm performing in a concert tomorrow evening. I want you and Bryan to be there. Promise me you'll come. I think that as long as you keep Bryan and love in your heart, the shadow can't make you do the things everyone worries about. But!” He dances his fingers over Lev's arm as he talks. “There's nothing wrong with taking things slowly. Some songs have a quick beat.” He taps out a rapid rhythm on the surface of the bathwater. “Some are more slow.” He taps out a slow rhythm. “But every song is beautiful when played in it's own time.”
Lev's frown transforms into a pleasant smile, showing how proud he is to have such a supporting friend in a community that is mostly scared of him. “Thanks, Aizen. I promise that we will make it.”
He exhales, relaxing in the bath with his eyes closed until a woman enters the room, fully dressed in a robe. Her hair is crimson red and she's most likely around Aldan's age. The woman kneels down on her feet beside the bathtub and speaks. “Hello boys. I'm sure that you've already heard about Rath's passing?”
Lev nods. “Yeah. We heard. You're supposed to become the new high Lord, right?”
She stands up, walking over to grab them two towels and put them by the silver bowl. “It has already been done. If you'd like to give offerings to him, you would need to do so tonight because we are taking him out to be buried tomorrow. The shop will be closed for the next few days until we have things situated around here.”
The redheaded woman looks to the blonde-haired demon. O”h, Aizen? I almost forgot to mention that I've mentioned just about everyone tonight about your concert tomorrow. We're all very proud of how far you've come just in the short time span of living here.” She bows, then exits at her own leisure.
Aizen looks at Lev. He swallows hard. “Did she say everyone? How many people do you think that is?”
“I don't know. Aren't there around two hundred demons in our kingdom? It looks like you're going to be sold out and make tons of money!” He jumps out in excitement and starts wiping himself down with a towel.
Aizen climbs out of the tub and begins drying himself. “Two hundred? I was expecting twenty people, maybe thirty. You, Byran, Aldan, Holt. Some of the parents from school.” He sighs. “No pressure, Aizen. I guess I should practice more tonight. Will you stay for dinner with us?”
Lev shakes his head, grabbing his robe with one hand as he wraps the towel around his waist. No. Sorry. I'm going back to Aldan's home to sleep with Bryan and then I have to go to school tomorrow. Are you going to be wearing those fancy human clothes at the concert?
Aizen dons his robe. “I don't think so. I have something nice that I made. I'll wear that, I think. You should talk to your Bryan. About anything that bothers you. That's what Holt and I do.” He smiles. “It's lucky that neither have to sleep more than a few hours a week.”
The two demon boys walk out of the hallways of mazes, which are uncommonly filled with many people who have come to give ritual offerings for the previous high lord that is now deceased. They make their way downstairs and Lev stops at his Grandparents door, tugging on Aizen's arm gently. “I have to grab my tea. Wait here for just a moment.”
He smirks. “But I'm just a few doors down from you?!?”
Lev rolls his eyes, rushing in and out of his and his Grandparents apartment in a matter of a few minutes, emerging back out in the hallway in a clean kimono robe, which is pure black, matching his hair and fur, his wolf ears, and tail. “Okay. I'm good!”
The two of them burst back into the apartment at the very end of the hallway and find Holt and Aldan sitting beside each other by all of Aizen's instruments. They've already pounded their way through most of the bottle and are laughing at each others drunken, horrible jokes. Aizen rubs his temple, trying to comprehend how they got through so much of the alcohol that fast. “Oh my... Now I have to take care of this drunken elf all night. He's going to be dizzy and seeing different colors even in the morning.”
Holt and Aldan notice the two demon-boys. They put their glasses down, Holt adopting his 'innocent face' that Aizen knows well. Aldan seems in a little better shape, being heavier and more experienced as a drinker. Holt stands and points at Aizen. “That one is mine!” He walks unsteadily to his demon. “You are clean? I hope. Becaushe I am going to do thingsh to you that will make us both shcream.” He leans in to kiss Aizen, smelling of sweat and absinthe.
Aldan diverts his eyes and stands, holding his chair for a moment. He nods. And carefully moves toward the door. “I should wait a few minutes and drink some coffee, but I don't think....um, Holt! Yeah, Holt wants to wait for that.”
Aizen pushes him away for a second. “Get off of me, silly. No sloppy kisses in front of everyone else.” He takes him to the bed, tongue kissing him a bit more naturally, feeling under his shirt and armor as he makes out with him. “That's better. Now you can do all of those things you want to do to me.” He looks to Lev and Aldan. Lev's mouth is dropped in awe and he tugs on Aldan's belt, trying to drag the much larger and stronger man. “Come on. Let's go before they start going at it in front of us again!”
Aldan looks down. “Uh, don't grab me there. Unless you want to...I mean, I'm a little drunk...” He shakes his head, grabbing his sword and strapping it on. He looks back to Aizen and Holt. “They are. . . .beautiful, aren't they? We should go before. . . .yeah. . .”
“Don't worry. They're always going at it. You'll catch them some other time.” Lev leaves the apartment, guiding Aldan back upstairs, through the closed shop, and out to the streets. “Are you going to know your way back home or do I need to help you this time?”
Aldan looks at Lev. “I thought you were staying over with Bryan?” He reaches out unsteadily and holds Lev's face with one hand. “He really needs you, you know. After Drew...” He looks at Lev and his eyes blur and lose focus. “Drew...” He stands silently for a moment and his eyes meet Lev's. “I have to save you. I don't know how yet. But I will, Lev. I will.” He struggles, obviously wrestling in his own mind. He runs a finger along Lev's jaw.
Lev looks at him awkwardly, confused. “Of course I'm coming back with you. I'd just be a little lost on my own is all.” He turns his head and continues walking his path, whistling to himself every now and then.
They walk, Aldan somewhat slower than usual. They're approaching the halfway point when he stops. “I have to know...what is Lev short for? Or is it just Lev, Lev?” He looks up, his tongue poking out of the corner of his mouth. “I don't mean is it short for Lev, Lev. Lev-Lev would be a strange name, even for a demon. I meant Lev, COMMA, Lev. See?”
“It's just Lev. Is it weird?” He walks backwards in circles around him, quite noticeably sober and much more awake than him.
“It's unushual. But you're unushual, too. Unique.” He watches Lev and smiles. “Why do I alwaysh love the elf and demon boysh? Ish that weird? It feelsh weird.”
“It's not weird at all. I think the alcohol suddenly getting to you. That's what our absinthe does. You think it's just normal absinthe, but it works its spell.” He winks.
“No. I loved you all before the abshinth.” He's suddenly serious. “It'sh like without Drew, I have all thish love and he'sh gone so I don't know what to do. I know I'll shee him again. He beckonsh Lev closer I liked fucking you and Bryan. It wash almosht ash good ash being with Drew.” He whispers. “I have to shave you. Bryan shouldn't feel the way I do.”
Lev is uncomfortable now, especially having him talk about him like this in public. There's not many people out and about nor would they be listening, but he can't help being somewhat bothered. “Aldan... I don't think I want to do what we did ever again. It felt great and I loved it, but I want to be only with Bryan. I don't want to hurt you, but it's just the conclusion that I've come to.”
Aldan nods. “I undershtand. No, no. I do. It'sh okay.” He looks stricken. “It'sh good, you know. You know why? Becaushe it meansh you really love him and that makesh me happy. I'm a big boy, Lev. I'll be fine. Don't you worry about me. I'll be fine.”
The two of them are quiet for the rest of the walk home, but Lev feels a little bit better now that he was able to get that off of his chest and leave it on good terms. They enter the pitch black house as quiet as mice. Lev forms a flame with his hand, leading Aldan to the door of his room. “I'll see you tomorrow morning. Are you going to start working tomorrow at the school or just get to know everyone?”
“I don't know yet. “He yawns “I'll wait to shee how I feel.”
“Okay. I'll see you either way. Good night.” He hugs him before he heads up the stairs and makes his way into Bryan's bedroom. The boy is asleep, hugging one of his pillows too. Lev smiles and thinks about waking up for a moment. He looks out the window towards the moon, then to where Whirlwind is, and back to his boyfriend. The brother will be home sometime tomorrow, whom he's excited to meet, but also equally nervous as well. He strips off his robe, propping it on a chair by Mikey's writing desk, then notices a stack of papers that weren't there before. Lev spreads them out on the table and reads through them rapidly. They're signatures. Maybe two hundred of them. Some of them even have text and letters in there with them. He stacks them back into place, walks back to the bed, and tucks himself in, thinking about what he just saw. They're signatures for a petition against the current law that's in favor of child executions. Bryan and his brother have probably been gathering these ever since Drew was executed. Lev remembers what Aldan said about how losing Drew had been hard on his son. The wolf-demon moves up closer, spooning him and holding him close, kissing his shoulders and neck before he pretends to fall asleep. By the time morning comes he's already downstairs and continues his cooking listens with the mother and sister. Afterwards, he makes coffee for them all, sets up the table, and waits patiently for breakfast to begin.
Aldan quietly moves into the sitting room. The embers of the fire still glow slightly. He pokes them, blows air on them to relight them, tossing a few sticks of kindling and a medium log on the revived fire. He pulls his chair closer. His tea from earlier still sits on the table. He takes a swallow. Cold tea. He's had worse. Pulling off his boots and jacket, he dumps them on the floor along with his sword. He watches the flames dance, stretching his feet closer to the heat. He stares at the fire, thinking of Drew. Everyone he loves, he can't have. His sorrow deepens as he remembers the words of his training sergeant all those years ago. "Soldiers do not cry. Soldiers do not cry." Whispering to the night, Aldan reminds the night. 'I'm not a soldier any more.' He holds his face in his hands and cries.
The next morning, he wakes to Lev's rummaging in the kitchen. He goes to the back door, to the well, drawing a bucket full of water and dumping it over his head. He shakes it back and forth before returning to the kitchen. “I really need coffee, Lev.”
“Done and done.” He hands him the warm cup of coffee, smiling at him brightly. “I think it's the best I've made all month! Have at it! Man... When is Bryan going to be up? I don't want to wake him out of his beauty sleep.”
Aldan takes a long drink. “Mmmm. That's very good. Thank you. I have to clean up, but if you let him, Bryan will sleep until noon. Go ahead and wake him up.” Aldan heads upstairs with his coffee.
Lev sighs, walking back over the girls. “All of this work done and they can't even respect us! Oh, and I almost forgot to ask! When is the other son coming home? I forgot his name...”
Aldan calls from the base of the stairs, “Milliken. Did you want me to wake Bryan?”
“Yeah! Go ahead!” He yells. He helps set the food on the table, getting a big piece of raw liver for breakfast.
Five minutes later, the sound of pounding feet echoes from upstairs. It's easy for Lev's sensitive hearing to follow the progress. Bedroom. Hallway. Stairs. Bryan tears around the corner, pausing just long enough to see his wolf-boyfriend. He charges into Lev, grabbing him in a huge bear-hug, toppling the two of them onto the floor. Bryan begins kissing Lev's face. “I missed you last night! Missed you, missed you, missed you. You should have woke me up!” He kisses Lev hard on the lips, slipping his tongue into Lev's mouth.
Sally quietly asks her mother, “Are they getting married?”
Kate shakes her head. “I have no idea anymore, dear. Keep stirring.”
Bryan suddenly pulls away from Lev. He spits on the floor, sticking his tongue out and wipe his sleeve along its length. Seeing Lev's face, he gawks, “Raw liver????”
“It's super healthy for you!” Lev moves his seat closer to Bryan's before he sets down so that he can let his tail lay in his boyfriends lap. “You don't have to watch me eat it. I know it's weird to humans.” He puts his coffee cup in between their plates. “You can drink from my cup, you know.” He kisses him on the lips once, bumping shoulders with him. “I didn't want to wake you up. It just seemed like the wrong thing to do if you're going to school today. Plus, I need you to be wide awake for tonight.”
Bryan's eye go wide and he his mouth drops open. He begins to blush. I... I... uh. . .Lev.. ..uh.”
Katey plops two fresh biscuits on Bryan's plate, along with two plump sausages, two fried eggs. Sally follows with a heavy skillet ladles gravy over the biscuits. She looks at Lev. “Do you want gravy or anything, Mr. Lev?”
“Not like that, Bry!” Lev elbows him. “I'm fine ma'am. Actually, my friend Aizen will be playing live at the concert house tonight for his school. You're all invited to come along. It's only three silver coins for entry! He's a genius musician, only eleven years old, and learns instruments the second he touches them! You have to come tonight. It would mean the world to him.”
“Oooohhh!” Bryan blushes more I knew that. He rips into his breakfast, cutting the sausage and combining it with egg, biscuit, and gravy in one huge bite. Gravy dribbles on his chin. As he chews, his mother puts a glass of milk in front of him.
“You have the table manners of drunken monkey, Bryan.” She sighs. “Are you sure there's more you'd like Lev? I have a sausage or two that are still raw.”
Bryan laughs, covering his mouth with one hand. He leans over to Lev. “I have one, too.” Lev feels biscuit pieces against his cheek.
Lev uses to his tail to go through his boyfriends pants, under his garments, and tickles around his genitals as he speaks freely. “I'd love some raw sausage.” He licks his fingers clean after devouring the piece of liver, drinking from his coffee cup to clear his palette, then plays footsie next to Bryan as his tail exits out of his pants.
Bryan smiles and continues eating. Happiness and horniness radiant from him like he's a little sun.
Aldan fairly trudges into the kitchen, his coffee cup empty. He looks better, freshly shaved, and changed into clean clothes. He smiles at everyone and Sally runs to him and he grabs her in a hug. “How's my best little girl today?” Looking at Kate. “And my best big girl?”
Lev finishes his plate quickly, reaching under the table with his right hand as he slips it into Bryan's pants, tugging on his hard pecker as his boyfriend eats. “Today is the start of a new life, huh Aldan?” He continues to rub at it until everyone has sat down at the table.
The family exchanges small talk until Aizen's concert comes up. 'Is there an occasion? A holiday for your people, Lev?”
Lev shakes his head. “No, no. We don't have a holiday for another month. He's just doing it because he has to for school. Well, it's what he wants to do with his life...” He stands up, stretching out his back, then takes his plate to the sink and cleans it. Afterwards, he stands beside Bryan and waits for him to finish his food. “We're going to be late for school soon! That's what happens when you drink a bottle of absinthe in less than an hour, Aldan.”
Aldan gets a look on his face. Almost panic. As quickly as it appears, it's gone. “Um, Holt drank his share. I didn't drink the whole bottle.”
Kate looks at him, arching her left eyebrow. “So, that's why you were out all night.”
“I slept downstairs all night. I didn't want to wake you. I had a few drink with Holt, the elf husband of Aizen.”
She shakes her head. “Men.”
Aldan breathes a sigh of relief and looks at Lev.
Bryan Devours the rest of his breakfast, rushing upstairs to grab his books and chalk tablet. As he's thumping about upstairs, Aldan finishes his coffee and moves into the sitting room. He's dressed in normal clothes, no uniform and tugs at his collar and rolls his shoulders every few moments. Grabbing his sword, he stares at it for a long time. As Bryan begins jumping down the stairs, Aldan tightens his sword belt and sighs comfortably. He looks at Lev. “It feels strange to be out of uniform. Without the sword is too much. I'll leave it in the office when I'm working with the kids.”
The three of them prepare to leave, Bryan kissing his mother, and Aldan kissing Kate and the younger children. Kate gives Bryan and Aldan each a small basket, and Lev a small clay pot sealed with bee's wax. She pats Lev's shoulder gently. “And I didn't forget you.”
“Thanks, Katy.” Lev blushes and bows to her, before following his boyfriend and Aldan outside to the front of the house. “Your mom is so much nicer than my Grandma.”
Aldan and Bryan both nod. Bryan smiles. “She's a great mommy. I'm glad you like her. I don't think she'll mind when we ask her to let you move in.”
Aldan whistles. “I don't know about that. We've got your little brother coming. Adding Lev too. You should leave that to me, Bry. We have to see how you and Mikey get along, too.” He glances at Lev. “How do you feel about scholars?”
Bryan laughs and elbows Lev. “Scholars who never stop asking questions until you tickle them and make them pee themselves.”
“You often forget that I once wrote for the papers.” Lev says proudly, sticking his tongue out at his boyfriend.
“Oh?” Bryan narrows his eyes at Lev. “Will you pee yourself if I tickle you enough?” He reaches for Lev's side, trying to tickle his ribs and under his arms.
Aldan grabs Bryan's shoulder and steers him away from Lev. “No pee-tickling before school!” He laughs. “You guys are a hoot.”
“Fine, fine...” Lev uses his tail to tickle Bryan's back and under his shirt, holding him in a hug so that he can't be free from it. “What's wrong? What's so funny? You're not gonna pee, are ya?!?” As soon as he feels his boyfriends stiffie getting hard he stops, afraid that he might actually make him pee. They're at the point in they're walk where they have to part. “Oh man. It sucks we have to take opposite ways. Aldan and I might have to run anyway. He doesn't want to be late for his first day at the new job!” Lev pecks Bryan on the lips, tickling his side before he finishes it. “I love you. See you after school?”
Bryan leans into Lev's kiss, almost losing his balance as Lev pulls back. He takes Lev's hand for an instant. “Of course, silly. I'll meet you at your school when you get out.” He hugs Aldan, receiving a kiss on the cheek. Running down the road, he turns and waves. “I'm gonna make you pee!” He calls out, with several passers-by giving him a strange look as he disappears towards school.
“Man. This is gonna be wild today. You're going to be the new counselor at my school! You do realize everyone there is absolutely crazy like me, right? The only reason we're not in prison is because we got away with an insanity excuse.” He smells his clay pot of food, licking his lips as his animal hunger grows. His ears twitch and he turns his head, hearing a fight break out from a third of a mile away, then turns to face Aldan again. “You and Jeremen will get along well, but our two teachers are just normal folks. They've never fought in any wars or anything, so I don't know if you'll like them as well.”
Aldan smiles. “You know, I can like someone who's not a stone-cold killer! I'm a man of many talents and mysteries.” He looks seriously at Lev. “Is there anything I need to know? About the other teachers or any of the kids? I know Jeremen will brief me, but you probably know a lot that he doesn't.”
He holds the clay pot with one hand as he pauses to think. “Hmm... I'd say to go easy on us and don't talk down on us like we're kids even if we are, because the only thing we need from you is to feel like we're actually being heard. That's my best advice.”
“That makes sense. I found that with our inmates, too. At the end, many of them just wanted someone to listen and treat them like sentient beings, not monsters.” He looks down. “Even if they'd done monstrous things.”
They walk quietly through the crowded streets until they reach the school. Lev looks at his feet before he enters, which are a bit dirty. One of the teachers has left a bucket with a lid over it along with a cloth outside of the school by the front door for him, which he uses to clean his feet before he enters. All of the other kids are already present, and the two teachers are almost prepared to begin classes. Lev puts his food away in a tub, ushers Aldan into the small school, and takes place at his seat.
One of the teachers, a young woman with very short brown hair notices him and holds out her hand. “You must be Aldan. We saw you yesterday but didn't know that you would be our new school counselor. We wish you luck. Right kids?” They all respond with a 'right' or 'yes ma'am', some of them enthusiastic while others couldn't care less.
Aldan looks around the room. Spying the boy with green hair, he thinks of Dakota. Was that just yesterday? He nods and awkwardly waves. “I hope I can help.”
The other teacher, a young man in his early twenties, quite short and skinny, runs over to Aldan and the female teacher and greets him with excitement. “My name is Jack. I was once a student here. We feel so fortunate to have a new member to our family. I hope you enjoy being with us and that we get to know one another better as time goes on.”
Principal Jeremen comes out of his office, slaps one hand over Aldan’s shoulder, and walks him to his office after greeting him. “Your room is much like his, except there aren't any books or artwork anywhere inside.” He shows Aldan the furniture in the room, pulls out the drawers of the desk, points at the case files for each student that are now his to keep. “So this is where you'll be working. Like I said, you'll speak with every student for about thirty minutes every day. All of their information is in the files, but I wouldn't go straight by that. It's best to get to know them first before you make any judgements on their characters. Some of these students have done some atrociously disgusting things, but it's not because they themselves are evil. No, quite the contrary. They were just on the wrong foot path and guided wrongly with no nourishment. We've had one hundred and twenty graduates come out of our school. It's a small school, so you can't expect much either way. Unfortunately, thirty-six of them didn't complete the program and repeated their past behaviors, committing even more serious crimes that lead them to the rope or block. That is the greatest tragedy of all, but I'm speaking to the choir, huh?” He laughs to diminish the seriousness of the conversation, patting him on the shoulder as he gets Aldan to touch the fine leather of his seat. “Pretty good office, huh? You can bring whatever you want in here. Take your time and just get yourself situated. Read over the files. Tomorrow the real work will begin. Any questions?”
“Am I permitted to observe classes? In the prison, we'd sometimes take a prisoner who had showed remorse and contrition, and we'd make him a trustee. They'd have more privileges, a little more freedom.” Aldan is still examining his office. “I was wondering if something like that would work here?”
Jeremen walks over to the window and looks out as he answers. “Yes, you're allowed to observe classes. Do whatever you please. You will be having lunch with the students and teachers as well.”
“Thank you, Principal Jeremen. I'll do my best to justify your confidence and to help the students. To help "our" students.”
“Good. Good. I'll let you be then. Take as long as you like and feel free to leave or come back whenever you want. You may even start today if you feel as if you can do so.” He pulls out a cigar from a sleeve pocket, placing it on the desk. “A gift. Come by my office anytime you want.” The principal leaves the office elegantly, leaving the door open as well.
Aldan takes the cigar and smells it. It's a good smoke and he sets it in his desk draw for later. He looks out of his window, learning his view, opening the window for some fresh air. Sighing, he sits at his desk and looks through the files looking for a last name that matches Dakota's. He's nervous and excited.
He finds the green haired boys file, noted as Jay Codoc, eleven years old, admitted to the school half a year ago after running away from home for the third time and hiding out in the forest. He's been noted to have suicidal tendencies through the act of self-mutilating himself. Also says on his report that he was sexually abused by his Grandfather when he was seven, who was executed by hanging after being found guilty. There are follow up reports on many sessions, all of them showing that he has made no progress at all.
Aldan leans back in his chair. He taps a finger on his desk. “His grandfather. Dakota, did he do that to you, too? Is that part of your story?” He looks through his desk, searching for ink, quill, and paper.
Aldan stands and exits his office. He heads for one of the classrooms. Leaning against the door frame he watches the teacher and students, trying to learn what he can as they study and teach and talk. He makes mental notes on anything unique or distinguishing for the students.
All of the students seem pretty engaged into what they're learning. That is, except Lev, who's tail sways from side to side in boredom. They're reading a history book, which he has closed and rests an arm on. The teachers call on students to read from time to time and speak loudly and cheerfully. Even Jay seems surprisingly relaxed as he reads from his textbook. Some of the students notice Aldan, but none of them stare for too long. For a moment Aldan is surprised that any of these students would be considered deviant and having committed crimes.
Aldan listens to the history lesson, curious about they'll teach about the battles and wars he's been a part of. Quietly, he moves to the other classroom and observes. The room is small, only three students in it at the moment. All of the desks have been moved out of the way and the female teacher is sitting with them in a circle as they meditate in silence together. She notices him watching but pretends he’s not there as she guides them with breathing exercises.
Aldan does his best to quietly move back to his office. He takes Lev's file and sets it in front of him. He doesn't open it. Instead, he moves it to one side and takes the top file from the stack and begins reading through. He examines each file in order, keeping Lev's off to the side, until lunch.
At lunch, the once quiet school transforms into a explosion of loud conversations and gossip. All of the students gather into the main classroom, splitting into their typical three groups as they eat together. The teachers sit together as well, having their small talk and such. Lev sits with the green haired boy and a girl as he did the day before. Eventually, the principal stops by Aldan's office, knocking on the open door and asks if he wants to join the teachers for lunch. Aldan grabs his basket and follows Jeremen.
Jeremen leads Aldan to a wide desk that the teachers sit at. The girl speaks first. “I noticed you peaking in on our meditation session today. We do that once a week. We think it reinforces our students to learn how to better calm themselves by shutting off the worries in their mind and just focusing on the now. I never formally introduced myself, did I? My name is Raven.”
Aldan nods as he sits. “Good to meet you both. I served with a fella who meditated every morning and evening. What else do you teach, Mrs. Raven?”
Raven finishes her food, putting it off to the side before she answers. “I do mathematics. Jack does history and literature. We try to spice up the stuff we teach if we can and ask students what they want to learn.”
Jack puts down a turkey leg before he asks, “Have you ever had any experience as a counselor? You don't look like a teacher. Look more like you just fought in a war to me!” He laughs at his own joke and Raven hits him on the shoulder.
Aldan unpacks his lunch and eats. Fried chicken, biscuits, cooked carrots, and a pecan-honey hand-cake. He tucks into the chicken, enjoying his wife's cooking. “Well, Jack, until yesterday I was a guard at the prison.” He points with a chicken leg towards the prison. “I've been regular army since I was a teenager. I've fought in most of the wars and rebellions of the last twenty years.” he looks at Jack. “When you get to recent history, I'd be happy to offer some perspective.”
Jack finishes his chicken leg, licking his fingers clean as he speaks with a full mouth. “Well, there's a lot of scholars out there that read books and think they know how to help people just from that, but then there's people like you who might have it all figured out by experience. I'm guessing that's the case for you.”
Aldan shrugs, “Depends on what you're talking about. War and fighting? I have training and experience. Dealing with convicts? More experience than training. Dealing with condemned? That's all experience and what I've taught myself. “
“Well, I wish you good luck.”
Raven hits him on the shoulder again, reminder him that he already said that. Eventually lunch comes to an end and the students prepare for their next classes. Raven asks, “You want me to give a formal introduction to the students and let them know who you are? Make sure you're loud when you want their attention at first or else you'll never get them to listen to a word you say.”
Aldan nods. “I think that's a good idea. I'm not sure what to say. I don't want to scare them.”
“Well, too bad.” She slaps him on the back as she walks up in front of the class. All of the students immediately look up at her. “Everyone! We have a new member in our family! Please give a warm welcome to the new school counselor, Aldan!” Everyone is still too busy pulling out their books to really hear or pay attention. Jack walks up beside her, crossing his arms, waiting for the students to pay attention.
Aldan leans over to Raven, whispering. “I could use my sword to get their attention, but I don't want to traumatize them?”
Raven quickly puts her hand over her mouth, whispering back in a harsher tone. “No, don't do that! Just yell something like 'hey'.”
Aldan nods. He takes a step forward. He takes a deep breath. “GOOD AFTERNOON, STUDENTS!” He shouts with the voice of a 20-year veteran, projecting his voice to the furthest corners of the classroom. “MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE!”
All of the students immediately shut up, almost shitting themselves in surprise. One of the kids responds, “You have our attention!” A few others laugh in response.
Aldan relaxes, returning a more normal, father of four voice. “My name is Aldan and I'm the new. . .your new counselor. I'm here to help each of you as best I can. You're welcome to my office anytime.” He looks around. “If anyone has any questions, I'd be happy to answer while we have a few minutes.”
Nobody raises up their hands or responds. Instead, the kids speak to each other in whispers. One the kids blurts out. “So we can see you whenever we want? Do we have to see you every day like our last counselor?”
Aldan tries to identify who spoke. He tries make eye contact. “Whenever you want, but I'll meet with each of you once a week. Every day would be too much. I don't even like me that much!” He grins at his own joke.
Raven walks over to Aldan and hushes down the class. “Alright, alright. Now let's give Aldan a round of applause and then we'll be onto our ancient history studies.” Two of the kids groan and complain while the others clap. She smiles and licks her lips as he walks away. It's obvious that she has a crush on him.
Aldan pauses at the doorway. “I'll be in my office if anyone needs me. Thank you, Mrs. Raven for letting me interrupt your lesson.” He smiles and waves. He pops into the principal's office. “Excuse me, Jeremen, but do you happen to have ink, pen, and paper? I couldn't find any in my office.”
Jeremen steps out of his chair, looking around his table for a moment. “Sure. Everything alright?” He walks over to him and hands him a handful of pens, a closed container of black ink, and a stack of thick papers.
“Everything's fine. If every day is like today, this will be the easiest job that I've ever had.” He smiles again, taking the supplies. “I just want to make a list of ideas for the children, working with them. As well as a reminder of things to bring from home.”
“Alright. Well, I'll let you be.” He shuts his door as Aldan leaves. One of the students is already bugging a teacher about seeing him. Raven gives the go ahead and he follows along as Aldan walks to his office. The boy is chubby, short bright red hair, and wears glasses. He asks even before Aldan notices him following behind. “Uh, Aldan? Can I talk to you for a moment?”
“Certainly.” He leads the boy into his office. “You can shut the door if you'd like, then take a seat and tell me your name.” Aldan sits and once the boy tells him his name, he looks for the lad's file.
The boys name is Youenn Aubert, aged 14, placed into the school for repeatedly robbing from street vendors and for possessing starshatter after he was arrested. He lives with his mother as an only child. His report reads that he's made some progress but has had two incidents of relapse in the past. No history of abuse.
“What can I do for you, Mr. Aubert?”
The redhead slumps down in his seat, twiddling his fingers as he looks around the room. “Uh... I don't know. I guess I just feel down in the dumps, ya' know?”
Aldan nods. “I think so. Is everything okay at home?”
He nods. “Yeah... We're pretty well off since my mother is a white mage.” My Dad died when I was really young in the last war, so I never really knew him.
“That must be hard. Just the two of you. Your mom probably has a hard time understanding how it is, being a boy and all.”
He sighs. “I guess the reason I wanted to talk is because I want to go back and use. I'm always thinking about it and if I get caught again, I'll have five years in the prison says the judge. What does it matter to him? I'm only harming myself.”
“Yeah.” Aldan nods sympathetically. “Well, and your mom, too. Your friends maybe. But if you want to spend your allowance on that, why should the judge care?”
“I know, right?” He pouts, locking his arms. “If I don't use starshatter for three months, then I can get out of this school and my charges and dropped, but what does it matter if I'm going to go back and get high anyway?”
“If you can go three months without it, why go back and use again? Would you like it more in another school?”
“I can't decide. This place is pretty cool and all.” Youenn sits up a bit straighter. “Then when I leave here and go back to my old school, I'll lose all of the friends and support I made here. It all seems so pointless.”
Aldan looks confused, “Why not just stay here and finish school with us?”
“I don't know. You think you can ask Jeremen if I can?”
Aldan blinks and nods, “Sure. Do you think that would help you stay away from the starshatter?”
“Maybe.” Youenn bites his lip, nervous. “Well, thanks for speaking to me. I think I'll get going back to class.”
“Youenn…” Aldan says as the boy starts to leave. “Even if you can't stay here, you can still come and talk to me. I'll make time, okay?”
Youeen nods with a grateful smile. “Okay. Thanks, Aldan! It's good to meet you.” He disappears from the doorway view for a moment, then peaks back in for a brief second. “Oh, and welcome to the family.” And then he runs back off to his desk.
Aldan sighs. It occurs to him that he had no idea what to say or do. He stands and goes to his window, staring out over the view. “Gods, Drew, help me. I don't have any flippin' idea what I'm doing. It was so much easier when they were in cells and couldn't leave.” He sighs and returns to his desk. Taking paper and ink, he makes small selection of carefully written notes and adds them to Youenn's file. Finished with that, he takes the top files and begins reading.
Aldan runs by Lev's file. All of the information in it that you already know is there. Thirteen, half demon, half wolf, both parents deceased, killing them in self-defense. History of physical abuse, sexual abuse, and neglect. Sexually assaulted by six men when he was seven. Violent tendencies and sporadic outbursts. Lives with his Grandparents. Relationship with his people is strained. Placed into the school after attacking two students. If it weren't for his Grandparents pleading for him, he would have been placed into prison for five years. The previous counselor writes that not only has he not made any progress, but his issues have seemed worsen. She writes that he's the highest priority student. It's also written that he speaks a lot about being lonely, afraid of himself, and has a deep hatred for the king.
“Well, we're making progress on the lonely part.” He shakes his head. “And none of us are fond of the king these days.” Aldan ponders the boy-wolf. “Does he have issues with his temper because of what the shadow does to him? Or is the shadow drawn to him because of his anger? Are they even related.” He thinks back to the genocidist. A wound to the chest may drive the shadow forth.
Time passes, but nobody comes by. It seems like all of the students are too busy in their studies or too shy to speak at the moment.
Aldan makes a short list of things to bring from home for his office. He begins trying to come up with some sort of priority system for the students. He starts by reviewing their case files and sorting them into piles. One pile for seriously at-risk students, like Lev. Students that could readily pose a danger to themselves and others. Another pile for students that seem to be recovering and might soon be considered to return to their 'normal' schools. A pile for students who aren't dangerous, but who would be put at risk returning to a normal school.
After an hour of reading and filing, with boredom setting in, Aldan visits the two classrooms. He stands at the door, just watching. He pays some extra attention to Lev and to Jay.
As always, Lev sits in class with his book closed, bored as usual. Jay sits beside him, just barely able to pay attention. He looks like a tired zombie. Raven is walking around the classroom, looking at the student’s progress on their science homework.
Aldan chews on the inside of his cheek as he watches Lev and Jay. He tries to imagine what must go through their minds at times like this. Bored with school. Poor kids. Suddenly he stands and heads back to his office. He retrieves Jay's file and goes through it.
Aldan puts Jay's file with Lev's. His top priorities among the students right now. Glancing out the window, he thinks for a moment. The prison runs on a set schedule. Soon, Gerald, the Warden, will taking his afternoon coffee. That would be the best time to make his proposal.
Aldan informs the principal of his plan, and with permission, heads over to his former place of employment. Force of habit almost takes him back the guardroom, his guardroom, but he winds his way through corridors and up stairways until he arrives at the warden's office. He asks the attendant outside for a moment of Gerald's time. Then, with an effort, Aldan relaxes. After all, he's here as an educator, not an underling.
A few minutes pass before the warden exits his office, dressed in his armor and uniform, looking to Aldan with a confused grin. He's a bit old, maybe in his sixties, but very healthy for his age. He pauses before he speaks. “Your commander says that you up and quit yesterday. I thought to myself, 'Aldan? One of my best guards quitting?' It must be true by the way that you dress.” He walks over to a table by his office, filling up his cup of coffee as he walks back into his office. It's dark inside, cluttered and small, the polar opposite of what principal Jeremen's office is like. “What seems to be the deal, Aldan? Want your job back? I can make that happen. Need more money? Different shifts? Come. Sit down.” He has to squeeze in between his desk and files just to get through to his chair.
Aldan sits down. “That's very good of you, sir. But just can't do it anymore. The kids. I can't. But that doesn't mean I don't want to do my bit. Just that my bit has changed since yesterday.”
“Ahh... What is it that upset you so much yesterday?” He leans back in his chair, lighting a cigarette as he stares at you.
“I oversaw a boy yesterday. And he seemed just a boy who'd made some fucked up choices. Sold and used starshatter. Killed another who bought and couldn't pay. But, he wasn't evil.” Aldan leans forward I understand the law. “But next was ten-year-old girl. I just can't do it anymore. I have to try and get to them before they're coming here to have their heads lopped off.” Aldan pulls his finger across his throat.
“A ten-year-old girl?” He exhales smoke from his nostrils. “There is no such person in the prison fitting that description. Your commander must have been playing with you.”
“He picked a poor time for such a joke.”
“Yes, he did. What was his name again?”
“Commander Joshua?”
Aldan nods. “Yes, sir.” Aldan stands. “It's a good thing I resigned. Otherwise, I'd be looking at arrest for striking an officer...What kind of officer lies to his men about something like that?” He paces, agitated, angry. “Gods damn him for a fool! We're not playing a game down there.”
“No, we're not... Sit down, Aldan! You're driving me mad walking around like that. We'll pay Joshua a visit after we're done speaking. Now you said you still want to do your bit. What do you mean by that?”
“I’m sorry, sir.” Aldan sits. “We'll I've landed at the school next door. As a counselor. Someone for the students to talk to, so they don't end up here, hopefully. I was thinking that perhaps a deal could struck where I could come in and talk to some inmates. The younger ones. The children. To try and make their last time easier? Maybe help them reconnect with what was taken from them that made them do whatever ended them up here. Essentially, what I've always done, except I won't be helping kill them at the end.”
“I see. Congratulations on the new job then. You know, there's nothing wrong with rethinking what you want to do with your life. We can only be warriors on the battlefield for so long, right? Or else we’d just be like Cruiberg. So you'd like to be a counselor of such for them like they have in the other kingdom...” He spins his chair to the other side, pulling out an application paper and sliding it over to him. Gerald puts out his cigarette, grabbing a pen and a tray of ink as well. “We've always had this job open, but nobody has taken it. You wouldn't be making as much money as you did though.”
Aldan nods. “Well, I'm sure we can come some fair agreement on that. I wouldn't expect to make as much, sir. I wouldn't be here ten hours a day, after all. And if it works well, there's always bonuses and perks”. His face goes serious. “But what of Joshua, sir? The next most senior man down there after me is Lt. Davyth. He's no fan of Joshua's either and when he finds out that the commander induced me to resign on a lie, you may lose him, too.” He shakes his head in disgust. “A man like that doesn't deserve your trust, sir. Pardon me if I'm speaking out of turn.”
“Hold your tongue on Joshua for a moment. We'll get to him momentarily.” He lights another cigarette, looking over the application again before turning it over to him. “You know, I've heard the rumors around the prison that you found your husband in one of our cells a few months ago. I don't quite understand it completely, but I trust you, Aldan, because you have always been a loyal and honest worker with me. It makes sense now that you would want this job.”
“The rumors are true, sir.” Aldan contains his sorrow in speaking of Drew, maintaining his mask of professional soldier. “One of the convicts. Drew, the demon lad. We. . .were very happy for a very, very short time. I did my duty with him. As husband and guard. As lov . . .” He catches himself. “Excuse me, sir, as friend and executioner. I see things a little differently, sir. I guess for some men it's growing old that changes them. Or losing a child. Or drink, for the unlucky. For me, it was love.”
“I'm sorry for your loss and what you had to go through, regardless of the crimes he committed. Now let's go over this application.” He uses the pen to point at different bullets on the paper and goes through them with him. “The job would require that you oversee the wellbeing of anyone held by us under the age of eighteen sentenced to execution. You would give them therapy, make sure their needs are being met, whether it's food or clothes or hygiene, if they are trying to contact their family, etcetera. There are never any more than nine in our prison under the criteria and never any less than three. It should keep you busy. You will not help in the executions like you did before, but it is suggested that you observe the executions for their wellbeing. But this is only a suggestion. You can sign here and here, and I will have you hired now. You can begin working tomorrow. Any questions?”
“Rate of pay, sir? And who do I answer to about the prisoners?”
He flips open to a different page to check. “Thirty silver an hour. You'll answer to the other guards, their commander, or me.”
“I know the routines and regulations better than most of the other guards. And the watch commanders, too. If they give me latitude and work with me, I don't think we'll have any troubles, sir.” Aldan signs. “But if one of them hurts a prisoner without just cause or tries to start something. . .”
“If one hurts a prisoner, you will come to me and we will take care of the situation appropriately. Now onto Joshua.” He lets his cigarette hang from his mouth as he goes through other papers. “Ah hah... He's on duty right now. Row D where the women are held. Let's pay him a visit, shall we?” He stands up, grabbing his sword and attaching it to his waist belt. He can't help but to laugh as he tries to squeeze his way out of the office again.
Aldan stifles his laugh behind his hand. Checking his own sword belt, he falls in behind the warden. It doesn't occur to him at first that he doesn't have to follow two steps behind and one to the left. It's ingrained.
The commander walks in front towards the main center hall, where many of the guards greet and bow to him. They make their way into D hall quickly. Gerald goes through a sleeve pocket for his master keys and walks by each cell carefully, trying to find Joshua. Eventually, they find him with a prisoner. Joshua has his pants down and he's raping a woman. She's naked and there's a puddle of blood coming from her. Joshua hits her and roars, “If you try screaming again I'll have your head on a spike with your mouth around my cock!”
The cell door swings open and the commander stands to the side, letting Aldan walk in. Joshua immediately rolls over, stopping himself as he reaches to pull his pants up. The naked woman back away towards the wall and starts to cry. Gerald looks to Aldan, unsurprised. “You remember asking me what would be done if someone harms a prisoner?”
Aldan's hand is on his sword. His face has gone absolutely calm. Few men have seen him with that look. Gerald was one of them. At the village so long ago. Aldan looks at the woman. “What's her crime?” He asks quietly.
Joshua answers, “She's a killer and a whore! What does it matter what I do to her?”
Gerald yells. “Silence, traitor! My inmates will be treated with dignity and respect regardless of what crimes they commit. Not only have you committed one of the worst crimes in the kingdom, but you have done so in my prison! This is a crime that goes against the warden! GUARDS!” Four guards quickly run to the cell, standing outside. Observe this moment well and tell your fellow colleagues about this. He holds onto his sword, spitting with anger. “By the power invested in me by the king and as warden, I sentence you, Joshua, to death for committing rape against an inmate. Aldan!” He turns to him. “Kill this man for me. Make him suffer. Make it slow.”
Joshua wails out, crying, kicking his feet as he puts his pants back on and looks to his sword, which is on the bed. The girl has now balled up in the corner of the cell. “Please, you must understand! She's only a whore! You can't do this!”
Gerald speaks louder. “Aldan? Do you need me to take care of this for you?”
“No, sir.” Aldan walks in past Joshua. He grabs his sword from the bed. He pulls the blanket off and drapes it over the woman. “You may not want to watch this.” He stands and looks at Joshua. “Then again, you may want to.”
Aldan looks at Joshua. “Last words?”
Joshua looks up to him and laughs hysterically. “What's wrong? I didn't know you'd take the joke that bad. Demon loving scum!”
Aldan draws Joshua's sword. “I'm going to kill with your own sword. So that at least once, it will have served an honorable purpose.” He stands in front of Joshua. With a quick thrust and flick of his wrist, Aldan removes Joshua's left testicle. It flies across the room, squishing against the cell wall and sliding to the floor. “We're going to remember you, Josh. All the guards. When a guard rapes an inmate because he can't get women at home, we'll call that "A Joshua".” Another thrust and wrist flick and the right testicle is removed. “Whenever a guard shits his pants because he's too sick or drunk, we're going to call that "A Joshua".”
Aldan takes a fencing stance, he feints at Joshua's legs, then shoulders, finally removing his penis. “It looked a little lonely without your balls, so I thought it'd be best to reunite them. Whenever a man can't get it up or please his lover, that's "A Joshua".”
He kneels downs, just out of arms reach. “I forget, Josh. Are you married? Do you have children?”
Joshua is bleeding out to death, sobbing and wailing in pain, unable to speak. Gerald speaks for him. “He has nobody at all. Nobody will miss him. Guards, are you watching?” He looks to them, and they respond with a 'yes sir', standing still in amazement and disgust. “Please, continue Aldan.”
“I guess they're lucky they don't exist. They don't have to know they were married to a coward, fathered by a coward.” Aldan turns to the woman. “Did he bite you? Punch you? Kick you?”
She pulls down the bedsheet, nodding, still traumatized and afraid. “Yes.”
“One of you men, take her to the infirmary. She's been through enough.” When the woman is taken away, Aldan drives his fist into Josh face. Three times into his mouth, until Joshua is spitting blood and teeth. “That's for biting.”
He takes Josh's right hand and crushes it beneath his boot. Then does the same with the left hand. “That's for striking a prisoner.” Pulling his legs straight, he stomps down on Josh's ankles. “That's for kicking a prisoner.” He punches Josh two more times, then reaches into his mouth pulling out his tongue. He severs it with a quick stroke. “That's for lying to me. And for talking about my husband.”
One of the guards pukes and Gerald grabs him by the shoulder, forcing him to watch on.
Aldan stands and paces the cell. He pauses a few feet back, looking at Josh. “Does it hurt yet? Does it sting just a bit?” He walks back up to Josh and kneels beside him. Grabbing a handful of hair, he yanks Joshua's head back. He leans in close. “Congratulations, Josh. You've earned all of this. Every moment. More, even. But I have to get back to work. But you should be happy. You're the last person I'm going to ever kill in the prison. Unless there's another war, the last stroke I make in anger. Good bye, Josh. I'll forget you by breakfast.” Aldan draws the blade slowly, deeply across Josh's throat. He keeps him pointed away from himself or the others so the spray doesn't soil them. And when the spray is only a gurgle and Josh's eyes begin to dim, Aldan stands and goes back to the door. He looks back at Josh's remains, smiling at him. He turns to the warden and other guards, “I'll do worse to any man who abuses a child inmate.”
Gerald lights another cigarette, pacing around the cell as he looks at the mess. “Guards! You will clean this room and dispose of his body. Notify any extended family of his of his crimes and that his remains will not be found. Have them burned outside. As you clean his body please take into consideration how serious I am about the wellbeing of my inmates.” Gerald exits, following him back down the hallway. “Are you okay, Aldan? I was not expecting to see him doing that when I opened the door. No. What was on my mind was to have him fired in front of you. Come up to my office and I will pay you for what you have just done. Three hundred silvers. Consider it a bonus.”
Aldan nods. He briefly considers refusing the money. But with the baby coming. And it might let him do some things for the students. He follows Gerald back to the office. His mind is calm, which unnerves Aldan. He should be feeling something. But he's not. It's as if he just swatted a fly away from Whirlwind's flank.
Gerald goes back to his desk, fetching out a bag of coins, which he throws down in the middle of the table to him. He takes the signed paper, tucking it away in a file, then moves his chair over to the right, going through more folders. “Ah, yes. Before you leave, I'll need to find out who it is you'll be working with. Any information new inmates that fit the criteria will be given to you by me. You said you're working as a counselor at the rehabilitation school, yes? How many do you have there?”
Aldan looks up.” Still somewhat detached from himself Sir? I'm not sure exactly. No more than twenty.”
“Ahh.. So you'll be quite a busy man then.” He makes further small talk as he gathers the files, slapping them against the desk and putting his cigarette out. “Alright. You can take these home with you if you'd like or leave them in your old cabinet.” He flips through them, reaching for his stack of cigarettes, which are now empty. “You have six on your caseload here. Five of them are new and one of them has been in for two weeks now. You're free to leave whenever you want now. Make sure you take your money, though, Aldan.” He tries to snap Aldan out of it by raising his voice in a more serious tone when he says his name.
Aldan looks up. He blinks a few times. He shakes his head slightly and clears his throat. “Yes. I will, sir.” He stands and gathers the files. He tucks the sack of coins in his tunic. He starts to salute, catches himself, and instead extends his hand to the warder. “I won't let you down, Gerald.”
“I know you want, Aldan. You're a very, very brave man for taking this job. I think very highly of you. You do know that, yes?” He takes Aldan's hand in a firm handshake, then lets go to walk him out of the office. “Forget about Joshua. Nothing like that will ever happen again in this prison after what you did. My good sir, I'll see you tomorrow, yes?”
“Yes, sir. I'll try to have a plan, or at least an outline for you of how I hope to proceed. Good evening, sir.” Aldan leaves, slowly making his way through the halls. He wonders how far the story's gotten already. He exits the prison and takes a few deep breaths outside. Clutching his pendant, he looks at it, before kissing it reverently.” I'm sorry, Drew, my love. Forgive me.” Clearing his throat, Aldan spits in the street before heading back to the school and office to go over the new files.
Halfway through Aldan's walk to the school the purple stone illuminates before his eyes. It stays lit even after he notices it, the light only fading out a minute later.
Aldan smiles and head in. “You always were a better demon-boy husband than I deserved.”
Chapter 7: Chapter Seven
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Seven
As Aldan heads into the school he immediately notices that all of the students have left. However, the principal and two teachers have stayed behind, sitting in the children's desks, hands over their heads in silent frustration. He knows that something has gone wrong. Jack fesses up. “It's Lev...”
Aldan stops and his blood runs cold. “Lev? What? What happened? Where is he?”
Raven interrupts Jack before he can reply, “One of the kids was bullying this boy named Jay and Lev did what he always feels the need to. He stood up for him by using violence instead of coming to us.” She gulps. “He threw him to the ground without even touching him and began to choke him before the three of us were able to get him out of it. As soon as he realized what he was doing he ran into the other classroom and told us to leave him alone.”
“Is the boy alright?” Aldan takes a step towards the other classroom. “Is Jay alright?”
“They're both fine. And the bully would have fought back, had it not been for principal Jeremen taking him out of the school and scaring him shitless with threats to the prison if it happens again.”
Aldan nods. “I'll talk to Lev.” He thinks about the prophecy. “Don't worry. Everything will be fine.”
Aldan goes to the other classroom, pausing at the door and knocking. “Lev, I'm coming in.” He waits for a moment, then enters. He closes the door behind him.
Lev is curled up in a ball, hiding in a sphere of flames in the center of the classroom. All of the desks are pushed to the side and the flames are controlled to not burn down the entire school. Obviously, he's using them to avoid anyone coming in contact with them. “Go away, Aldan.”
Aldan stops and kneels on the floor. “You know I can't do that, as your counselor. I sure as hell can't do that as your friend and the father of your boyfriend. I'll stay over here. Tell me what happened.”
He grunts, “I attacked a bully that had it coming! Grant is an asshole and a piece of shit! Nobody likes him. He should be put in the prisons have the key thrown away.”
Aldan nods. “He was picking on Jay, right?”
“Yeah. He made fun of Jay for being gay, called him a faggot, and joked about his brother that had just been executed yesterday. It was disgusting! The teachers wouldn't stop him no matter how loud they yelled at him. I'm the only one that could.”
“It's partly my fault. I should have been here.” He looks at Lev. “You defended Jay. What's wrong now? Why are you in here, using the flames to keep people away?”
“Because they're all angry at me now! They think I'm a freak! A monster!” The room rumbles and shakes as he yells. Aldan notice a black shadow figure watching against the wall where all of the tables are stacked. It vanishes into the air.
“I'm not mad at you. I don't think you're a freak or a monster. Neither does Bryan. Raven doesn't. Jeremen doesn't. Kate doesn't. Lev, what's the shadow saying to you right now?”
The fires diminish, but his eyes are a grayish black. “It tells me that I should kill you and leave the school. Burn it down. Kill everyone that I see.”
Aldan nods, “Are you going to? Kill me, I mean. It's not like I don't deserve in some ways.” Aldan looks around. Lowering his voice, he continues. “While you were here stopping a bully from hurting Jay, I was next door at the prison. You couldn't guess what I was doing. And it was worse than what you did.”
“Do you want me to let it decide your fate?” His eyes are almost black now.
“No. I don't trust the shadow. I trust Lev. The demon-wolf boy that the shadow torments and uses because the shadow has no power without you. So it lies to you. Tells you we hate you when you know, in your heart, that we love you. You know it, Lev. Think about Bryan's face when he sees you. Has anyone ever looked so happy as he does when he's with you?” Aldan glances around the room, expecting to see the shadow.
“Errggg... STOP!!! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!” Lev stands up, hitting his head with his hands. Suddenly another shadow emerges out of his back, sifting through the walls like a ghost. Lev's eyes go back to normal revealing his teary green eyes and scared face. He falls down to his knees, reaching to Aldan as he cries.” I don't know how much longer I can handle it. I'm just a vessel for their using.”
Aldan rushes forward and takes Lev into his arms. He hugs the boy close and tight. “I know, Lev. I know, baby. It's okay. Right now, you're okay. I've got you, Lev. I've got you.” He rocks Lev, trying to give him some measure of comfort and strength. “I've got you, now.”
Lev finishes his crying, eventually standing up and holding himself together, leaving the room first as he goes to apologize to the principal and teachers. “I'm sorry for acting out. I know it's not my duty to stop aggressors like Grant. That's your job. Hopefully, I'll soon be dead and you won't have to worry about me acting out.”
Jeremen stands out of his chair, a sympathetic look on his face. “None of us want that you, Lev. If we have to tell you it every day, we will. We're here to help you. You deserve happiness and life.”
Raven and Jack nod, the latter responding in agreement. “Yes, Lev. We'll never give up on you, no matter what happens.”
“No one's dying anytime soon. Not on my watch. I've had enough death.” Aldan thinks back to Joshua. “More than enough. We'll figure this out, Lev. Don't forget, we have Aizen's concert tonight!”
“That's right.” He's still slumped with his head down, depressed, and hopeless. “I guess we should get going.” He grabs his clay pot from out under his desk and waves to the teachers before they leave.
Aldan fetches his basket from his office, storing the files in securely in his desk. He locks the desk drawer and slips the key into his pouch. Meeting Lev at the entry, he waves good bye to the other teachers and Jeremen. He walks with an arm around Lev's shoulders. “Do you think your friend Jay would enjoy the concert?”
“I forgot to invite him. I'll make sure do that next time.” Bryan said he'd meet me at my school this morning. “Should we wait around here for him?”
“I think we should.” He sits on the steps leading up to the school. “You know, I saw two shadows with you in there.”
“You saw them?” He turns his face to him in surprise.
Aldan nods. “Yes. One was in the corner when I entered. The other. . .sort of. . .appeared through your back and disappeared through the wall.”
Lev sits in silence and contemplation, thinking about how the shadows must have been watching him. “Are they watching now?” He can't see them anywhere nearby, but they must be... Eventually, Bryan comes into view, running towards them in glee. “I wonder if I should wear this to the concert or not. Then again, if I don't wear this, I'm left naked in just a fundoshi. Oh, boyfriend incoming.”
Aldan shoulder bumps Lev. “I think that's Bryan's second favorite outfit of yours.” He stands and looks back at the prison. Then at Bryan and Lev.
Bryan sprints at the pair when he sees them. He slows just enough to not bowl Lev onto the ground as he launches himself at his boyfriend. He hugs Lev tightly, kissing his neck and burying his face in Lev's neck. “I missed you! So much!” When Aldan clears his throat, Bryan looks at him and smiles. “You, too, dad!”
“I missed you too, babe.” Lev hugs him under his armpits, kissing him deeply. The two teachers and principal exit shortly after. Jack observes. “I never knew you had a boyfriend, Lev!”
Lev slaps Bryan's ass and lets him sit down next to him. “We've only been together for a few days, but I feel like I'm already in love with him. Words cannot even describe how I feel for him.”
Raven blushes and squeezes Jacks arm. “They're so cute together. I'm happy for you, Lev. Glad you found someone. Have a good night, you three. See you tomorrow.”
As they walk away, Lev goes back to kissing his boyfriend again, tickling his side with his tail. “Excited for the concert tonight? I'm pretty excited. And I get to meet your other brother too! I bet he's already home! Boy, is it gonna be a shock when he see's the two of us together and kissing in front of him. You think he will be jealous? I bet he likes men too. Runs in the blood, huh?”
Aldan sighs, “I hope he doesn't. I don't think you could handle the three of us.” He laughs.
Bryan blushes a little. He kisses Lev. “Just so long as you love me best, I don't mind sharing. A little bit. Sometimes.” He waves a hand. “Aw, Mikey wouldn't be any fun. He'd just want to draw us all with our stiffies.”
Aldan starts, “Shhhh! Not so loud. A little privacy.” He looks around at the busy street. “Do we have to time to head home and get cleaned up, do you think? Or we could rush over to Jay's and get him. What do you think, Lev? Or straight to the concert hall?”
“If I knew where he lived, I'd send him a letter...” Lev thinks as they begin to walk. “We should probably head home and eat before we leave. It will start around dusk.”
As they walk, Bryan positions himself between Lev and Aldan. He wraps an arm around Lev's waist and leans his head on his shoulder, while holding his dad's hand.
Aldan looks at his boys. Worry hides behind his eyes. Right now, they are so happy. But two shadows? He almost wishes Bryan had been a little slower in getting here. He sighs, “I know where Jay lives, Lev. I visited his mother after Dakota.”
“Huh? What part of town is he in? If you have the exact address, that could help. I'll just throw the letter to him from our house.” He winks at his boyfriend, letting them dwell in the mystery.
Aldan wracks his brain. “I think it's 67 Poe Road.” Aldan stop and smacks himself in the forehead. He turns and races back to the school. “Files!”
Aldan flies back to the school, arriving just in time. Before Jeremen can lock the doors, Aldan races in, unlocks his desk, grabs Jay's folder and memorizes his address. He replaces the file and locks the desk drawer again, rushing out again. He wishes Jeremen a quick goodnight and jogs back to the boys.
“So you have it, right?” Lev holds hands with Bryan as they walk.
Aldan nods again as he catches his breath. “Indeed, I do.”
“Good. Let's get home and have our bellies full before the concert. There should be plenty of great wine at the show. If I remember, it'll be located at the library near where Bryan and I first met.” Lev kisses him on his cheek.
Bryan giggles as Lev kisses him with his long tongue and snout. Aldan shakes his head, feeling proud of them both, happy for them both and a little jealous of them. He pushes aside the memories of the night the three of them fucked and concentrates on thoughts of the concert and the two shadows.
With his father distracted, Bryan leans close to Lev, kissing his furred ear and whispering, “Will we have time for some sucking do you think?”
Lev's ear tingles to gentle touch to his ear. He holds his hand in front of his mouth and whispers back, “That depends. Will your brother drawing us while we're sucking each other?”
“I bet if we let him he would.” He glances back at his father with a guilty smirk and gleam in his eye. “What if Mikey wants to play with us?”
“I don't know if I want that... I told Aldan that I want it to be just between the two of us for now on. Maybe he or Mikey can join in ever once in a while though, if they're all bored and lonely. That, I have empathy for.” He nudges Aldan's side with his shoulder.
Aldan is knocked from his thoughts. He smiles down at his boys. He nudges Lev back. “Feeling better, Lev? It's really good to see you smile.”
Bryan nods. “I know, right? His smile is just great!” He looks at Lev, his eyes twinkling with affection and admiration.
The two of them eventually get home after a half an hour of catching up on what they learned in school, Lev having to explain what happened to him as well, assuring his boyfriend that he's ok, but deep down he knows otherwise. He tries to focus his mind on being present and positive for Aizen's concert tonight. As they enter the house, Lev immediately makes a fresh coffee for himself and Katy, handing one to her as a greeting. He finishes his cup quickly, leaning against the counter as he tries to relax. “Is Milliken already home?”
Kate sips the coffee gratefully, “I may never make coffee again, you know. Certainly when you're here. Yes, Mikey is upstairs rearranging his books with the new ones he brought home.” She takes Sally and Jereminy upstairs to change for the concert.
“Ugh. More books.” Bryan sighs as he takes Lev's hand and leads him upstairs. “Every time Mikey gets a new book, he pulls all of them off of their shelves to rearrange them. It's a pain!” They pause outside the door. Bryan takes both of Lev's hands in his and stands facing him. “Mikey can be strange. Just remember that he means well, okay? He's just weird.” He kisses Lev. “Mmmmm. Ready?” Bryan opens the door and leads Lev inside.
Milliken is inside. He's got several stacks of books on his bed and on the floor. He's standing between two stacks, looking at one book's spine. He's chewing on his thumb as he looks from one stack to another. As they enter, he looks at the two boys. His mouth goes slack and he is obviously shocked.
Lev stands by the door, waiting for Mikey to answer first.
Bryan pulls Lev into the room by his hand. “Mikey, this is Lev.”
Milliken stares at Lev. “He's a demon, but not like any I've ever seen or read about.”
Bryan nods. “Yep. He's my boyfriend, too.”
Mikey sets the book down at the top of one stack. He steps towards Lev and stops. He turns back and takes the book he just placed, and sets in a smaller stack on his bed. He holds his hand out to the book. “Stay!” He approaches Lev. “Your boyfriend? But Daddy loves demon-boys. Is he like Drew?” He leans down to look at Lev's feet. “No shoes. Demons never wear shoes. It disconnects them from the earth. But wood floors do not.” He looks Lev over closely, pausing and commenting on his fur and tail. “Canine tail. Black wolf. Most demons have feline tails. Ears of a wolf as well. Green eyes…”
Lev lets him look over his features, even moving up his robe so that he can see his tail. He walks over to the side of Bryan's bed and sits down. “It's nice to meet you, Milliken.” He can't help but to get the hots for him. ‘Oh Gods,’ he worries. ‘This will be the third in the family I've gotten a stiffie for.’ “We're going to a classical concert tonight and you're welcomed to join. It's at the students library.”
Mikey goes to his small desk. He pulls out paper and a pencil. He begins making notes. “Is Lev short for anything? What's your full name?”
Lev crosses his arms. “It's not short for anything. My full name is Lev Garnet Shafiel. I'm the only breed of my kind, half demon and half black wolf. None other exists on this planet.”
Mikey's eyes go wide, “You're your own species? Amazing.” He looks at Bryan. He closes the bedroom door. “Have you two copulated in any way? Have you fucked?” he prepares to write.
Lev laughs, tugging on Bryan's shirt. “Sit with me. Is it okay if I tell him?” He waits for permission. “Yes, we have had sex.”
Bryan sits next to Lev, blushing like a beet multiplied by a red apple. Mikey makes a few notes on his paper. He looks up. “I see. Do you wear the traditional demon fundoshi? Or do you have a unique undergarment? Are same sex relationships common among demon-kind?” He cocks his head to one side. “Did you know Drew?” His voice is different with the last question. Softer somehow. Less clinical.
Lev carefully strips off his robe, setting it to the side to reveal his fundoshi as an answer. “Same sex relations are not only common in our kind but are equal in relation to those between men and women. And no, I never met Drew. I think something was preventing me from ever meeting him. An entity. It knew that if i met him earlier on things might have gone down differently. But who knows.” He squeezes Bryan's hand.
Bryan squeezes Lev's hand in return. Mikey observes Lev closely. After a moment, he starts to blush, turning away from Lev and his brother. “Uh. . .”
There's a knock on the door and Kate's voice calls through the door. “Get dressed and downstairs NOW. We have to leave soon.”
Mikey looks at the door, then at his books, then at Lev and Bryan. “Th-thank you. If I have any more questions, I guess I'll ask after the concert.” He turns his back to Lev and takes off his shirt, moving a pile of books on his bed, revealing a clean outfit laid out for him. He pulls the shirt on without turning around. He’s chubby, with rolls of baby fat along his sides.
Lev slaps Bryan on the butt. “You better get changed too! I'll go downstairs and wait for the two of you.” He takes his time observing Mikey's body, then his boyfriends for a moment before heading downstairs. Once down there he quickly rushes to his seat at the table. “We should eat as fast as we can so that we can get good seats. I have a feeling it's going to be packed tonight.”
The table's already set with dishes and food. A large pot of stew steams in the middle of the table. A smaller bowl sits in Lev's place, filled with cubes of raw beef and pork, raw vegetables, and a lighter brother that does not steam as hotly as the main dish. Sally and Jereminy are already eating, their chests and stomachs covered with large towels in case they spill. Aldan smiles at Lev and dishes himself some stew. “Did everything go okay with Mikey?”
“Yeah, I think so. He's pretty nice. I'd like to read some of his books if he'd let me.” Lev rushes to fill up his plate. As soon as the two brothers have made their way downstairs Lev jumps out of his seat, slapping his forehead. “Oh, oh! I forgot! Can someone get me a paper and a pen? I have to write a letter. Quickly, please!”
Mikey pulls a piece of paper, small quill and tiny inkwell from a small satchel worn over his shoulder. He careful unscrews the inkwell and sets it before Lev. I try not to go anywhere without some way to record my observations. “The concert tonight is an unusual opportunity to observe demon-kind among their own people in a relaxed atmosphere.” Sally looks at Mikey and giggles
Lev tries to not a mess as he moves from pen to ink to paper in cycles as he writes. His tongue sticks out as he quickly has the entire page full. He blows on it, folds it into a triangle, then runs to the open window in the kitchen. Bryan follows closely, curious as to what he do. “And away we go!” The paper flies right out of his hand and up to the sky, disappearing in a split second. He tickles his boyfriends belly while he's not looking and runs back to the table. “Hopefully, it doesn't go straight to his door but instead flies right into his room and hits him on the head.” Lev chomps down on his raw food, imitating Bryan for a moment, then remembers his manners.
Aldan pauses as he eats. He carefully puts his spoon down, takes a small sip of coffee. “What the blazes was that?”
Lev responds with pride. “It's a little special trick that only a few demons can ever achieve. It has to do with our connection to the planet and use of meditation. It's hard to explain and I don't even really understand it yet.”
Kate whistles and Sally and Jereminy clap excitedly. Aldan shakes his head and returns to supper. Mikey grabs his inkwell and looks as if he's about to start writing, but a sharp word from Kate causes him to carefully pack his materials away. Bryan leans over and whispers. “What other magic can you do that you haven't showed us?”
“Tons of stuff, but I don't want to get carried away with it or show off too much. We should get to eating.” Lev sits up in his chair as he finishes his plate, licking it clean. “Delicious, Katy. Thank you, once again.” He rubs his stomach, which hurts a bit from eating so fast. “Oh boy... I think I need to calm down for a moment before we go.”
Bryan leans his head on Lev's shoulder as he eats. In between bites, he slides one hand under the table and between Lev's legs. He rests his against Lev's dick, the red tip poking out from the sheathe, smiling happily as he dunks bread into his stew. Milliken watches Lev closely as he eats. After a few moments, Bryan begins squeezing his boyfriends equipment. He tries to slip his hand into his robe and under the fundoshi but quickly gives up. As everyone finishes, Kate clear the table.
“Right. Does anyone have to pee? Now's the time, before we leave.” Aldan looks at each of the children and Lev in turn. Jereminy raises his hand and Aldan takes him to relieve himself. They return as Kate finishes the cleanup and the clan heads for the sitting room and the front door.
Lev waits by the door quietly and starts to feel anxious that they might show up late and get bad seats. “Come on... We have to hurry!”
Kate and Sally wait in the sitting room by the fireplace. Bryan stands next to Lev, holding his hand and looking at him with lovey-dovey eyes. He bumps gently against him every few seconds. Smiling whenever Lev looks at him. Shortly, Aldan returns, carrying Jereminy, with Milliken following behind.
“Right! Everyone's assembled, let's get going. I don't want to be late on Aizen's big night.” Aldan and Kate shepherd the children out of the house, pausing long enough to lock the door before they set off. Aldan carries Jereminy, Kate keep firm hold of Sally's hand. Bryan keeps hold of Lev's hand and the family let's Lev lead the way. Mikey casts his eyes down and mumbles to himself until Aldan reaches out with his free hand. Mikey grins and skips to move alongside his father, taking the offered hand. He begins to tell Aldan and Jereminy what to listen for in the concert, given that demonic compositions tend to favor deeper octaves and longer measures....
Lev chats with Bryan as they walk, recounting how they first met, only this time they're taking the opposite way from home. “Do you think this would be considered our first date?”
Bryan thinks for a moment. He shrugs and grins.” Sure!” He lowers his voice. “But shouldn't we have dated before we sucked and stuck out thingies in each other with dad?” He laughs, looking around quickly.
“I don't think our relationship is really normal anyway, but what does it matter?” The two of them bump into each other playfully, kissing and hugging freely as they walk to the library. It's only a ten minute walk away, closer towards Bryan's school than anything else. The student library is the largest in the entire kingdom and holds more than two million books on it's six top and four bottom floors. Some consider it to be a national treasure to the world. As they come closer, Lev explains, “My friend that's playing tonight is named Aizen. He's supposed to play four original compositions that he's made by himself tonight. There are six other students from the school that are having performances this week, all under eighteen, and all of them are considered to be the best that the kingdom has. Since Lev is considered the last one to play, the winner will be announced tomorrow.” He frowns. “I doubt that he will win though. The music we play from the mountains is much rawer and more different than what people around here know. Not even I know that much about it since I was born here. What I hear in my temple is only a small accumulation to its history and I think Aizen wants to bring all of it to the audience in ways that they might understand better. That's why he started learning and writing for instruments from here that he's never played before.”
Milliken perks up noticeably. “Do you think he'll have one composition for each of the great historical eras of demonkind???” He hops up and down as he asks. “Four. . .four. . .four. What else could he do with fours? The cardinal points on a compass! The earthly states of matter! The four creator races. Oh! Did he give you any hints, Lev?”
“No, not really. Just one. You'll have to wait and see. He might take an autograph after the show.” Lev chuckles. They enter the library, which has around six hundred chairs already placed out inside of the massive library. Shelves have been moved aside and against the walls, a process that takes massive labor and is done only twice a year. A third of the seats have already been taken up, but there's also plenty of people strolling around to get wine from the readymade bars or to simply look at books. The atmosphere inside is surreal, no matter how many times one goes inside of it. One feels as if they've walked into someplace sacred. A small stage has been set up so that no matter who is sitting they're able to see the musicians play. Instruments have already been set up and tuned; two violins, a viola, cello, lute guitar, and piano.
Kate stops as the family enters and gasps. “So many books.” She looks over to Mikey who's staring all around. “Hands to yourself, Milliken! Don't go grabbing books without permission.” He nods but is too awed to speak. Jereminy squirms in Aldan's arms, twisting this way and that, asking 'what's that, daddy' over and over, Aldan patiently explaining the answer to each new question. Bryan holds onto Lev's hand, wrap their arms together, staking his claim to the demon-wolf-boy and daring anyone to question them.
Kate speaks in hushed, reverent tones. “Will your friend be conducting or playing?
As she asks and Lev answers, a voice calls out. “Lev! Aldan!”
“Both, ma'am.” Lev looks towards the distance to see who it is.
Holt waves to them from the front, near the stage. He gestures for them to come closer, pointing to a row of unoccupied chairs. As the family makes its way to the front, Holt's face alternated between beaming proudly and tortured worry. “I'm so pleased you all could make it. I'm Holt, Aizen's life-mate.”
Jereminy points at Holt. “Elf!” He laughs in his father's arms. “Daddy, a real elf!”
Aldan nods. “Yes, Jer, that's Holt. He's my friend.” Looking at Holt, he apologizes. “He's never met an elf before.”
Holt nods, reaching out to shake Jereminy's hand. He looks at everyone. “I was afraid you wouldn't make it in time. They should be sending us to our seats any moment now!” He looks over Bryan and leans close to Lev and speaks in heavily accented and slowly enunciated demon-tongue. “He is adorable! You are so cute together.”
Lev blushes, taking a seat between his boyfriend and his best friends boyfriend. Before he gets a chance to make any small talk, an announcer walks up stage and speaks loud enough for everyone in the library to hear. He calls for everyone to take their seats, as the performance will begin momentarily. The once gracefully silent library turns into a madhouse of chatter and chaos as people scatter around to find open seats. It isn't long before two thirds of the place is full. Aizen walks up stage first, dressed in comfortable dark green pants that are bags up high and tight on his calves and a solid gray tunic. While the shirt is only one color, it's in no way casual. The materials on it are noticeably intricate by every thread. It's obvious that he made these clothes himself. He moves different sheets of music to all of the different instruments as three other musicians take the stage. Two of them are humans and the second is a jaguar anthro. All of them are three times his age and much taller than him, making him the outcast of them all. After a lengthy discussion with the other musicians over different sections that they'll play, he eventually sits down at the piano and faces the crowd, waiting for everyone to take their seat.
Lev notices him, whispering to Holt. “It doesn't look like he's nervous.”
Holt sits in the front row, facing the piano with Aizen able to see him with the slightest motion of his head or eyes. Lev sits on Holt's right, with Bryan on Lev's right and Milliken at the end. Just behind them, Kate and Aldan sit, two empty chairs between them.
Holt's eyes are moist. He glances to Lev, taking his hand and squeezing it tightly. “He's so glad you're here, Lev. I can feel it. I'm glad, too. Isn't he just the most beautiful being you've ever seen?” His voice is low and breathless. Outwardly, Holt seems calm, but Lev can feel the moistness of his palm and a very faint tremble as he waits for the concert to begin.
Aldan and Kate hold Jereminy and Sally on their laps, allowing the children to see more clearly and allowing the parents the keep a careful handle on the young ones. Aldan's eyes are watery as well, and Lev senses sadness in them. Bryan leans his head on Lev's shoulder, sighing happily. He wraps his arms around Lev's arm, resting one hand on Lev's privates.
Aldan leans forward, whispering something to Holt in elfish. Holt smiles back and whispers, also in elfish. Then there is silence. The assembled crowd, friends, family, teachers, mentors, tutors, faculty, administration, benefactors, other musicians and composers all wait. Barely breathing. Hanging at the moment. Holt's face is more worried and concentrating than Aizen's. . .
Aizen's mentor walks up to the stage, signaling everyone to be silent during the performances, only after each piece can they make noise. He gives a brief background on his student Aizen. “Before we begin, I'd like to introduce the composer and main performer for tonight, Aizen, a young demon of only eleven years old that migrated to our land only a month ago. Since he has come to our school, he has surpassed almost all students in the musical department at a rate unlike any other that I've ever seen. Aizen is a prodigy - there's no doubt about this. He comes from a different world, a culture that is so ancient and personal, that I feel to warn you that this might not be your average performance, but the boy continues to surprise me. Please, welcome him warmly.”
The crowd claps, cheers, even whistles loudly and wildly. Aizen stands up, blushing red, his tail unable to stop itself from dancing as he walks up to his mentor. He coughs, catching his voice before he speaks as loud as he can without yelling. “Thank you for coming out to support the School of Arts tonight. I also thank the Students Library for having us as well. It's an extreme honor to be here.” He looks to Holt, Lev, Bryan, then Aldan before his eyes travel onwards to the rest of the crowd. “Tonight's performance will be split into four different pieces. Two of them will be string quartets and the others will be played solo by me. I wrote these pieces in dedication to a friend of mine, who I think I'd consider my best friend, named Drew, a fellow demon, who was executed at the young age of thirteen a few months before I moved here. The pieces don't focus on that certain event of his life, although it has its influence. There is a clash between the darkness he dealt with and the beauty he also saw in it as well, because in reality, he was not just a criminal or a troubled soul, but also an empathetic friend, a lover, a firm believer in his faith, a father, a husband... Nevertheless, I start with solo piano, then we move onto the string quartets, and end on a solo piece for lute guitar.” Aizen bows before he walks back over to the piano, closing his sheet music and placing it on top of the case before he sits down.
Lev squeezes Bryan's arm as Holt does the same to his. “I have goosebumps already.”
Bryan turns in his chair, looking back towards his father. Aldan is hiding his face in Jereminy's back. His shoulders shake for a moment, almost imperceptibly. Bryan looks lost for a moment, shifting in his seat. Kate reaches over and takes Aldan's hand. Mikey stares at the stage, a piece of parchment spread over his things and charcoal pencil in hand. Holt's lips move in a silent plea for his partner.
A shy voice peeps out from the aisle. “Lev? Lev?”
Lev turns his head around, trying to find out who it is.
In the twilight of the library, Lev sees green hair. Jay has arrived in the nick of time. He looks around, waiting for Lev's response. He's trying to avoid notice. When Lev looks at him, he shrugs his shoulders and holds his hands up, mouthing 'Where do I sit?' He looks almost terrified.
Lev quickly tosses a pen out of his pocket at Aldan's chest. “Hey, Aldan! Jay is here. Can he take one of the open seats?”
Aldan glances over at the boy and nods. Jay, watching the exchange, slides quietly down the row, sitting next to Aldan. He's very careful not jostle or touch anyone as he makes his way to his seat. He sits, immediately looking all around, as if afraid someone will notice him. His clothes are clean, but show patches and mending at the elbows and knees. It's obvious that he's embarrassed.
Aldan wipes his face with a handkerchief and leans over to Jay, whispering something to him. Jay looks at him in cynical disbelief. Aldan nods and crosses Jereminy's heart with one finger. Jay relaxes, smiling for an instant and turning his attention to the stage.
Suddenly, the music begins. The sound from the piano silences everyone immediately with its serious, cold tone. A slow, mournful melody, minimalist, yet so complex. The second movement is much more jazzy and upbeat, but then it turns into a huge, unbelievably loud piece. It looks painful to play, as he does so fast, and it sounds as if there are five or six pianos playing on top of each other due to the power of the reverb and echoes. It swallows the entire library from every angle until suddenly Aizen stops, stands up, and waits for everyone to clap. After a few minutes he walks back over to his instrument.
Holt watches nervously. He wishes he could be next to Aizen, somehow lending his strength to him. He knows the concert will take a lot out of him. When he can tear his eyes from his love, he scans the audience, trying to gauge their reaction. He worries that Aizen's composition is so different from what they're used to that they'll judge the music harshly. He worries that Aizen will make a mistake. He worries. He clenches Lev's hand in his own, squeezing tighter and tighter. Oddly, to an outside observer, Holt seems placid and calm. Only his friends would note the subtle changes in his eyes. And only Lev can feel him tremble.
Bryan listens, leaning his head on Lev's shoulder, one hand on Lev's leg. The music is loud and complicated. Lev and elf-boy seem to like it. Bryan closes his eyes and lets his mind wander, letting the music permeate his soul, unwittingly giving in to the spell that Aizen is casting. Next to him, Milliken scribbles short notes on papyrus. For the first act, he hears the music technically, noting the arrangement of certain notes and the patterns. It does not occur to him to close his eyes or to feel the music.
Aldan holds Jereminy. The music reminds him, in places, of his own symphony with Drew. He feels the mournful passages. He sees the similarity between their pieces, he sees the similarity between the demon-boys in his life. He holds Jereminy closer.
Without any introduction into the next part, the quartet begins to play. It begins violently atonal, spectral, and chaotic, all of the string instruments playing off of each other’s sounds until they've become one, which leads into something less extreme and more soothing, ethereal, and ambient. Aizen leads the mean sound with his cello, playing low notes, while the others play serene and beautiful harmonies off one another. The tranquil and surreal peace seems never ending until the heavy timber comes closer to an end. Aizen leads it again with a much more animated solo, his fingers all over the instrument, plucking, stringing it with a bow, slapping at it and pulling out every sound that he can from his instrument while the others follow it with a much more mysterious atmosphere. The first part of the quartet fades to silence and they wait for the crowd to clap. This time it's much louder than before, even some whistles here and there. After they've fixed their pages, the second part begins. Elements from before are still present, but some of the material he's read and learn from his month at school has influenced the piece. It's as impressionistic and romantic as anything he's ever written before, a powerful love ballad. Towards the end, Aizen stops looking at his paper and looks to his love, then to his newly found best friend, and finally to Aldan. Can he tell that this was written for him? That he translated every single sound from the music box into this quartet? The tears that he see's tell him so. This time after the music is over all of them walk to the front of the stage and bow.
Aizen pulls up the piano chair to the center front of the stand, grabbing his guitar lute from beside the cello, and sits down, waiting for everyone to be silent. “Again, I'd like to thank you all for coming out to night. It looks like... We actually sold out. So I'm a bit nervous. I have one more piece for you all tonight.” He whispers as he looks down at his bare feet. “This is for you, Drew.” And suddenly the necklace glows for a short moment.
The worst of Holt's nerve pass. Aizen is in command. Music is his element. As much as Holt is at home in the forests, Aizen is at home with an instrument. He watches, filled with pride and love for his partner. At the mention of Drew, he utters a silent prayer. For a boy who led such a tragically short life, he impacted the hearts of Aizen and the others powerfully.
Bryan thinks back to his words and conversations with Drew. He touches his own necklace, looking at it and smiling. He cuddles closer to Lev, not caring who can see or what they think. He whispers in Lev's ear a quiet, but heartfelt 'I love you, Lev'. He kisses his cheek before settling in to enjoy the last piece.
Aldan recognizes the strains and rhythms before Aizen stops and speaks. He closes his eyes and remembers holding Drew in his arms as they listened to their song. He hopes, no. He knows that Drew is listening tonight, even before the brief flash from Aizen's pendant. He cries for his lost love. Drew. For Drew. He doesn't notice Jay watching him, curious and concerned; but unsure of what to say or do, he just watches and listens.
Aizen exhales, then begins to pick away at the strings of his guitar. It's not romantic or like the other intense pieces. Instead, it comes deep from his own heart and relationship with Drew, growing up in the mountains with him. Some parts of the song contain fragments of the first songs he wrote when he was first given the guitar. The center melody of it is one that he played inside of a cave to Drew when they were still very young. As he plays the technical piece perfectly he looks back and remembers how he had his first sexual experiences with him, even a relationship that fell through. He remembers how they'd travel to the lakes to fish for food with other anthros. His fingers are tired, but he continues to play every note as they were written down on paper, all the while with his eyes shut. The blonde demon inhales as he opens his eyes, looking to the crowd in an intense daze of concentration, and finishes the piece. He forgets that there's no back to the chair and almost falls out as the crowd stands up and cheers, claps, whistles loudly. The other musicians from the quartet help him as he comes down the stage, finally letting his emotions overtake him as he cries by the stairs. “I don't know why I'm crying. I'm not happy or sad.”
The jaguar anthro helps him stand up as they walk away from the stage and back to the rehearsal room. “It's okay. Maybe you're overwhelmed that you've gotten this far. Remember when you told us about yourself when you first joined the school? How you had almost died in the forest countless times? You probably never thought you'd survive and commit to your dreams like this, but here you are. Listen to them cheer for you.”
After the teacher and announcer have made their last speeches most of the people either exit, search through the library out of convenience, or head to the bars for wine. Lev and Bryan lean up by the stage, holding hands as they talk about the concert together. Eventually, Mikey joins in. “I don't think he will win the award since it was so confrontational and abnormal for the humans here. I'm kind of surprised by how many demons made it though.” He searches through the crowd, spying his grandparents. Lev waves to them and they wave back.
Bryan leans against Lev. “I don't know if I understood everything. I feel like I didn't, but I still liked it. I think Drew would have liked it a lot.”
Aldan and Kate spend a few minutes talking as Sally and Jereminy play among the empty chairs. They were well behaved during the concert and now's their time to release pent up energy. Aldan looks strained, but he and Kate hold hands as they talk.
Mikey listens to Lev and Bryan and Holt. He points at Jay, who stands off to the side, looking at Lev nervously. “Who's that boy?”
Holt beams. He listens to people as they discuss the concert as they filter out. After a few minutes talking with Lev and Bryan, he heads back to the rehearsal room.
Lev notices Jay, motioning for him to come over. “That's Jay. He goes to my school! Hey Jay, why don't you introduce yourself?”
Jay walks to the three other boys, waving nervously. “Hi... I got your letter, Lev. Didn't even notice that you sent it to our house. Mom found it on the kitchen table.”
Bryan smiles at Jay. “I'm Bryan and that’s my little brother, Milliken.”
Milliken looks at Jay for a moment, makes a note on his paper, and awkwardly extends a hand. “Your hair is green. Is that natural or do you color it somehow?”
“It's a rare genetic thing.” He shrugs. “Do you think it's gross?”
Mikey looks up from his paper. He seems confused for a moment by the question. “No..no. Why would I think it's gross any more than blonde or brown hair? As a genetic trait, do your brothers and sisters all have green hair, too?”
Bryan smiles at Jay. “I like it. It's cute on you.” He looks at Lev. “You already stick out in a crowd, wolf-boy. Maybe I should do something different with my hair. I must look boring.”
Jay blushes “Yeah.... We all have it.”
Lev notices his reaction and gets an idea. “Hey, Bry, let's go upstairs and check out some of the alchemy books. They're locked up behind a wall, but they give me permission to go through.” He winks, taking him with him. Now the two awkward boys are alone together.
Mikey barely notices Lev and Bryan leaving. He's intent looking at Jay. Bryan heads off with Lev, letting Kate and Aldan know that they're checking out some books. Mikey stands next to Jay. He starts to speak but stops. Jay can see him counting silently to himself. 'One, two, three.' He looks at Jay again and smiles an awkward smile. “May I ask you some questions, Jay?”
Aldan keeps a close eye on Mikey and Jay. Kate has run into some neighbors and, after a quick kiss for Mikey, causing him to blush and sputter, she takes Sally and Jere and heads home.
Mikey smiles, genuinely this time. “Does the green hair extend everywhere? Under your arms? On your legs? Above your penis? Does it feel like regular hair? May I feel it?”
“It will, but right now I don't have any hair elsewhere on my body since I haven’t started puberty. You can touch my hair though!” He steps up closer, descending his head to him.
“Thank you.” Mikey touches Jay's hair, patting it from above a few times. Then he runs his hand through it. He leans close, peering at the hair, then at Jay's eyes, eye lashes and eyebrows. He stops and is about to start writing when he stops. “If you'd like, you can feel my hair. It is typical hair a boy my age.” He makes several notes.
“Are you sure?” He's careful with how he touches Mikey's hair, touching it softly as if it were an anthro's tail. “Do you have any friends, Milliken?”
Mikey looks up. “Yes. Bryan, Lev.” He stops for a moment, thinking. “And Drew. He's dead but I remember him and sometimes he talks to me when I sleep. Do you have any friends? Or do your peers ostracize you for being different?”
“I have two. There's Lev and Angela from school. Nobody else though... Would you like to be my friend?”
Mikey looks at Jay. “That means you would have to be mine. But I'm . . . different. Almost everyone gets irritated with me quickly. I ask too many questions and I don't understand people sometimes, which leads me to ask more questions. So they stop being my friend. It's easier if we don't start if my questions would bother you.” He looks down, concentrating. “I'd like to be friends, though. Yes.”
“Yes? Yes!” Jay jumps once, then bows. “I'll be the best friend that I can be. May I hug you?”
Mikey blinks in surprise and steps back, “Wait!” He puts his pencil and paper down. “Yes.”
“Okay. I'm going to hug now!” He leans in, squeezing him with love and ease. Afterwards, the two of them talk together sitting down and make a date for tomorrow to hang out.
Further along the crowd of people, an old man with a cane notices Aldan walking around. He moves as fast as he can to him, putting out a hand to stop him from wandering. “Aldan. That is you, right?” It's Drew's father.
Aldan looks at the old demon. Part of him hates the old demon, for how he abandoned Drew. But Drew insisted he hold no grudge. “Yes. How are you, sir. What did you think of the concert?”
“I... I...” He stumbles, trying to find his words. The man looks ten years older than before just in the short amount of time. His eyes are red from holding back tears. “It was the most powerful musical performance I've ever heard.”
“Yes, it was magnificent. Aizen is quite the prodigy.” Aldan sighs. “Here, let's sit, sir.” He helps the old demon to a nearby chair, sitting with him. “Aizen used our song, Drew's and mine, as a basis for part of the performance tonight.”
“Your song? I don't…” The man coughs up blood into a cloth. “…Understand what you mean by that...”
“Would you like some water? I could get some, no problem?” He looks back to the stage. “Our song. It was a ritual we shared. A song was revealed to us that told our story, Drew's and mine. Of this life, of our past lives together and our future lives. It was our love given musical form.”
“I see. I know of that magic you speak of... Well, it was beautiful. What the two of you had must have been as well.” His tears finally begin to rain down over his crumbled, tired face. “I just wanted to let you know how sorry I am for being so rude that day. There's so much I'm sorry for. I wasn't a good father. If I had done more, maybe I could have saved him. Now the damage has been done and I'm going to die a miserable, painful death and be forgotten, known by everyone as the one who abandoned his own son. That's how it will be seen with the new Lord. She believes in that other boy. You don't see it, but after tonight the kingdom is going to be having a racket for what that boy said upstage.”
“Over what Aizen said? Why?” He rest a hand gently on the old demon's arm.
He coughs out more blood, wiping his mouth as he stuffs the cloth into the pocket of his robe. “Dedicating a performance to a convicted killer. That was very bold. Not many will see it through the lenses that he does. Not like we do.”
Aldan nods. “He hadn't considered that angle. You may be right. I hope that part of things doesn't cause Aizen too much trouble.” He looks at the old one. “What will you do now? How long do you have?”
“With the help of the mages from town and our medians, I'd say about four or five months. I don't know who I'm battling for though. They said it's a sickness that spread from my heart to my throat.” He wipes away his tears. “Aldan, will you forgive me?”
“Yes. It's done.” He looks at the old demon with sadness in his eyes. “He's buried on Robin's Road, facing the river. There's a marker. Perhaps, I can show you. I think Drew knew you'd feel this way. He made me swear to forgive you, to not hold a grudge. I think he'd want you to meet your step-grandsons.”
“Perhaps I will.” He smiles mournfully. “I think I'll sit down for a moment if that's okay.”
“Of course.”
“You're a philosopher, is that right?”
“I once was. Not anymore. A book of mine is somewhere in this library. I brought a few copies of it here from the mountains.”
“It's a shame your studies didn't give any insight into the shadow that assaulted Drew.”
He sighs. “But nobody really understands it completely. All we can do is fear it since there's no way to stop it. After Lev, it will find another and another. I have no doubts about that.”
“Wait here, sir.” Alden stands and heads to a fountain. He gets some water and returns to Drew's father. He pauses for a moment, making sure that Mikey and Jay are okay. He sits with the old demon, offering him a drink of water. “I can't accept that we're helpless. I consulted a man of learning. He's of the opinion that the shadow can be destroyed, under the right circumstances.”
He takes slow, tiny sips from the cup. “Thank you... You're a better man than I could ever be. You're a beacon of hope. Like a lighthouse of some sort.”
“I just try to do what I think is right. It's not easy and I don't know if it makes me any better. If only we could drive it from the body and kill it before it flees. That's the key. The expert said to kill the body. But we can't do that. Have to drive it out. Did nothing in your studies and leaning speak of spirits and possessions?”
He thinks back, knowing some things that might relate, but certainly are only myths and spectacles, nothing of real importance. “Some elf and mage tribes have encountered a similar entity that might be the same. Other than that, I have no real idea. I must ask on a different note. Do you plan to keep your promise and stay with Drew or will you find someone else at some point?”
“He made me promise not to seek an early death. He didn't ask that I stay alone. I don't know what I'll do. Everything reminds me of him and the loneliness is too much to bear, sometimes.”
“I see.” He looks away. “If love comes your way, you have to take it and immerse yourself in it no matter what the cost. There's too little of it to go around these days to just let it go to waste. I only had my one love. Drew had you. And if you find others, I don't know how he would feel about it.”
After speaking to a few people for the newspapers, Aizen goes to leave his rehearsal room, running right into Holt as he's knocking on the door. He holds it open, leading him inside. It's actually an office space made for some of the workers to restore old art and texts and print books. “Hey, love. What did you think of the show?”
Holt looks around the room, standing on tippy-toes to see things up high. Bending over to see things lower. “Well, to be honest. . .” He looks at Aizen with a pained smile and shakes his head. “I thought that it was. . .now, don't be angry, Aizen. I love you, do remember!” He wipes his forehead in apparent nervousness. “I thought it was MAGNIFICENT!” He shouts the last word and continues shouting. “MAGNIFICENT JUST LIKE AIZEN HIMSELF!” He throws his arms around Aiz, lifting him and spinning. “It was tremendous! Stupendous! Wonderous! Mellifluous!”
“Oof!!!” Aizen freezes in surprise. “Can you put me down?” He laughs. “I'm glad you liked it. Seems like a lot of people here enjoyed it as well. And not just my kind either. I spoke to some of the newspaper reporters a few minutes ago. They said they'll give it very positive praise too! They asked me about my history, culture, where I'm from, and why Drew was such an important inspiration for me. I clarified and tried to explain that I believe the kingdom shouldn't be executing young people to try and push my message. Maybe it will make people think further than, 'oh, that boy was just some killer', and then to, 'he was troubled and needed help' or at least something a bit sympathetic. I don't know.” His feline tail swipes back and forth as he takes his boyfriends hands. “Let's go someplace else.” He takes him to a personal office room and shuts the door. It's full of different kinds of paper and craft materials for hard book covers.
“Oh, you're such a rebel!” Holt holds Aizen and nuzzles his nose and mouth against Aizen's neck, nipping lightly. “Have you decided which party to go to? Aldan quit the prison over some of these same issues. Perhaps the two of you could work together to change people's minds. You can convince the King himself or convince enough people so the King becomes convinced. My famous boyfriend.” Holt stops and gets a pouting look on his face. Aizen swears his ear almost droop a little.
“Ah, no parties for me. I'm going home with you after all of this. Curious what they'll say in the papers about the concert tomorrow, but for now...” Aizen leans in to kiss Holt, putting his hands at his waist.
Holt smiles at Aizen, pride practically flowing from his eyes. He holds Aizen loosely, moving his hands around the demon-boy's sides and waist. He leans into Aiz, poking and rubbing his obvious erection against his husband What can they say? “It was brilliantly conceived.” He kisses Aizen. “It was flawlessly executed.” He kisses again. “It was a marvel and it made grown men and demons cry for its beauty and soulfulness.”
“Yeah? Think you can make me cry with this?” Aizen clutches Holt's crotch, squeezing him by the balls, then leads his back and ass against a printing table. “Strip for me.”
Holt grins and quickly removes his tunic and pants. His undergarments follow and he stands nude, his cock hard and straining, eager to be inside his lover. “What do you have in mind, love?” He pretends to yawn and stretches his arms high, letting Aizen view his entire body.
Aizen takes his time to strip, showing off every bit of his body to his lover with small dances here and there. His clothes end up in a mixed pile with Holt's. He walks over to him, grinding their dicks together and masturbating them with one hand. “Feel good?” He spits down on both of their heads, lubing them up as he massages his sack. “You're so beautiful, Holt. So perfect. You're all I need.” He tongue kisses him, humping and grabbing Holt's ass cheeks with both hands as they frot.
Holt breathes heavily, pulsing his own hips in time with Aizen's hand. He lowers his head, nibbling and biting at Aizen's neck and collarbone. He reaches behind Aiz and gently teases the base of his tail before suddenly slapping his ass. He grins mischievously, his tongue poking out of his lips as he slaps with the other hand. “Yeah, that feels great. You're the beautiful one, Aizen. You're all I need, too. I love you so much.” He kisses Aizen as he smacks his ass again, holding the cheek and squeezing as their tongues wrestle and their cocks grind against each other.
“You want to fuck me?” Aizen's still flaps around in excitement, taking one of Holt's hands and putting it to his ass crack.
Holt lowers his face, looking at Aizen almost shyly. “Yes, I want to fuck you right now, right here. And again later after you fuck me. I want to fuck and suck until we both pass out naked, on the floor.” He kisses Aizen passionately as he lightly teases his hole with his finger. “Then I want us to it all again until you have classes or I have duty.”
Aizen can't help but to laugh. He kisses him on the lips softly, makes his way down his body with kisses, his tongue trying to trace the visible veins of Holt's half-elven body as he does so, then he arrives at his second favorite part of his boyfriend. He wastes no time taking it into his mouth, working on it as he plays with his balls and rubs his hole. Aizen sucks it without ever pulling out, unable to let go of the unique taste that he loves so dearly. As he feels his lovers cock pulsating in his mouth he finally takes it out, holding and masturbating it with one hand to suck on his nuts. “I need you in me so bad.”
“I need to be in you. I need you.” Holt breathes heavily. His chest heaves, his veins even more visible as his heart beats powerfully. His nipples, normally flat and pale, have swollen a bit as Holt pinched and rubbed them as Aizen worked his cock. They're hard and puffy, faintly bluish. He runs his hands through his boyfriend's hair, carefully brushing his horns. “On your hands and knees or bent over something. Please, Aizen...I need to fuck you soon!”
Aizen kneels on the floor, holding himself up by his elbows, and sticks his ass up in the air. His tail moves out of the way and strokes him off as he waits eagerly for Holt to fuck him. “Ahhh... I think I'm starting to get some better control with my tail and now you're gonna give me some!”
Holt drops to his knees. He smacks Aizen's ass twice more before leaning in, spreading his cheeks with his thumbs and kissing the hole. Holt licks and kisses, massaging Aizen's anus with his tongue, loosening and lubricating his boyfriend while relishing his unique taste. He eats Aizen's ass enthusiastically, beginning to finger him after a few minutes. “Gotta make sure you're ready. . .”
“I knew you would, babe.” Aizen leans his head to the side see as much of him as he can. “I fucking love you more than anything.”
Holt drives his tongue deep into Aizen, as deeply as he can. When he pulls it out he begins kissing his way up Aiz's back until he's in position. His cock is almost painfully hard, leaking precum. Spitting into his hand, he slathers saliva over his head and shaft, gently teasing the wet, hot hole with his cock. “Anything? Not your music, I hope. I love your music. You wouldn't be you without your music. I love you more than almost everything. More than anyone ever...” He pushes in, easing his cock gently in his lover. He spends a few minutes slowly, carefully fucking Aizen. Letting the demon-boy get used to his cock sliding in and out. He slaps his butt once or twice, giggling as he does so and moaning. “You are so deliciously tight!”
“Ahh.. Ahhh, fuck yeah. That feels perfect babe.” Aizen’s tail goes towards playing with Holt's nipples “My next performance will be dedicated to you...” His thoughts go towards the beautiful, sensual melodies he will write for it in the future written and inspired by his most intimate moments with his lover. “Make me sing!”
Holt nods, too into fucking his boyfriend to realize Aiz can't see him nodding. He braces himself and raises his hips, giving his thrusts more power. At the same time, he increases his speed, going from slow and gentle, to deep and hard fucking. His balls slap against Aizen, giving a rhythm to their song of love. “ Ungh....fuck...you feel . . .so hot!” Holt grunts his love for Aizen in between strokes, falling into elvish as he nears climax.
“Oh Gods! Oh, fuck me! FUCK!” Aizen purrs, moans, and sings his lust for him as he feels himself closer to a dry cum. “Pound me! Fuck yeah! Fuck that ass!” Aizen moves his hips and butt, showing how much of a fucking bottom he really is for his elf. His body jolts in shock as he feels himself have his spermless orgasm. “Ahhhh!!! Fuuuuuck! Hooolt.....”
Holt, driven by Aizen's cries, takes hold of his hips. Sweat drips from his face onto Aizen's back as Holt drives his cock into his lover. As Aizen trembles and moans, Holt holds him tightly as his own orgasm builds. “Ah, yeah. Aizen! Cuming soon. Where do you want it?” He gasps the question between breaths, his balls slapping loudly against his lover.
“Inside of me, of course! On my face when we get home.”
Holt is too caught up in his impending orgasm to answer beyond noises and single words. “Mmkk. . . fuck!” He adjusts his hold on Aizen's hips, pulling him back into cock as he thrusts forward. “Ah! Unghhh.” AIzen hears the breath catch in Holt's throat as he shoots the first spray of elfen jizm deep into him. Holt continues to thrust as he cums. “Ai. . . .ZEN!” He cries out loudly. After a half dozen thrusts and streams of elf cum, he stops. His dick is still hard inside Aizen. He slumps forward, kissing Aizen's shoulder, tugging gently on his chin until he turns his head and they kiss. Exhausted, out of breath, sweating. His cock shrinking slowly inside his boyfriend. He kisses him deeply, but slowly. “I love you, Aizen...I love your ass.”
“Oh man...” He pants, exhausted as his body falls to the carpet. “Can we just lay here for a bit before we go? I need to get my energy back before we get back home and fuck again.”
Holt lays down next to him, holding him close. He strokes Aizen's cheek and face. “We both have to recover. We should stop on the way home and have a nice dinner. Maybe a bottle of wine? Then, the rest of the night we can make love.”
“Sure. They get the cheap stuff out front. We get the expensive stuff out here.” His tail curls up and brushes Holt's leg as he traces his fingers over Holt's chest. “I love you, Holt. Love you so much...”
Chapter 8: Chapter Eight
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Eight
As the demon and elven lovers embraced, another couple on the second floor of the library explore a closed off part with no lights, except of one in the palm of Lev's hand that he had cast. The wolf-demon's ears twitch as he notices the glass door shielding him off from the small section of alchemical literature. He puts a finger to his mouth, whispering 'shhhhh' as he grabs Bryan's hand, the two of them passing through the glass wall as if it were thin air and onto the other side. “I knew with just a bit of practice that I could perfect that trick.”
After they pass through the glass door, Bryan reaches back and taps it, seemingly to check if it's real. The tinking of his nail against the glass causing him to smile broadly. He lets go of Lev's hand and slaps both of his hands over his mouth as he bounces up and down in excitement. His eyes look like they're about to pop out of his head. After a moment, he close his eyes and takes a deep breath. Opening his eyes, he leans close and whispers to Lev. “That was so amazing! Oh my! That was so much fun!”
“Yeah? We can do it again when we leave. Give me a minute. There's a few books I wanted to look for.” Lev runs around in the dark, lets a fire stay in the middle between two shelves as he grabs a few books all near each other. All he has to do is place his hand on the books for a short moment to absorb every page of information. Bryan can't notice, but as he's doing this his eyes go black, only returning to normal after he's absorbed all of the information. “Ahhh. Perfect. Bryan? Where are you? Oh wait!” He shuts out the flame, closing his eyes to sense exactly where Bryan is. He pretends that he can't sense him with his overly strong animalistic scent and hearing abilities. “Oooooh, Bryan! Where are you? Are you hiding?”
Bryan giggles to himself, trying to be silent. He tries to sneak up on Lev, fumbling against the stacks. He tries to throw his voice, as he's seen at the seasonal fairs. “Ooooo...I'm going to get you Lev....Where am I???” Lev can easily tell where he is, but Bryan keeps making his ghost-y noises.
Lev jumps up on top of one of the bookshelves, almost silently moving around to sneak up on him, he crawls like a spider down to the floor without making a sound, sneaking up behind Bryan, and then tickling him to the ground. “Boo!!!! Hhahahaha!”
Bryan ‘eeps; in surprise as he falls to the ground. He tries to tickle Lev back, but Lev has him down and helpless in short order. He rolls onto his back, looking up at Lev in the darkness. “Kiss me, Lev!”
Lev kisses him playfully, tickling under his armpits as he does so. “Do you think everyone is waiting for us downstairs?”
Bryan walks his fingers along Lev's arm. He shrugs. “I don't know. Why? He playfully tweaks Lev's nose, complete with a 'boop' sound.
“I know something you don't know.” He stands up, picking him up with one hand. Lev makes a fire with one hand as he leads him back to the glass wall, letting him walk through it with him. He destroys the flame as they move into lighter parts of the library where other people from the concert have gathered to read out of convenience.
“Yeah,” he leans close. “You know what my butt tastes like.” He whispers and giggles, sticking his tongue out his boyfriend. “You know lots of stuff though. Right?”
“I can give you a taste of it with a kiss.” He grabs Bryan's nose with two fingers. “Nah. What I meant to say was that I think your brother and my friend Jay have it in for each other. I think I could see it in the way that they looked in each others eyes. Just a feeling.”
Lev takes Bryan's hand, swinging it back and forth as they run down the steps together, spying Aldan at the chairs near the exit of the library. Jay is with them, yawning and stretching out, his belly visible too.
“What mischief have you two been up to?” Aldan asks, with his eyebrow arched. Mikey looks up from his paper for a moment, then goes back to what he was doing. Aldan stands. “Your grandparents said they'd see you later. Should we wait for Aizen and Holt? I haven't seen them leave.” He looks at Jay. “I imagine you're staying over tonight, Jay?”
Jay shakes his head. “No... In fact, Ma' wanted me home a while ago. I'll definitely get a spanking this time.” He sighs. “See you tomorrow, Milliken?”
Aldan looks around. “Hmmm. Seems a little late for you to be heading home alone.”
Aldan moves over and hugs Mikey, who whispers in his ear. Aldan nods. “Well, if we're not going to wait for Aizen and Holt, we can all walk Jay home and ask his mother for permission for you to stay over, if you'd like to, that is, Jay?”
Jay looks to Mikey, blushing. “I'll lead. I know the fastest way to my home.”
Aldan gathers things together as he watches Lev. “I remember where you live, Jay, but you do know the fastest route. If you do want to stay over, is there anything you need to grab? We wouldn't want to have to make two trips.” He looks thoughtful for a moment. “Maybe we could find some flowers or something to put her in a better mood so she'll say yes.”
Jay thinks for a moment. “I think if she see's all of this company and knows that they're my friends, she will reconsider.”
The group exits from the library soon thereafter as have most of the others. Jay spends most of his time with Mikey, but chats with Lev every now and then about school stuff. Lev walks slower so that he can talk to Bryan. He speaks to him on a serious level about the stuff that Jay has gone through and to be cautious with him as he is with him, how their problems are similar, which made them good friends that can empathize with each other. When they arrive at the house Jay ends up having them stay about a dozen feet away from the house as he enters. His mom does notice everyone, along with many of his other paranoid and frightened siblings. It isn't for another half hour that he comes back with a small school bag that has clean clothes in it. He apologizes, explaining that his mother made him do some chores before he could leave.
Once they show up at the house, Bryan is quick to give Jay a typical tour around the house, introducing him to the sisters and his mother, Whirlwind and the daily procedures for feeding and taking care of him, along with each room of the house. Bryan and Lev venture upstairs as he and Mikey have desert in the kitchen after the youngest ones have been put to bed. Mikey eats twice of the sweets that he should and Jay only eats some just to not feel rude to his new friend and the mother. Afterwards, they head upstairs while Aldan spends time talking to his wife and reading in the living room with a glass of whiskey and a thousand-page war novel.
Lev and Bryan are on the bed leaned up against the wall and cuddling, playing with each other’s hands in relaxation when the other two boys come inside. Lev waves. “Are you sleeping in the same room as us tonight?”
Milliken looks confused again. “It is my room, too. There is enough room for all of us. You two on Bryan's bed and Jay and I on mine.” He points to each bed in turn.
Bryan stifles a giggle.
Mikey squats down and pulls out his locked chest. He motions for Jay to sit down as he unlocks it. He takes his notes from this evening and carefully arranges them, before inserting them into a leather folio. “I'll keep lose notes in here until I have enough to rewrite. Then I'll put write them in here.” He holds up a thick, leather bound book with straps near the tops and bottom and a lock keeping the book closed. “I'll have to start a new page for you, Jay.”
“Oh, how amusing!” Jay sits down, observing him and his mechanical motions.
Lev takes off his robe, placing it on the nightstand as he gets into the covers, patting a space for Bryan.
Bryan gets out of his clothes, walking around for a moment in his underpants, He's about to climb into bed when he stops. “Aha! Wait.” He walks quickly to the door and exits, return a few minutes later with a ceramic basin bowl and pitcher. He sets these on Mikey's desk, careful not to put them on top of any papers or notes. “You can use the basin if you have to tinkle and the there's water and a cup if you get thirsty. It can be weird to try and find things in a new house in the dark is all.”
He smiles and climbs into bed with Lev. Lying next to the demon-boy, he lifts his hips and pulls his undies off, dropping them on the floor. He winks at Mikey.
“Bryan, you're naked.” Mikey says, wonderingly.
Bryan nods and fumbles around under the covers, trying to untie Lev's fundoshi. Lev helps him and Bry drops it onto the floor, too. “And now?”
“You are both naked.” Mikey observes. “Which means. . . that they two of you . . .are going to have sex?”
Lev thinks. “We could, but we don't have to. Sometimes lovers sleep naked. It also feels nice to cuddle with someone you like when you're naked. Being naked in general is a liberating feeling. What do you think, Milliken? Jay?”
Jay twiddles his fingers, shy and afraid.” Oh, I don't know... I don't like being nude in front of people like your kind do, Lev. Not to discriminate or anything.”
The demon wolf nods. “None taken.”
Milliken begins to blush. “I agree with Jay. I do not have a lover, so it would be very strange for me to sleep naked.” He pauses and seems to be wrestling with some thought. He bites his lower lip, then his thumbnail. “Normally, I would like to observe how two males from differing species mate.” He looks at Jay, blushing ever more. “I think that would be rude, though, with him here.” He blinks slowly and shakes his head. “With my friend here, I mean. I'm not used to having friends, Jay. I warned you if you remember.”
Jay moves up closer to Mikey in bed. “It's okay if you want to watch. I don't mind...”
Lev pulls back the sheets, revealing both of the naked bodies underneath, his tail slapping the bed in excitement “Yeah, Milliken! He said it's okay!”
Bryan hesitates, covering himself with his hands. He blushes but doesn't say anything.
Milliken looks at Jay, his eyes wide and searching. He looks over to Lev and Bryan, biting his lip and thumb again. “I don't know. Conventionally thinking, sex between lovers should be accorded respect and privacy. Jay and I have only just met.” His voice trails off. “He probably won't even like me tomorrow.”
Lev thinks. “Maybe you're right. Demons have a very extreme sexual innuendo.” He sighs. “I guess Bryan and I will just have to do it in the bathroom again!”
Jay laughs into his hands.
Mikey holds out his hand. “No, no. That's not what I meant, Lev. You two can do it in here. I just won't take notes or sketch it out or, really, watch.” He looks around at all three boys. “I don't know! I don't understand what you want me to do.” His face begins to redden, but he doesn't seem embarrassed. He seems frustrated.
Bryan pulls the sheet back over he and Lev. “It's okay, Mikey, don't get flustered. You don't have to watch or do anything. Okay? You can if you want to, but don't have to.” He whispers to Lev. “He gets frustrated and upset sometimes when new people or new stuff comes up. It's like it's too much and his brain boils over.”
Lev leans his arm over Bryan. “But don't you have questions? Like, how do we do it? What kind of things are there to do? It could be an informative learning experience.”
Mikey nods. “I know. I . . .You don't know what I'm like.” He looks at Jay. “You won't like me once you see how I am. No one does.”
Jay looks confused. “What do you mean? You don't seem weird. I'm the weird one!”
Milliken looks at Jay and blinks. “Green hair isn't weird. It's a genetic anomaly. Unusual, but not weird. You're not weird at all.” He looks down and pulls at bits of lint on his blanket. “I think you're neat. Interesting and nice.” He looks up at Jay, his face very sad. “That's why I want it to be a while before you realize you don't like me.”
“Whatever you think is weird about you, I'll accept it, because I can't lose any friends.”
Lev grunts. “Well, do you want to go to bed Bryan?”
Bryan pokes Lev in the ribs. “We're in bed, silly. I think you meant to ask, ‘Do you want to FUCK?’” He giggles and kisses Lev on the mouth. He pulls back, a web of spit stretching between their mouths for a moment before it snaps. “Ans yes! I want you to fuck me again.” He looks over at Jay and Mikey. “We'll do it under the blankets if you want or you guys can join in. Right, Lev?”
“It might be a bit hard under the covers, but oh well.” Lev leans on his side, kissing Bryan softly. One of his hands reaches for his lovers dick under the sheets. “Want me to suck you?”
“Mmhmm!” Bryan nods. He starts moving the blanket around, spreading his legs and raising his knees and fidgeting to allow access for Lev. He sighs with exasperation and frustration. “This more complicated than I thought!”
Mikey leans over and whispers to Jay. “Are you sure it wouldn't bother you? I like you. Please don't stop liking me because I'm weird.”
Lev goes under the sheets, putting his head right where the money is. His hands spread out Bryan's legs as he sucks on Bry's nuts, licking his finger before fingering him and sucking him as well.
Jay twiddles his fingers. “Uhm, I told you I don't mind.”
Bryan pulls the blanket up over his head so that he can watch Lev. He moan softly. “Oh, Lev. That feels great.” He brushes Lev's hair with his fingers, conscious of his horns.
Mikey watches Lev's feet as the poke out from beneath the blanket. Formless shapes move in hiding, muffled moans and moist, sucking sounds pique his interest. Nervously, he knits his fingers together, unknots them, taps his thigh, drumming his fingers. The whole time, he stares at the lumps on Bryan's bed, chewing the inside of his cheek.
Lev pushes his finger all of the way in as he sucks faster, using his other hand to massage his thighs. His large furry tail slaps around wildly under the sheets. He looks up at Bryan, smiling as he licks his erect dick with his long wolf tongue. “You taste so good, babe.”
Bryan lays down on his side, pulling at Lev to get his hips close enough so he can suck his demon-boy while being sucked by him. “I wanna taste you.”
Mikey can't help be feel aroused, his dick hardens as he hears Bryan's muffle moans. Looking at Jay, he looks at his new friends face and lips. He looks down at his crotch. Is there evidence of arousal? Mentally, Mikey goes through the checklist of human arousal, looking for signs that Jay is 'horny' or disgusted. He smiles as he notes that in his mind, he puts quotes around horny.
Jay carefully moves up closer to Mikey so that their kneecaps are touching. I think we should ask if we can watch.
Mikey nods. Standing slowly, he walks with soft steps to Bryan's bed. He taps lightly on one of Lev's exposed feet as he also clears his throat. “Mhem. Excuse me?”
The sheets are moved off in a matter of a few seconds, exposing the two of them naked. It's Lev that throws it to the side and against the wall. He grins devilishly. “Look who it is! Curious to know what we're doing, huh?”
Milliken nods. “Yes.” He stares at the two intertwined boys, their mouths and dicks so close together, Bryan sucking Lev’s red wolf cock as he looks at his little brother and smiling at him. He waves and without thinking, Mikey waves back.
Lev announces. “Ah-hem! So what we're doing is giving each other blowjobs, or sucking each-others dicks! This position is called sixty-nineing, because our bodies look like the numbers. It's important to not let your teeth touch over the head of the persons penis you're sucking. That's why I put my lips over my teeth when I go down on Bryan. Suck and use your tongue. It's all an improvisation and everyone develops their own unique style. Watch us closely.” He squeezes Bryan's ass cheeks as he sucks him intensely, using his tongue specifically on the tip and around the head.
Bryan moans and pulls off of Lev's cock. “Another thing you can do is just hold keep the head in your mouth and use your tongue on it.” He sticks his tongue way out of his mouth and licks Lev's head, swirling around it, licking along the pee slit. “See? That's the easy way, but it works nice and it's fun to feel it and taste it. Of course, his cock isn’t human right now unless he were to transform, but you get the idea.” He takes Lev's head into his mouth for a minute, pausing to speak again. “When you're comfy with that, you can start sliding up and down. And if you ever get tired, you can lick it like a lollipop!” He goes down and up on Lev a few times before pulling off and licking the length of his shaft.
Jay blushes as well, gripping Mikey's hand. “Are you aroused at all?” He speaks in hush tone.
Lev slaps Bryan's ass. “Sit up so I can show them something very basic and important.” Lev spits into his hand, masturbating his boyfriend off. “This is called a handjob. Spit and lube helps when you want to rub someone's wang. You will also need some of that for sex so that it enters easier and doesn't hurt the partner. There's many ways to give someone a handjob.” Lev rubs his thumb over Bryan's pee slit as he rubs his balls, then jacks him off backhanded, slower and rougher. “When I'm about to cum, I like to have my balls squeezed really hard, almost painfully. It really gets me going and I cum, or shoot sperm or ejaculate, like crazy.” He kisses Bryan, letting their tongues meet and battle each other. “And that's called a tongue kiss. I like having my tongue in Bryan's mouth and exchanging spit.”
Bryan pulls Lev's head back towards his into a deep, tongue kiss. “Kissing is almost the best. You can to it quick and nice or be all into it like we were just now. You can sneak a kiss almost anywhere. My favorite thing is having Lev fucking me. We'll show you that in a minute. It was really cool to have daddy's dick in my mouth at the same time.”
Mikey looks at Jay and nods. “Yes. Are you?” A moment passes and Mikey blinks. “What?” He asks, looking at Lev and Bryan.
Lev pinches him. “Dude! Hush! Uhm, how do you want me? What position?”
“Ouch! What did I do?” Bryan asks, pouting a little.
Mikey looks at Lev, and points to himself. “Who? Me?”
“Nah. I was talking to this sucker.” Lev tickles Bryan under his armpits, cuddling with him on the bed.
Laughing, Bryan tries to tickle Lev back. “I want you to fuck me.” He slides down his mattress, pointing his butt toward Mikey and Jay. He pulls his knees to his chest, talking to them between his knees. “You guys will have to come over here to get a better look at this part.” He shrugs and adds innocently. “If someone's dick ended up in my mouth I wouldn't object.” He grins.
Milliken looks at Jay. “What should we do?”
Jay stands up, taking Mikey with him. “Let's do what they say. If you wanted to put it in his mouth, you can.” He keeps holding his hand.
Lev puts each of his hands on each cheek, putting his mouth close to Bryan's butt. “And what I'm about to do is give him a rimjob. That's when you lick the anus. Not only does it feel good to the partner, but it also relaxes his muscles before the anal sex starts.” Lev licks like the dog that he is, then digs in like the demon that he is. His mouth is engulfed by that delicious taste of ass, licking and pushing his tongue in as far as he can as he does so. He doesn't stop or come up for air until he knows that Bryan is ready. After that, he spits a large amount onto his five and a half erect dick and uses three fingers on his shaft to position it to Bryan's hole. “It's best to enter slow, especially the first time. Ask your partner if they feel good, wait for them to tell you when to move, because consent is the sexiest thing ever in my opinion! Since we've fucked a lot, I'm not going to go easy on him.” Lev pushes his entire cock into Bryan, taking his legs with both hands as he leans in, his face inches from his lovers as he moans out loud, “Fuuuck! That's what I'm talking about!” He rocks himself in and out slower than how fast he entered him. “Ohhhh yeah. You feel so good and tight, Bry. Let me fuck that ass until it can't take anymore.”
Bryan arches his back and neck as Lev mounts him. He gasps and moans. Remembering their audience, he looks past Lev to Mikey and Jay and smiles. “You guys gotta try this...it's almost the best thing ever...” He stares at them, looking down at their crotches. “You guys...oh, yeah, Lev... You guys can take turns sticking it in my mouth.”
Bryan stands next to Jay, holding his hand. His heart races and he adjusts his penis, pushing it to one side. He's entrances by Lev and Bryan. He moves next to them, staring down at Lev's cock going in and out of his brother, his brother's cock hard and bouncing with every thrust from Lev. He whispers to Jay. “What should I do?”
Jay squeezes his hand, blushing. “Well, I don't want to do anything like they're doing... But you can play with them if you'd like. Or...” He whispers into his ear. “We could try playing later when they go to bed. You can touch yourself if you'd like, though.”
Lev is pounding away now, working up a sweat that drips all over Bryan's chest, neck, and face. His tail lays motionless as he fucks him, glistening to the candle light around the room. The two of them together are exceptionally beautiful and perfect, even while they're being watched it's obvious that they're made for each other. “Ahhh, fuck. I'm gonna go faster.” He groans, biting his lip as he starts to fuck him faster.
Bryan nods, holding Lev's side and shoulders. He reaches to the demon-boy's chest pinching and fondling his nipples. “Yes, Lev...faster, harder!” He looks over to his brother and Jay. “Take off your clothes and let me suck you guys, please??? Please!?” He reaches out for them for a second, before grabbing back onto Lev. He grunts and moans with every thrust from his lover, his voice becoming higher pitched over each passing moment.
Mikey shifts from foot to foot. He unconsciously leans closer to get a better look at Lev fucking his brother. He keeps hold of Jay's hand, squeezing it tightly. He sniffs, then runs a finger through the drops of sweat that have landed on Bryan's chest. He holds his fingers close to his eyes, rolling the moisture around, parting the fingers and putting them together again and again. He sniffs his fingers and sticks one in his mouth. He notices Jay watching him and blushes. “I was testing viscosity, smell, and taste.” He adjusts himself again, a pained expression crossing his face as he does so. “It really hurts. Is that normal?”
“It means you're really horny, I think.” Jay let's go, reaching into his shorts to touch himself. “It's ok. You can touch yourself too. You can play with your brother if you want or wait like I said.”
Lev kisses Bryan deeply, then lets go, holding his head close as he feels himself close to climax. “I'm gonna cum, babe! Holy fuck!” Right as he feels his dick pulsating, he pulls out, jacking himself off close to his lovers face. He shoots four jets of thick creamy white cum onto Bryan's face, rubbing the tip of his red dick against his lips as he finishes in exhaustion. “Ahhh.... If you could see what you look like right now. Sorry I came so fast. I was just really horny.” He licks up the cum off of Bry's face, snowballing it in a kiss with his boyfriend, then falling to the left of the bed in a cuddling position.
“Wait!” Mikey says loudly as Lev begins licking his spew from Bryan's face. He looks at Jay, confused and anxious. “Can I do both? Is that allowed?”
“Do both of what?” Lev looks at him confused.
He holds out a closed fist. Raising the index finger. “One. I'd like test your semen.” Another finger extends. “Two, I want to stick my dickie in his mouth.” Another finger. “Third, I want to play with Jay.”
Bryan opens his mouth wide and sticks his tongue out, wiggling it around.
Lev does the same, a bit of it still in the back of his mouth. He spits the remainder of it into Bryan's mouth. “Come on over, buddy.”
Jay blushes, sitting on the corner of the bed, continuing to touch himself in his pants.
Mikey leans forward and presses his lips against Jay's. He pulls back and licks his lips. “I like the way you taste.” Quickly, Mikey undresses. Shirt, pants, under garments end up on his bed. He stands naked before the other boys. His pudgy body is pale and wreathed in baby fat. Little rolls on his sides and belly, his boy-boobs pooch out, ending in large, pouty nipples which are very pink. There's no hair on pubis, where it has it's own roll of fat, no hair his arms or on his legs. His thighs are as pale as the rest of his, large, thick and meaty. His dick is also thick, like his fathers, but measures only three inches, with a large bulbous circumcised head. He stands for a moment, looking worried, as if waiting to be laughed at.
Jay's eyes bulge out and he masturbates even faster. Lev notices this and comments. “Are you sure you don't want to join in, Jay? Not even with your lovebird?”
He shakes his head. “Uhm, I'm ok. Sorry. I'm quite shy.”
Lev licks his lips as he notes Mikey's appearance. “Suit yourself. Just don't go telling anyone at school about this. Hey Mikey, you sure have a nice body. Your brothers is the best though.” He moves out of the way so that he can squeeze in-between, rubbing his hands and fingers over his back, feeling his chubby body fat as well. “Man, this is so hot. I get to see some brotherly bonding!” He jacks off with some of his own spit.
Mikey kneels on the edge of the bed. He looks at Bryan and Lev and at Jay. He smiles at Jay, the first real smile the green-haired boy has seen from him. “What do I do?”
Bryan smiles and rolls onto his side, moving close to his little brother. “Just stay there. Relax.” He looks at Jay. “Jay, can Mikey play with yours through your pants? He leans forward and kisses the tip of Mikey's dick. Mikey gasps as he watches, a shiver passing over him. Bryan grins the sticks his tongue out, rolling it around and over Mikey's pink, round head so that all three boys can watch. “You taste neat. Kinda like...” He stops himself, remembering Lev's admonishing from earier.
Jay shakes his head. “Oh... I don't know. I still feel weird about it. I think I'll play with him after the two of you go to sleep.”
Mikey continues to watch fascinated as Bryan sucks his cock. Bryan, remembering lessons with Lev, does his best to make Mikey's first blow job a good one. He uses his tongue around the head, sucks hard as he slides up and down the fat shaft. It's easy for him to take his brother's cock all the way into his mouth and he does so over and over. He pauses and licks Mikey's dick and balls, grinning at Lev. He looks up at Mikey, who is staring down at him, in rapt attention. “Is there anything Lev can do?”
Milliken looks at Lev. “I . . .I don't know. You are supposed to be teaching us.”
“I'll do this.” Lev moves Mikey's cheeks open, licking his butthole with sloppy motions. “Mmm.. Tastes just like my boyfriend!” He continues licking, sometimes looking towards Jay to see if he's okay. “Feel good?”
Mikey nods, barely croaking out a single word “Yes.” Moans and whines escape him more readily as his older brother works his nine-year-old dick for the first time, and his brother's teen-aged, demon-wolf boyfriend rims him for the first time. He trembles and shakes and slides down, almost melting, onto one side, his head near Jay's lap. He reaches for Jay,
Jay doesn't know what else to do other than awkwardly watch and touch himself. He can't even process what exactly is going on other than the fact that he knows he loves it all. Meanwhile, Lev finishes eating him out, going towards rubbing his back and massaging him as he uses his tongue to lick and taste his body. The flavor in his mouth is a bit strange, so he walks over to the nightstand and has some water before heading over. He sits beside Jay, asking if he wants a massage and gives one to him politely as the two of them watch the brothers go at it.
Bryan is sucking his little brother loudly. As he sucks, he rolls Mikey onto his back. Slipping a hand between Mikey's butt cheeks, he begins gently massaging the outside of his butthole. Responding to his brother's touch, Mikey spreads his legs farther apart. He looks up at Jay again, frowning for a moment as Lev massages him. The frown disappears and Mikey's emotionless, almost mechanical face takes over. “How come he can touch you and I can't?” He reaches out to Jay again. “Please hold my hand.”
Jay crawls up closer to him, taking his hand. “I just don't want to do sexy stuff with anyone else other than you.” Lev grins, pretending to shoot an arrow through both of their hearts. He's amazed that one of his friends from school is falling in love with his boyfriends brother. “Awww. That's so adorable, Jay.”
Milliken looks down at his older brother. Bryan looks happy as he slobbers and licks, sucks and swirls Mikey's three inches. He keeps one hand between his legs, stroking and squeezing himself as he blow his little brother. Mikey lays back and squeezes Jay's hand. With his other hand, he begins tapping on his chest. An irregular pattern that bears no connection to Bryan's rhythm in giving head, but after a minute, Mikey reaches down and taps Bryan's skull. “I would like to stop now.”
Bryan lets the glistening boy-cock falls from his lips, he face going from joy to concern in a matter of seconds. His eyes flick between the Mikey and the other boys. “I can do better, Mikey. Honest, I can.”
Mikey shakes his head. “It's not that. You suck very well and I enjoyed it very much. Thank you.”
Lev stretches out, walking on the bed before laying down by Bryan. “They're probably tired, you know. Plus this stuff is all new to them. They've never seen it before.”
Jay lets go of Mikey's hand, running his fingers up his friends back.
Bryan nods, trying to hide his disappointment. Lev knows him too well, as does Mikey. “Yeah. I guess it can be a lot to take in.” He turns towards Lev and kisses his chest, snuggling his face against his boyfriend.
Mikey watches Bryan for a moment, before sitting up with a heavy sigh. “It felt very nice, Bryan. I just want to stop for now.” He takes Jay's hand, standing and pulling the green haired boy with him to his bed. Moving the books and papers aside he stares at them for a moment. Several times his hands jerk towards the piles, but he pulls them back. Turning his back to them, he steps closer to Jay. He starts to reach to hug him, but stops, instead taking Jay's hands in his own. “Should I get dressed? Or would you like to get undressed?”
“You can stay as you are.” Jay strips to his undergarments, moving into the bedsheets. “Does it matter which side I sleep on?”
Lev massages Bryan's shoulders, fixing the sheets a bit for them as he uses his powers to dim the candle lights. “You should get some rest too. I might try to sleep tonight, but I think tomorrow will be the right day for my rest.”
Bryan looks deep into Lev's eyes. His hand wanders over the demon-boy's chest and ribs. He smiles, somewhat sadly, and nods. As he snuggles up to Lev, resting his head partly on Lev's arm, partly on Lev's shoulder and chest, he yawns. “Are you sure? You know, once I'm asleep, you can move around and stuff. I sleep pretty hard, at least mom and daddy say I do. You won't wake me.” He looks up at Lev. “Just don't leave, okay?”
Jay cuddles up closer to his friend under the sheets. “I like looking at you too, Mikey.” He feels at his chubby belly and nipples. Meanwhile, Bryan has already fallen into slumber, and Lev appears to have his eyes closed, possibly resting as well.
Mikey giggles softly, “That tickles.” He rolls onto his side, facing Jay. He reaches out and touches Jay's hair. He lets his hand travel down along Jay's neck over his chest and nipples. “I like your body more than mine.”
“Aww... Well, as long as we like each other, that's all that matters.” He speaks in hush. “Do you want to touch each-others thingies?”
Milliken nods. “Can we? If you don't want to, we won't.”
“We can play with our hands, but nothing else for now, if that's okay.” He looks at him serious, putting one hand at Milliken's hip.
Milliken nods again. He places his hand on Jay's hip. “I know the theories, and what my brother and Lev showed us, but I'm not sure what to do.” His head bobs as he swallows hard. “I don't want to mess up.” He looks at Jay, his eyes watering. “I always mess up. Can. Can we kiss?”
“Yeah. I'm kind of... Anxious too. Afraid I'll mess up. Here I go.” Jay puts his lips to Mikey's, kissing them softly. “Now you kiss me.”
Mikey swallows hard and nods. “Okay. Here goes. . .” He kisses Jay as softly he was kissed. He holds the kiss slightly longer. When he pulls back, his eyes sparkle and he's grinning broadly. Before either can speak, he leans in again and kisses Jay slightly harder and longer again. “It tingles everywhere! Everywhere!” He holds out his arm between them. the very fine hairs stand on end. His falls to a scared whisper. “Did you. . .was it . . .Are you . . .” He sighs, holding his eyes closed. “Was it okay? Did you like it?”
He giggles and tickles Mikey's side. “Yeah, I really liked it. You're a sweet kisser.” The two of them kiss more as their bodies move against each other. Jay takes off his undergarments under the sheets, putting the head of his soft cut two-inch dick to Mikey's. Their dicks are completely identical in every way.
Looking down, Mikey is fascinated by their penises. “Biological variance would predict very noticeable differences in our penises. Yours looks just like mine! Or, mine looks just like yours.” He looks Jay, unconsciously moving his dick very slightly against Jay's. “Is it a sign?”
“A sign of what? That we should be together or that we're somehow related?” He's mainly joking, but then remembers how serious Milliken takes these things. “Here, let's play with each others.”
“Yes, lets.” Mikey's face grows serious. “I don't think we're related. The green hair would have appeared somewhere in our family and it hasn't.” He kisses Jay again. “You kiss nicely. How do we play with each other's? There are so many options.” He sits up. “I have a book . . .”
“Let's just pull and squeeze them like Lev showed us.” Jay motions for him to lay back down in bed with him. “There is one difference. When I get older, I'll have green pubic hair and yours will be darker.”
Little do they know that Lev is not asleep, but in fact sporting a boner as he listens to them.
For the briefest moment, Milliken is torn. He looks at Jay and lies down with him, pushing his hips forward so that their dicks almost touch. “I think your green pubic hair will be very cute. Mine will be boring.” He reaches down and runs his fingers over Jay's pubis. “I wonder which of us will get hair first.”
“Hmmm.” He thinks about all of his other brothers, who started going through puberty at thirteen. “Hard to tell. Maybe we'll both start at the same time too?” Jay tugs and masturbates Mikey until he's hard as his own erection grows to three inches. “Does that feel good? It feels good to touch it.”
“Yes. Very good.” He reaches down and begins squeezing and pulling on Jay's, very gently. His fingers trace their way all around the base, along the shaft, across the circumcision scar, around the head. “Yours feels so warm! So big, too.”
He laughs. “Big? Not like Lev's. I bet your Dad has a really big one.” He hugs him with one hand as they play with each others penises, then kisses him on the neck and cheek.
Mikey's eyes go wide and he gasps loudly. Lifting his head to expose more of his neck, he moans. Squeezing Jay's dick, he jerks it faster for a moment before stopping. “Faster or slower?”
Lev's chuckles to himself. Even if he didn't have a wolf's hearing, he would have heard Mikey that time. His own cock is hard against Bryan's leg.
“Slower... Oh, man... I feel weird. It feels like I'm going to pee!” His toes curl up as he moans, trying to not be too loud. He licks his hand before going back to jacking off his friend. Meanwhile, Lev begins to masturbate his hard cock.
“Okay...” He moans, again, more loudly than he intends as Jay's slicked hand strokes him. He brings his own hand to his mouth, licking it generously, and grinning. “Oh my. I can taste you on my hand!” He reaches down and strokes Jay slowly, his spit-slicked hand sliding up and down slowly over the shaft and head. He's squeezing tightly. After a few strokes, he licks his hand again, not only to keep it slick, but taste Jay again.
“Oooooh, Mikey! Stop! I'm gonna...” Jay has a dry cum, thinking that he's about to pee. His body shivers and jolts with electricity through every part of his body as he is overwhelmed with ecstasy. “I think I had an orgasm, but nothing came out.” Lev is jacking off faster, trying not to smile or show that he's still awake.
Milliken pulls his hand away. He watches intently as Jay shivers, lifting the blankets to watch his new boyfriend's dick twitch and jump. As the motion subsides, he reaches down and lays his hand on it, but does not stroke. “Should I squeeze you more? Are you okay? Nothing came out, not like Lev.” Without waiting for answers, he kisses Jay again, gently sliding his tongue against Jay's lips. “I'm sorry. I don't know why I did that.”
“Don't apologize. I'm ok. Do you want me to keep touching you?”
Lev squirts his load onto Bryan's leg, apologizing to him in his mind.
“No. I mean yes.” He shakes his head. “I mean that I want you to hold me? But you don't have to touch my thingie anymore. Unless you want to.” He reaches up and touches Jay's cheek. “I just want hugs as we fall asleep. Tomorrow we can play with each other more. Maybe you can stay over as much as Lev does. He's always here now. I think he's got clothes in Bryan's dresser.” He looks thoughtful for a moment. “He has no chores though. So maybe he hasn't moved in.”
“Well, It would be better than living with my crazy family.” He stops playing with him and cuddles closer. “I'd like to see you tomorrow and the day after and after.” He puts one leg between Mikey's and one arm under his left armpit, tangling them together stomach to stomach.
Mikey adjusts himself and his pillow so that their heads are close together, their foreheads practically touching. He reaches around Jay and pulls him closer. “Do you really mean that? It's okay if you don't. I'll still like you.”
“Yeah, of course I do!” He yawns loudly. “You're my second best friend after Lev. He's always there for me, but you're different. I like you in a different way, I think. Maybe one day you'll be my number one.”
“Number one?” Mikey kisses Jay again. “I have a confession. You are my number one. You don't seem scared or upset when I think.” He yawns. “Yawning is contagious. I think the gods have plans for all of us. Daddy meets Drew. Because of that, Daddy meet Lev. Because of that, Lev meets Bryan, and we all meet you.” He yawns again, more loudly and longer this time. “The gods are strange but they give us minds to think and figure these things out. I think they have plans for . . .” He yawns and his eyes droop. “… All of us. . .”
“I certainly hope so...” As Mikey falls asleep, he whispers the three words, 'I love you’, to his friend, knowing that he can't hear. Lev can though, which melts his heart with happiness knowing that his friend that hurts so deeply might find someone like he has.
Chapter 9: Chapter Nine
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Nine
The morning dawns, not with the sun shining brightly and the birds singing, but with roiling clouds and distant thunder. Rain starts and stops in short fits that promise a great deluge when the darker clouds roll over the city.
Kate, as always, is first awake in the household. She dresses without waking Aldan, kissing his cheek before she checks on the children. Seeing Bryan and Milliken entwined with Lev and Jay, she know they're all more than friends. Shaking her heads as she goes downstairs, she says under her breath. “All the men in this house crave other men. What's a woman to do?”
She starts breakfast, heating water and fetching fresh eggs from the chicken coop. Lenson, the neighbor down the road, trades a jug of fresh milk for a few eggs, and Kate starts the work of making biscuits.
Upstairs, Lev can hear her working in the kitchen.
Lev gets dressed and rushes downstairs, taking a quick bath before he goes to help Kate. He makes a small batch of coffee for just the two of them as they work diligently and quietly side by side. “Thanks for always being so kind to me. Cooking human food is fun and all, but I really like being around you. I hope you don't think this is weird, but I sort of imagine that you're like the mother that I never had. My parents were very abusive to me... But I'm sure Aldan already told you.”
She seems surprised, her eyes misting as Lev opens up to her. She hugs him tightly. “You're welcome here, Lev. I'm happy that we're like a family. You make Bryan very happy and you do make the best coffee I've ever had.” She goes back to baking. “But Aldan doesn't reveal confidences. He's told me you've had a hard life, and unfair life. She looks at Lev, her eyes kind and understanding. He doesn't talk like that unless there's reasons. I don't know the specifics, Lev. I think Aldan would say that those are your secrets, and yours to reveal when and to whom you choose.” A knock on the back door draws her attention. She answers and has a short conversation, returning with a covered bucket that she leaves near the door. “Fish and eels for you, dear.”
He takes them to the table, setting it to the side and close by his seat. “Thank you for getting food that I can actually eat... I know that sounds stupid, but it means a lot to me.” Lev and Kate continue working, having to make an even larger meal than normal and at a faster time rate before everyone wakes up and makes their way downstairs. Once his job is done with the cooking and baking, he sets up the table, wipes the seats clean, grabs the newspaper from outside, and makes a larger batch of coffee. “We sure worked hard for this morning, huh? But it's fun.” He sits down at his seat to drink from his cup and read from the papers. His face lights up when he reads that Aizen had won the school award for his compositions last night. The reviews praise it highly and there's even a small interview with him where he talks about himself, the demon community, and the pieces themselves. He looks to the front article, which reports something that he otherwise wouldn't expect... Overnight, there was an attack at the castle that took the lives of twelve guards and one of the king's highest-class soldiers. He sets it aside and under Aldan's empty cup that rests where he typically sits at the table. The report in the paper mentioned that the explosion was caused by a fire that painfully burned the bodies alive. Nobody knows how it happened exactly, but the theories believe that it was an attack with magic.
Kate fills an iron skillet with sausages. Their sizzle and smell fill the kitchen. “Oh, honey, this is nothing. When his family visits, that's when things get hectic. His parents, his older brother and his wife and children. It's a mad-house, I'll tell you!” She glances at Lev. “Be a dear and tell the Bryan and the boys to hurry up. Remind them to dress warm. It looks like a storm is coming.”
“Will do.” He puts his coffee cup down and hurries upstairs, sits down beside Bryan and tugs his shoulder until he's awake. “Hey, sleepy-head. Time to get up. Breakfast is almost done.”
He walks over to the other bed. Jay has been awake for a little bit now, but has just been lying in bed staring at the ceiling and thinking about a hundred things at once. He sits up, waking Mikey up. I think it's time to get dressed. He jumps out of bed, hiding his privates as he goes to put on his clean clothes. Thunder rumbles the house as it starts to rain harder. “Oh man. I know we need the rain, but it sure sucks to walk to school in it! I don't know how that one kingdom by the forests can deal with all of that constant rain they get.”
Lev laughs. “You think this is bad? Talk to Aizen. He grew up in the mountains. Stay with him for a few days in the winter and you'll never complain about weather again.”
Jay looks out of the window with a sad look on his face. “Yeah... I guess you're right. This weather makes me depressed too. I don't really want to go to school today. Not after yesterday.”
“But he's not going to bully you ever again. You can trust me on that. The teachers and principal will talk to him. Maybe Aldan will talk to him too. You'll be fine, Jay.” He gives him a sympathetic smile and goes through the dresser, finding an outfit for Bryan. “I think these will look good on you for today. You have to dress warmer since it'll be like this for most of the day. Tonight it will most likely stop. At least that's what my heart tells me.”
Bryan gets up, stretching and yawning. He relieves himself into the chamber pot, then washes his face and hands in the water basin. Milliken follows suit, although he moves much more slowly, still half asleep where Bryan seems alert and ready to go. He looks happily at Lev. “Is there anything you can't do?” Bryan grins. “Do you think we'll have time to fuck after breakfast or do we have to wait until after school?”
Mikey moves slowly, reluctantly. Sitting on the side of his bed, he almost falls back to sleep as he pauses in pulling on his socks. He manages to smile at Jay. Bryan continues on, “You have to go to school, though. everything you learn will help you be happier later. Dad won't let anyone bully you as school anymore.
Especially since you're Mikey's boyfriend now!”
Mikey glares at Bryan. “It's not normal to be this happy, this early. I can't wait to dissect your brain.”
Jay blushes but doesn't say that he's wrong. Lev lays back on the bed, watching and waiting as the rest of them get ready. “Oh, I don't know Bryan. I think we might have to leave for school earlier today since it will take longer to get to school in this rain.”
Bryan grumbles, “Stupid rain.” After getting dressed, he leans against the desk below the window, staring out at the clouds. A flash of light is followed seconds later by a peal of thunder. “Wow. Those clouds look dark.” Looking at Lev, he smiles wickedly. “Have you ever done it in the rain?”
Milliken finishes dressing. He bobs his head with the lightning flash. “Six second from flash to sound. That means the lightning strike was 30 miles away, approximately.” He looks out at the window. Grabbing his chalk and board, he makes some quick calculations. “We have more than an hour before the worst hits us. The leading rain will be here sooner, of course. We should eat and get a "MOVE ON", as daddy would say.”
Lev laughs into his kimono, then grabs Bryan to take him downstairs with him. “Come on, buddy. Let's get you full of some meat. All you can think about is sex, huh? Is that all you dreamed about too? “He pulls up his seat, fixing his plate of food for him as well. “There you are, love.”
Soon the entire family, plus two, is digging into breakfast. Fresh biscuits, fried eggs, sausages, gravy, with grapes and sliced honeydew melon. Lev has a selection of fat eels, none too happy at being stuffed into a bucket with a pair of large perch. Less happy when Lev tears into them. Aldan reads the paper, reading aloud to the family the article on Aizen and the competition. Bryan, Milliken and the others cheer the news. Aldan reads the account of the explosion and fire with a somber face. He doesn't say anything but continues on with his breakfast.
With breakfast finished, everyone dresses in their warm jackets. Aldan and the boys head out. The wind has picked up, blowing chill from the north, carrying the obvious smell of rain ahead of the storm.
Lev ignores the wet ground as he walks, holding hands with Bryan for a moment until he decides to walk up to Aldan and speak with him. “Hey, what did you think about that other part in the paper?”
Aldan looks behind him. Jay is watching Milliken explain to Bryan how he can calculate the storm's distance and arrival time. Lowering his voice, Aldan confides, “It's unusual, very unusual, obviously. I just wonder if perhaps someone isn't trying to sow panic or fear. Perhaps to drive suspicion towards you? To push matters to a head.” He shakes his head and sighs as they walk. “Part of me wonders if I'm simply being paranoid. I worry for you, Lev. This just makes me worry about another set of circumstances and variables.”
“It made me think that it could have been a demon that did the attack, but that doesn't seem right to me.” He shakes his head, sighing. “I wonder if it was somehow Cruiberg. Who knows. Anyway, I guess I should say goodbye to Bryan before we part our separate ways.” Lev stops walking until his boyfriend catches up to him, then walks a bit slower. “I'll see you after school, alright? I might have to stop home to grab clean clothes again.”
Jay listens attentively to everything that Mikey says and absorbs the information as if he were one of his teachers but interrupts him when he notices that Lev is saying his goodbyes. “Hey, Milliken, maybe we should go to a café of some sort before he go back to your home tomorrow? So that we can be together with just the two of us?”
Mikey cocks his head to one side. “We could do that. I'd like that very much. Where should we meet?”
Bryan takes Lev's hands in his own and pulls him close. He kisses him on lips, sticking his tongue into Lev's mouth with exaggerated sloppiness and noise. Aldan looks at them, shaking his head. Mikey watches them for a moment before turning away, his cheeks reddening. Bryan laughs. “You guys love it. You know you do!” He looks at Lev, then looks down at his crotch. “I know you love it!”
Lev grabs him by the crotch, leaning back in to kiss his boyfriend in the same obnoxious sense. “I love you, babe. See you soon.” He waves as he runs off towards Aldan.
“There's a café by the prison that your Dad works at and the school we go to. Red Birds. They have some of the best sweets and pastries in all of the kingdom. Does that work?”
Lev can hear them even from far away and yells. “But their coffee is mediocre at best! Get the tea instead!”
Milliken nods. “I'll wait if I'm there first. Bye, Jay! I lo...” Mikey blushes. “Learn lots!”
He rushes to catch up to Bryan and they rush to their classes.
Aldan waits for Jay and Lev to catch up to him. “I wanted to give you boys a heads-up. Don't try and pull anything at school. I won't go easy on you, just because you're involved with my boys. Or because we've been involved.” He looks at Lev.
Lev nods. “I'll do my best... I promise that I'm trying. Maybe my best effort is worthless.” Jay stays silent, holding his hands behind his back as he walks with them. Once they get to the school the rain comes down hard and brutal. The rain has everyone in the school out of focus and joking about being trapped in classes if it starts to flood outside. Lev and Jay take their seats as classes begin, the students being split into two separate rooms. Aldan goes to his office to prepare for his second day of work. It takes a mere fifteen minutes before Jay enters and sits down across from him, looking at him anxiously.
Aldan looks at Jay. “Seems like I know you from somewhere, young man. It's Maks, isn't it?” He smiles warmly at Jay. “What's wrong, Jay?”
“Huh? Well... Lots of things, I guess.” He goes silent for a bit. “I have all of these weird feelings for someone that I can't quite understand and then I have all of these thoughts about things that have happened to me and and and... I can't stop thinking about my brother that passed. It's like, I have this new friend, but I don't know if I can really be a good friend to him if I'm always depressed and hurt.”
Aldan nods. “I understand, Jay. And I have a confession that I have to make.” Aldan takes a deep breath. “I like you. Milliken likes you a lot. He doesn't like hugging people. His mother and I are about the only ones he lets hug him. I hope you don't judge him too harshly for what I'm about to tell you. . .” Another deep breath. “I was Dakota's last guard. I was in charge of his sentence.” Aldan stares down at a paper in front of him on his desk.
Jay doesn't look shocked, but he's still depressed. “I sort of guessed that you knew him since you were working at the prison.”
Aldan nods. “I didn't know how much you knew. But if that's not going to create a wedge between us. . . Look, you're worried about Mikey, right? You like him and he likes you.” He rocks back in his chair. “The thing to remember with Mikey, is that he's different. Most of the time, other kids realize that early on and either avoid him or pick on him. It's hard for him to recognize emotions in other people. You just have to be honest with him. He can deal with that. If he know the reasoning, he can piece through it in his way and understand. He'll never be like Bryan, kissing you in the middle of the street. But he likes you a lot. Don't worry about you not being able to be a good enough friend. You will be.” He leans forward. “Now, what else is on your mind? Do you have any questions about Mikey? Or anything?”
He continues to look down at his shoes as he talks.” Mikey just seems so innocent and I'm corrupt. I mean, look at where I'm at! Maybe I understand him because I know what it's like to be bullied. I'm afraid my sadness will catch onto him and then he won't want to be with me because of it. It doesn't upset me that you were there for Dakota because I know that you probably cared about him and wanted to make sure he was okay. I forgive you for any of that.”
“What makes you say that you're corrupt, Jay?”
“Because of what happened to me when I was younger. I'm dirty inside. I... Don't think I can get intimate with Mikey for a long time. Maybe that's good news to you.” He shrugs, looking away to his right.
“You're not dirty inside. What was done to you was stuff that was… done to you. It's not stuff that you did. You're not dirty inside at all, Jay. Whether you're comfortable with being intimate, which I'm guessing you mean as sexually active, Milliken is still young. I don't think he craves such things the way an older boy might, like how Lev or Bryan do. Holding hands is intimate for Mikey. Hugging.” He shakes his head. “I don't know why or how. But he's taken to you like no one else. Be his friend. Intimacy comes when it's right for both of you. Both of you. One more thing, Jay. If I thought you were dirty, would I let you sit at our table? Stay overnight? Like you said, I worked next door for years. I know dirty. I know corrupt. You're neither. You're a boy who was betrayed and hurt terribly, and that is in no way NO WAY your fault or responsibility. None.”
Finally, Jay looks up to his counselor. “I guess you're right. It's hard to get out of my head and negative thoughts though. I always feel like it was my fault or I'm the bad one, when in reality I'm not.”
Aldan shakes his head. “No, you're not that bad one. Another thing, Lev doesn't trust or like too many people either. And he's another one who thinks the world of you. Don't ever doubt that you have friends, Jay.”
Jay nods his head. “Thank you, Aldan.”
Aldan nods and smiles. Anytime, Jay. Aldan looks around awkwardly. “I'm not sure if we should shake hands or hug or anything.”
“Uhm, I'll just bow my head.” He stands up from his seat and bows. “Thank you. I'll see you later in the day?” He peaks his head out of the door, looking to his classroom. “Bye, Aldan.”
“Bye, Jay. See you later.” Aldan makes some quick notes in Jay's file.
An hour passes before the next student comes in. It's Grant, whom the principal actually marches into Aldan’s office and has him set down. The principal puts a hand on Grants shoulder, looking to him. “This troublesome fellow said that he doesn't have any interest speaking to me anymore, so I thought I'd hand him to you. He bullied a student yesterday, so I thought maybe you could talk to him. I'll leave him to you.”
The principal smirks and leaves the room frustrated. Grant is a bit chubby, messy ginger hair, a bit of acne, pudgy hands, and pale skin. “I didn't even want to speak with you. What's the point of even trying to talk to me? You don't know me. You're already judging me.”
“Am I?” Aldan leans back in his chair. “What's my judgment, then? Tell me.”
“You think I'm an asshole and a piece of shit. Well, maybe I am.” He grins widely and crosses his arms. “But so is everyone else if they were more honest about themselves.”
“Maybe that's true, Grant. But why are you a piece of shit? What's your unique craptitude?”
“Well, I hate the way people look at me because they see how ugly I am. I know that I am. Why can't they just look away? I hate fags and how normal it is for guys and girls to be up on each other in public like that. I hate non-humans because they're just as ugly as me. Like Lev... His kind are just a plague. I don't even know why they even live in this kingdom.” He leans in his chair.
“I see. Is that why you were bullying Jay yesterday?”
“Yeah. He's a fag and has that stupid green hair. Total freak. Cuts himself too.”
“Why not just not look at him?”
He shakes his head. “How can you avoid someone that sticks out like that? Fucking freak. Or like Lev. Double freak.”
“But everyone's a freak, right?”
“What?” He falls forward, hitting his hands on the desk, looking confused.
“Everyone's an asshole. Everyone's a freak.”
“Yeah.... So your point is?”
“If everyone's a freak, then no one's a freak. Because everyone's weird and different. So why do the differences matter?”
Grant thinks for a moment, seemingly frustrated. “Well, demons are powerful, and they could kill us all if they wanted to. Same with any of the mages, elves, anthros, vampires, and other beasts.”
Aldan leans forward and scoffs. “But they haven't. Name a beast that scares you. Any beast at all that scares you.”
“Scares me? Nobody scares me.”
“Nobody? What about all those demons, elves, vampires, and mages you just mentioned?”
Grant is getting really frustrated now. “You know what? Fuck you. You can't help me either.”
“Truth is, no one can help you if you don't want to be helped. I could tell you about the vampire count that I killed, the drake, the demons, the elves that have died at my hand and you wouldn't care one bit. But you are scared, Grant. Terrified.”
“Am I? He looks at you full of pride and all pompous.”
“Yes, you are. You're scared of lots of things. Mainly, you're scared of anyone realizing how afraid you are. You're afraid of being alone. No friends, no family. You bullied Jay because he has green hair, but also because he has friends, and you don't. You're afraid that you'll never have friends.” Aldan stands and looks out the window. “Everyone your age has that same fear deep down. Everyone. You're no uglier, no prettier. In fact, somewhere out there is someone who will think you're beautiful. But you're afraid of that, too. Hate and fear are two branches on the same tree, Grant.”
Grant goes quiet into deep thought, playing with his thumbs, looking as if he's about to cry. “Uhm.... May I go now...”
“One final thing before you go.” Aldan goes to the door. “You're not alone now. You won't be in the future. Stop trying to drive people away before they hurt you. We all get hurt. Everyone.” He opens the door. “And we all get afraid. Next time you're feeling either, or angry or hateful, come see me. I'll tell you some of my war stories.”
Grant leaves without speaking, running off to the other classroom to sit down and sulk. Deep down he knows that Aldan is right, and he's been told some of what he's heard before but hearing it from a man with such authority might have hit him harder. He thinks to himself. ‘How would I even apologize to these people that I don't like anyway? Why would they want to be friends with me? How do I accept their cultures and lifestyle?’
Aldan meets with two other students later on, who more or less have simple concerns that can be taken care of with less stress than that of Jay's or his bully. After he's finished, he has a small lunch with the teachers. Lev seems pretty up and positive today, despite the other students dreading the rain. Right before Aldan leaves the school the rain comes down harder, thunder cracking loudly across the sky. He runs to the prison afterwards and one of the guards that he saw yesterday gives him a cloth to wipe his face and hair down. He even goes to get him some ginger water to keep his immune system up. The warden comes by shortly after. “How was work at the school?”
Aldan nods. “It was good. I think, well, I hope I helped some of the students today. What do you have for me?”
The warden goes to Aldan's box, pulling some folders out and handing them to him. “As I said yesterday, there's only six on your case load right now. Five recent, one that's been here a while. One of them committed an act of molestation, so I don't know how well you'll work with him. The judges have decided to give him the rope, first youth to get it in a few months. His family is still trying to change that, but I don't believe it will work. The other five are murderers, of course. Visit whoever you may today. Two seems good enough for you to see before you have to make it back to the school.”
“Right. Let's start with the hardest ones first. The long termer and the molester.” Aldan takes the files to an office and skims the two pertinent ones, starting with the molester and finishing with the long-term inmate.
The first file has information on a teenager, aged 16, Neke More. He comes from a wealthy family, high grades, an athlete as well. His file states that he was intoxicated with a woman and had forced her to give him a blowjob and penetrated her with his fingers before being stopped in public by officers. His execution date is set to happen in two weeks and to happen by hanging. In the second file, a teen named Alexander Steele. His father is one of the kings highest honored warriors. Aged 15, coming from a rich family. He has been in the prison for a month now and is scheduled for execution by the block in five days. His crimes that he killed his older brother with poison after finding out he would be chosen to serve as one of the kings newly training high class warriors like his father had been. He also killed the man he bought the poison from.
Aldan sighs to himself. “So young, so stupid.” He heads for Neke's cell, pausing to speak with the guards on duty. He asks what sort of prisoner Neke has been. Has he been rowdy? Sullen? Once he's learned a little from speaking with them, he heads for the cell.
Neke lays in bed and listens to the rain. His figure is tall, skinny, but muscular with messy brown hair and a long face. He stretches out his back when he hears someone coming close.
Aldan taps the cell door. “Neke More? I'm here to make sure things go smoothly for you. To make sure that everything you need done is taken care of. Can we talk?”
Neke makes a scared sound as he answers. I guess you can come in.
Aldan enters. He sits at the table. “Are you being treated alright, Neke? Is there anything that you need?”
He wraps himself around his legs as he answers in fear. “They haven't gave me fresh water to bathe with since I came in here. Anything I need? That would help. How about having my sentence changed? You can do that, can't you?”
“I can't change your sentence. The water I can do. Hold on.” Aldan leaves the cell, making sure it's secure. He asks the guards for fresh drinking water and warm, clean bath water. He takes the drinking water back with him, re-entering the cell.
“Drinking water. Bath water's being warmed. What about food? Have you been eating?”
“Barely. They give me a small salad and some chicken.” He bites on his hand. “Are you sure you can't change it? Don't you know that people can hang for fifteen minutes before they die? You can talk to them. Give me fifty years! I don't care. Not this. This is, cruel!” He stands up and out of his bed, pacing around before he sits down and drinks from his glass of water.
“I can speak with the magistrate who sentenced you. But according to your file, you were caught in the act. There's not much lee-way in sentencing rapers.” As those words sink in, he calls out from the door. When a guard responds, he instructs him to bring beef, bread, butter, and stew. And beer. “We might have more luck asking for the axe instead of the rope.”
He shakes his head.” Judges said that the axe is to never be tarnished with the blood of someone that's committed my crime. But I was drunk! Can you blame me? I couldn't control myself. I regret it, yes, and I've apologized, but nobody gets it.”
“But you don't deny doing the deed. And being drunk is no excuse. Do you think that made the woman you raped feel better?”
“Uh, maybe?” Neke drinks the rest of his glass, slapping his hand over his head.
“I've seen a lot of these cases, Neke. It doesn't make her feel better at all. I'll do everything I can to make sure the sentence is carried out correctly. Which you understand means your neck snaps when you fall.” Aldan watches Neke closely.
Neke looks at Aldan painfully, still not accepting that he will inevitably die for his crimes. “Maybe I can have more time? Two weeks is too soon. I'm not ready. Can't you see that I'm scared?”
One of the guards knocks on the door. “Food is ready, sir.” Opening the door. He opens it, putting food on the table and a mug of ale before he leaves.
Aldan nods. “I can see that you're scared. But so was your victim. Did you give her more time? There's decent food for you. You'll get decent meals from now on until the end.” He sets up a plate and sets it opposite him. “Come on and eat. What happened that night?”
Neke consumes his food rapidly before he begins to speak. “I went to the bar with a couple of my friends and we drank heavily. There was a bartender there who kept teasing us, talking to us, and she was oh so beautiful. Once my friends left, I had went to the alley where the dumpster is and tried to relax my drunken mind. Eventually she came out and said she would help me since I looked sick. I could see her cleavage when she leaned over and then... I just got out of control.” He goes back to eating his food, staring at the mug of beer, wishing that he could have it all to himself.
Aldan notices him eying the mug and pushes it over to him. “Go ahead. You were waiting for her by the dumpster?”
He chugs the entire beer down before continuing. “No. I wasn't waiting for her. She came to me. Then I was overwhelmed by my need for her. I did not care at that time that she didn't want me. Not until the next morning when I woke up in my cell thinking that it was all a horrible dream.”
“Not need. Want. You didn't need her. You could have stroked yourself. You could have found a prostitute or rent-boy. But you forced her. The only person responsible is you.”
He grows sully and saddened, pushing his food away as he cries into his hands and feels sorry for himself. Aldan watches with some pity. Once he is finished crying, a guard comes in to replace the bath with fresh warm water. “Thank you for the food. And speaking to me.”
“I'll be back when I can, as much as I can before the end. I'll be with you then, and I'll make sure the job is done right. Is there anything else you need? Books? Cards? A priest?”
“All of the above would help.” He tries to smile.
“I'll be back with them when I can. Do you have any messages or letters for anyone?”
“I don't have any papers to do that.”
“I'll bring something for that, too.” He stands. “Take your bath while the water's still hot. If you want me to stay, I will. Otherwise, I'll leave some privacy. Your choice.”
“You can go now. Thank you.” He walks over to his bath, taking off his shirt and putting it over the chair.
“Be well, Neke. Think about who you have to make peace with. And how. I'll be back.” Aldan exits the cell and heads back to the guard room. He asks them to make sure Neke get warm water every other day and one hot, decent meal a day.
Aldan sits by himself for a couple of minutes, gathering himself before visiting with Alexander Steele. Again, he asks the guards on duty if Steel has been any trouble. Once he's filled in, he heads into the block and Alexander's cell.
Alexander's cell is much larger than the others with a much larger bed and clean sheets. His hair is light brown and hangs long to almost cover his eyes. He’s definitely a noble citizen. Alexander is sitting at his desk and puts his book down when he notices Aldan coming in. He looks confused. “And you are? Name?”
“I'm Aldan, Alexander. I'm here to make sure you're being treated fairly and that you're prepared for the sentence you face.” Aldan looks around the cell. Mentally he noted every luxury that contravenes standard procedure, every regulation and rule being broken.
“Mhmm. I've heard the name. You fought in the army? Killed the count? That is you, right?” He reeks of pride. Aldan can tell how self-absorbed he is by his mocking voice. “Yes, I have heard all of the stories.”
“That's me. Though I was unaware of any stories making the rounds.”
“Ah. Sit, sit.” He pulls up a chair for Aldan and sits back down. “My family are deeply connected with the king, so I hear all of these stories. You might even know my father.”
Aldan wracks his memory for the name "Steele". “Yes, I understand that your brother was chosen for the Ivory Guard. You objected, registering your disapproval through poisoning and murder?”
“That is correct.” He smiles and shuts his eyes for a brief moment. “And I would have taken out my father too if I had the chance. After all, he is why I'm here. Damn fool knew I was the better warrior than his favorite first born son.”
“Not if you had to resort to poison.” Aldan states this without emotion.
“I know. I could have used a sword, but I thought I'd get away with it better this way.”
“But poison is a woman's weapon. Or a coward's. Why not challenge your brother to a duel? The slot going to the winner? And then killing the poison merchant. Careful, yes, but also cowardly. Certainly not an endorsement of your calling as warrior.” Aldan smiles politely. “Is there anything that I can do to help you prepare for the axe?”
“Ah... One thing I'd like before I go is a rent-boy or a nice fuck. That would be the most enticing. That and seeing my father die.” He leans one arm on the table, biting one his lip as he stares at Aldan.
Aldan chuckles. “I don't think I'll be killing your father. Preferences for the boy or the nice fuck?” He looks around at the 'cell'. “I somehow suspect you enjoy certain privileges beyond most prisoners.”
“Well, I'm not royalty, but close to it.” Alexander rolls his eyes. “Ah, someone younger than me or strong like you.”
Aldan looks at the boy. Almost a man. He drums his fingers on the table as he considers their options. What would Drew say if he gave Alexander a mercy fuck? Does he deserve compassion? He 'checks out' Alexander. “What about your mother? I imagine she must be heartbroken? Her eldest struck down by her baby? No thoughts for her?”
“She is most certainly in pain, as she should be. They wouldn't give me the honor that I deserve, so they lose both of their sons and die alone. Ah, maybe I should have gone for them instead of my brother.” Alexander walks over to his bed, sitting down and spreading out his legs.
Aldan drums his fingers. “How do I know you won't harm a boy? Or a man? Or try to use them to escape somehow? You seem completely unrepentant.”
“You don't know.” He winces at him. “I was questioned this morning about the attack that had happened last night. They thought that I might have some information or that I was involved. Of course, I wasn't.... It would be nice to escape prison, but it's highly unlikely.”
Aldan leans back, smiling a little. “Strip, Alexander.”
“Strip? Are you sure about that?”
“Well, if you're modest or scared. . .” Aldan lean forward and stands.
“No, of course I'm not. I'm a warrior, after all.” Alexander calmly takes off his prison clothes, then his undergarments. His small flaccid penis, about three inches and circumcised, is engulfed by a forest of dark pubes. He scoots closer to his pillow.
“Not bad.” Aldan moves closer. “Lay back. Spread your legs.” He stands at the edge of the bed, towering over Alexander. He's alert, he doesn't really trust this prisoner, but he is curious. “Raise your arms above your head. Let me get a good luck at you.”
Alex lays on the bed and does as he is told, getting a slight erection as he spreads his legs. He puts his hands up and under the pillow, showing off his hairy armpits. His smell is clean, even perfumed, unlike any other prisoner Aldan has had before. “Well? Are you going to fuck me? I think that would make you the best counselor of all time.”
Aldan sits on the bed. He begins rubbing a hand over Alex's stomach and chest, teasing his nipples and pits. Playing gently with his pubes. “There will be conditions.”
“Go on.” Alex remains still as he grows to his full length at four inches. The look in his eyes is mischievous, dangerous.
“One. I like to bite.” A slow, gentle run of his hand along the inside of Alex's thigh
“Good. I like to bite too.” He chomps with his teeth. “I like blood.”
Aldan arches his eyebrow. “Two. I may want to piss on you. Before, during, or after.” Smiling, Aldan continues to lightly stroke Alex's body as he continues. “Three. Try anything to hurt me or to escape, I'll feed you your own balls. Ask the guards about being Joshua'd.”
“You wouldn't be serious?” His face changes to look of sudden disappointment.
“I should let you try to kill me? Bite out my throat? Bite off my cock? Knock me unconscious and try to escape?” Aldan takes Alex's wrists and holds the boy's hands above his head. He lean down, pursing his lips and blowing over his nipples. “That would be awfully foolish of me, wouldn't it?”
“It would...” Alex pulls back, reaching under his pillow for a knife with a six-inch blade. He hands it to Aldan and groans. “Guess I won't be needing this then.”
Aldan takes the knife and feels its edge. “Last conditions. I have to clear it with the warden.” He gently tugs on the hairy pits and the dark pubes. “And trim these. You agree to all of these, I'll make sure you get fucked good and proper a couple of times.”
“Yes?” Alex feels at Aldan's large muscles and shoulders, gasping at how much stronger and powerful he is. “I like it rough. I like it when it hurts.” He scratches his own chest, licking his lips as he does so. “I don't need the knife. There are plenty of other ways for me to make an escape.”
“Oh? How?” Aldan leans down moving in to kiss Alex. He pulls away at the last moment, pinning the boy to the bed.
“It's so easy to steal a blade or sword from a guard. They never notice.” He moans as he's pinned down. “Killing them would be just as simple. I'd let other prisoners out as a distraction. I could snap a guards neck, beat him with a chair, who knows... This is the third guard-knife I've stolen without them noticing.”
Aldan keeps Alex's hands pinned and kisses his chest, sucking briefly on his nipples. “A shame you have no core. No honor. You're clever and with training you'd have made a top swordsman, I'll wager.” He moves up, kissing and gently biting his neck. Too bad. We could have had fun for months. Training with the blade, fucking you long and hard when you did well. Making you watch me fuck a boy when you didn't.”
“A shame that the kingdom will collapse soon and i will be long gone and free before it happens.” Alex licks and kisses at Aldans neck, reaching for his cock.
Aldan pins Alex's hands down and climbs on top of him. “What makes you say the kingdom will collapse soon?”
“Cruiberg is strong. Once they've conquered more of the forest and caused chaos here in the kingdom, everyone will be shitting their brains out.” He laughs mischievously. “Once I escape, I will get asylum there and use my information to take down the king. You're a fine and lovely man. You should join them while you still have the chance. When I have my own power in Cruiberg, I’ll make sure you live.”
Aldan grinds against Alex, keeping the boy's hands immobilized. “I've read some reports and heard rumors their power is growing.” He nips at Alex's neck and lips. “Pity's for me. I've no way to contact them. I doubt they'd take kindly to me seeking them out in the wilds.”
“Lucky for you, I know some of them. I'm like a raven in that sense.” His stomach rises as he's kissed and he tries to fight back against his arms being pinned down. “What do you want to do with me? Fuck me or question me?”
“Both.”
“Well, get on with it, bastard!”
Aldan rolls Alex onto his stomach. He grinds against his ass, kissing and biting the back his neck and shoulders. “What do you want, Alex?”
“Drive your cock inside of me. Fuck my ass like you hate me. Pull my hair, bite my skin, do whatever.” The freakish boy humps the bed as he puts his hands behind his back, feeling at his own skin as he fantasizes about what Aldan will do to him.
Aldan smirks to himself. He grips the knife Alex gave to him tightly, and using it as a blackjack, punches the boy in the back of the head. Enough to knock him out, but not enough to kill him. Once the boy is knocked out, Aldan cuts the expensive silk sheets into strips and ties the murderer's wrists, elbows, and feet. Tying the boy to the bed, he quickly searches for more weapons while calling for the guards. “If you were just a murderer, I'd have fucked you a half dozen times. But a traitor? The torturers will get their pleasure with you. . . You'll probably enjoy it.”
There's only two other blades - a small razor hidden by the bath and a pocket knife up by his window. One of the guards hurries by, rushing in and stops when he see's the boy naked, stunned and confused. “Aldan, sir, what seems to be the... problem?”
Aldan holds up the blades. “Fetch the warden immediately. We'll have to postpone this one's execution. Matters of grave urgency. Hurry man!”
As the guard hurries away, he sits and watches Alex. He considers pissing on him and fucking him anyway, but quickly dismisses both ideas. Hate fucking him would be a horrible choice. He waits for the warden, going over last night's event and what Alex told him.
The guard rushes out without questioning. About five minutes passes before the warden comes in, who stops by the bars before entering. He lights a cigarette and raises one eyebrow. “Aldan, may I ask why one of my prisoners is naked and tied up in his bed?”
“He wanted me to fuck him. He wanted it badly.” He gestures to the boy. “But in addition to being impatient and amoral, he's a talker. He mentioned contacts he has with the Cruiberg. And his certainty that soon they'd be the power here. He was irked that he'd be dead before they got here.” Aldan relays the conversation to the warden. “I believe it highly likely that he know more about the explosion last night and the Cruiberg plans that the interrogators from this morning learned. I suspect that they were overly deferential of his family.”
“Ah... I see. What a shame. How can someone his age have such grudges against those that raised him with privilege?” The guard walks over to the table, sitting down and looking over one of the knives. “We can't carry him out of the cell like that. He needs clothing. I'll have a group of guards lock him into a maximum-security cell underground. The traitor will probably live for as long as he wants if the information, he has turns out to be useful. Strange how that works, huh?” He finishes his cigarette, calling out to some guards in the hallway and explains the situation to them, how they will need to put him in clothes and take him down to a cell downstairs for extensive questioning. “Besides him, how was the other inmate? You have any requests for Alexander? Do you still want to see him since he's technically still holding a death sentence?”
“I'll see him. Maybe somewhere inside of him there's something redeemable. Maybe.” He sighs. “If nothing else, he'd be a good fuck, I suspect. Prisoner Neke is terrified. I'd like make sure he get warm water for bathing every other day and that the guards give him the decent food. I'll visit them both again. Neke is probably a decent enough sort, but his drinking seems to run him into dangerous territory.”
“Alright, then. Make sure that you write out a report before you leave for today.” He lights another cigarette, sitting down on top of the table as he thinks. “This is troublesome in many ways. Someone else will need to take his place during the day he was supposed to be executed. I'll have to decide who and relay it over with one of the judges today. Hopefully, we can get information out of this traitor as soon as possible, but I'm not counting on it. That means I'll be here for an all-day work-day.” The warden equips the knives and blades that lay on the table and has the guards enter, pointing for Aldan to follow him out into the hallway. The prison echoes from the sound of lightning and the ceiling shakes. It's still raining like war drums. “You have any other thoughts, concerns, questions to ask?”
“I'm curious, sir, what you know about the explosion last night? If anything?”
“Hmmm? He exhales smoke in your face on accident. It was most likely magic. Most likely caused by that of a mage or demon. Investigations are ongoing. There's no way it was some mere accident. It was definitely a planned attack. That's all I know for now. Well, with this Steele boy confessing to you about Cruiberg, it could be them for all we know. But we don't know anything. Maybe Alexander is pulling our leg?”
“That's possible.” He shakes his head. “I feel for the boy if he was. They'll find out the truth. The hard way.” He accompanies the warden back to the offices. Aldan writes out a report for each visit, taking care to be as accurate and thorough with Alexander's as possible. He turns them in, waiting for the warden's approval before he heads back to the school.
By the time Aldan arrives back at the school the final classes are almost done. Aldan stops by the other room, silently watching as a few students meditate with Raven. Lev is one of the few, who is deep into his meditation, so much that his body is floating a few inches above the ground. Nobody else can tell since they're also meditating with their eyes closed. Aldan can feel the connection and positive energy between them all. He see's that these troubled ones can achieve such nirvana and peace within themselves and together without having to give in or fall into the darkest paths that the young prisoners that he see's have done. Lev's ear twitches when he hears his counselor, his boyfriends dad, his friend, breathing carefully from by the door. Slowly, he raises one palm, forming some sort of geometric symbol in his hand with fire. It suddenly stops raining. Raven opens her eyes and quietly welcomes everyone back into their conscious lives. The symbol that was in Lev's hand vanishes and as he descends back to the carpet Aldan notices some sort of black mist slip into his back and through his robe. Lev stands up, running past Aldan and grabs his empty clay pot and waits for Jay outside.
Jay reaches down to tie his shoes and then watches as Lev cleans his feet with a cloth and bucket by the door. Once Aldan shows up outside, he begins to explain. “Mikey and I are going on a date today at the café, so we will be home a few hours later on.”
Lev tickles Jay's stomach. “Oh, I knew you'd be lovebirds! And I can't help but to feel as if I set it up. Brilliant! I'm so excited for the two of you. I wonder what Bryan and I can do today.”
“Homework?” Aldan says with a sidelong smile. “Jay, take this.” He hands Jay some copper and silver coins. “If I know Mikey, he left his money at home. You two make sure you're home before dark. Understood?” He rests a hand on Jay's shoulder as he talks to him. “Other than that, have fun and stay out if trouble.”
Lev walks close with Aldan, talking about the things that they wanted to teach him in class but he had already learned. He explains about how hard it is to participate in school when he can literally read a book in a split second by simply touching it with one finger. Meditation practices and the lessons on coping are the only things he really enjoys about school. Jay only follows them for a minute or two and stops by the café, waving his hand before he enters. He remembers what Lev said about the coffee and gets himself a chai, finding a seat by the window where he can stare out at the rain. At first during the day it seemed depressing and hopeless to him, but now he see's the beauty in its composition. Staring at the rain lets all of his issues dissolve. He sips from his warm spicy tea and waits for his new friend that he love so deeply to show up. As he waits, he talks to himself. ‘Oh, Dakota... If you were here right now, you'd be so proud of me, finding someone like Milliken. He's such a good friend. I think I'm falling in love with him too. But I need you. My other brothers and sisters, you know how it is... You understood me like none other. You were the first I told that I was being hurt by Grandpa. Can you lend me some strength to come clear with my friend? I'm afraid he will judge me... I don't want to lose him, but he doesn't want to lose me either. It's all so confusing. I'll visit your grave soon. I love you, Dakota...’
He sighs, swinging one leg over the tall chair that he sits at and waits. Even though it's raining, it's not cold outside, which can be noted by when Jay puts his hand against the window. He waits. Waits... ‘Mikey... I love you so dearly.’
Milliken stares out the window of his classroom. There's only seven other students and one teacher in the room, which is lined on three walls with bookshelves. Even around and over the door, bookshelves strain and sag with the accumulated written knowledge and culture of thousands of years. The teacher, Professor Redmond, is finishing a lecture on the volcano worshipping dwarves of the Iron Peaks. Mikey barely listens. He read the text for this lecture months ago, and his mind is clouded with thoughts of Jay. He feels a warmth when he thinks of the boy who moaned at his touch last night. He realizes that he misses his green haired bed-mate. Mikey sighs, looking down in surprise and confusion - his penis is hard. He shifts, casting a guilty glance around the room. The others are absorbed in the lesson. Dwarves and volcanoes flee from Mikey's mind as he grapples with these new feelings and desires. He's scared that he's going to do something wrong, but he can hardly wait to see Jay again. To talk with him. To hold his hand. Feel his arms around him again. “I don't like to be touched though. Why is it different?”
Professor Redmond stops. He strokes his long, dark goatee. “Is there a question, Milliken?”
Everyone turns to Mikey. He stands at his desk, covering his erection with his blackboard, and shakes his head. No, professor. He sits down, his heart pounding. He's sure everyone saw his hard penis. Once class is excused, they'll tease him for it. Another thing to mock Mikey about. He close his eyes and begins ticking through his list. The names and birthdays for his family. The dates of each of his father's named battles and subsequent promotions. The exercise calms him. He adds yesterday. The date of the concert and the day that he met green-haired Jay.
“Class is dismissed. See you all tomorrow morning.” With that, the children gather their books and boards and head for home. The rain has eased and Milliken races through the streets. He avoids other pedestrians and travelers. He doesn't want to get dirty, doesn't like to talk to strangers, doesn't want to be touched. But most of all, he doesn't want to be delayed. His mind notes the priority of this last thought and files it for further examination. Maybe when there's not a baker with a cart of bread blocking his way!
Mikey spies the café and rushes inside. He's late. He knows he is! Jay's been here, waited for him, and left in disgust at his tardiness. Standing in the entry, Mikey scans the tables desperately. Every split second increases his panic. Until he sights the shock of green hair near the window. He squeaks in happiness, not noticing the quiet chuckle of the men at the counter near him. He walks quickly to the table and sits next to Jay. It doesn't enter his mind to sit across from him. He needs to be near him. He takes Jay's hand in his own, his own cold and wet hand. He smiles, breathless. “Hi!”
“Hey, Milliken! You're earlier than I thought you would be. Here, let's go look at the pastries and tea.” He hugs Mikey, not too lovingly since there are a few people inside, who are too preoccupied with their own conversations to even care. They walk over to the front and the store owner greets Milliken politely.
“Hello there! Looking for something to drink? Maybe you're hungry? Oh, I bet you are!” The store owner is young, speaks freely and is a bit awkward in how he presents himself. He runs around, grabbing a plate with a slice of lemon pie. “Since you're just young ones that probably don't have enough money, this one is on me! Have a go at it!” He grabs two forks and sets it on the plate. “Now what can I get for you, young one?”
Milliken looks at Jay. His eyes begin to well with tears. His eyes fall to the floor. “I forgot my money at home. I'm sorry.”
Jay tugs on his shoulder. “It's okay! Your dad gave me some. Get whatever you want!” The store is flooded with an array of tea jars of all kinds from across the planets, even some that they bought from the demons in the kingdom. There's tons of deserts and pastries, none that could be healthy, but are all handmade and fresh. There's also a basket of exotic fruits plucked right from the nearby forests.
Mikey looks at Jay. Wiping his eyes, he starts to smile. “I have a good dad. I'm cold!” He looks at the owner. “Do you have any hot soup? Sir? Jay, do you want to share a sandwich? Then we can get two different desserts and share those, too. If you want to.”
“Sure, Mikey.” Jay almost tears up just listening to his friend speak with him, totally in the moment and recognizing the beauty of it all.
The shop owner looks around, trying to remember everything that he's serving today. “We have a nice pumpkin soup if that's alright. I can make a panini sandwich with some fresh greens that will also fill you up. That will take a few minutes for me to warm up.”
Jay whispers, “If only Lev was here, then he'd have it ready in a second!” He laughs.
The shop owner looks to Jay with a bright smile. “What kind of deserts are you looking at?”
“Oh, sir, pumpkin soup and a Panini would be perfect.” Mikey looks at the desserts on display. “I like something with filling. Custard or creamy. And blackberry tea, please.”
“Sure thing. Have a seat and I'll bring it out to you.”
Jay takes the lemon pie with him back to their two seats by the table. “How was school today? Boring? Exciting? You probably know everything that they teach. I'm always bored during our math classes, since I'm a whiz at that, but everything else can be so confusing! Everyone was acting weird today because of the weather and the attack that happened this morning. Someone in class said it's a sign that we're going to war soon, but I don't know enough about it to really have an opinion...”
The shop owner brings over a large pumpkin soup that he sits between them and a panini sandwich cut into two pieces. Jay hands him some change. He sprints back to behind the shop to grab some of the deserts, putting them to the left of Mikey. “Here you go! Let me know how it all tastes before you leave. Oh, I almost forgot your tea! One moment.” He grabs the warm mug of tea that he forgot at the counter and puts it on the desk. Jay sips from his tea, his knee touching Mikey's as he faces him.
Mikey tastes the soup. “Pepper. Cloves. Nutmeg. Salt.” He takes another spoonful. “I think cinnamon, but very little. It's very good.” Pouring his tea, he takes a tiny sip before adding honey. He looks at Jay and sighs. His eyes narrow and he fidgets for a moment before staring out the window. “Classes were typical. The lecture after lunch was on a book that I read weeks ago. That was boring. All I could think about was you and meeting you here.” He glances at Jay, blushing. “Morning lessons were more interesting. Professor discussed the use of covert violence as a means of settling or instigating political disputes. In light of the attack last night. He likes to use practical examples for our lessons.” He takes a bite of sandwich, dunking a corner into the soup for a second bite. “Does he really remind you of me? How is that?” He looks at Jay and fidgets again. HIs lips move silently and he quickly takes another bite.
“I don't know. He's just very alert and observant. It's a good thing.” Jay takes his time eating his sandwich, switching from it before going back to his tea. Once he's finished, he tries the slice of pie. “Nobody bullied me today, so it was a good day.”
“I still don't understand why people bully you. When I was being picked on, mother said it was because I was different, and the other children didn't understand why. He arches an eyebrow. Most of them stopped with Bryan talked to them. The others when Bryan told them about daddy working in the prison. He told them he'd throw them in cells if they didn't stop. They must have believed him because they stopped.” Finished with soup and his half of the sandwich, Mikey wipes his hands, staring at Jay as he does so. Fidgeting and tearing his eyes away, he begins tracing his finger over the tabletop, almost writing as his lips follow silently along.
“Well, there's this one guy there at my school and he's a knucklehead to everyone. Maybe Aldan can help him out. He's really nice. I spoke with him today and he helped me with some things.” Jay looks out of the window, wishing he could just touch Mikey's hand for a moment. “Is it okay if I get a bit serious with you for a moment? I don't want to make you sad. Maybe if you get sad, you can tell me a funny story or something happy? I just feel like... If we're going to be good friends that you should know more about me.”
Milliken nods. “I want to know more about you. He visibly bites his lower lip. I . . . I want to be very good friends. As good as Bryan and Lev, except not as beast-like.”
He laughs for a moment, finishing his tea and taking another bite of the lemon pie. “Well, you know how your Dad was a guard at the prison? One of his prisoners was my brother. He was executed a few days ago... Dakota did some really bad things, but there's some good things in him too. I found out just an hour ago by Lev that he was buried next to Aldan's husband, someone that you knew. That makes me like your Dad even more, knowing that he did that for me and my family, giving him that beautiful space. It is gorgeous, actually.... I'm still kind of struggling with it. We were very close for a long time, but once he grew heavy into this lifestyle of selling drugs, we grew distant. It hurts a lot. Actually, I'm very hurt by many things right now and that's not the only thing. I'm afraid that my hurt will hurt you too or you'll stop talking or liking me because of it. He shows his wrists to Mikey. I did these to myself a while back. I don't really know why. I guess I felt like I deserved it. Ran away from home a few times too. That's why I go to the same school as Lev. I'm troubled.”
Mikey looks at Jay's wrists. He doesn't say anything but reaches out and traces his fingers over the scars, counting them quietly. He looks up at Jay. “I don't like to touch people and I don't like to be touched.” He's still holding Jay's wrists. “Even now, most of my brain is buzzing. Like faerie fire. It's saying "Don't hold him. Let him go." But there's a different part that's saying "Never let him go. Never let him go." I never heard the second part until yesterday.” He fidgets and looks away. He keeps hold of Jay's hands. “I'm weird, too, Jay. I talk to myself, even when other people are around. You noticed, I'm sure. I scared I'm too weird for you. That I'll do something weird and you'll think it means something when it doesn't. He takes a half-hearted bite of pie.”
“But I'm not scared of you... I know it's only been less than a day since we met, but I think you're the most brilliant, awesome person I've ever met.” He finishes his tea. “You're the most handsome and beautiful person I've seen. I don't know what this weird feeling is inside of me and it's so overwhelming. Is it love? I... I think I love you. Is that too soon to say? We're so young. Do we even know what that is or means?”
The traces of worry leave Mikey's face. “Love is a difficult subject. Most of the sentient races devote substantially artistic and philosophical energy investigating and trying to define and quantify love. Each race's view of love is colored, obviously, by their own history, culture, and creation myth. As an example, four hundred and . . .” Mikey stops. He looks sheepishly at Jay, grinning and fidgeting. “This is why I don't have many friends. May I ask two questions?”
“Go ahead.” Jay stretches out his arms and scratches through his green hair.
Milliken gives a short, almost military nod. “One, I need to know your birthday. Two, may I touch your hair?”
“It's the fourth of Bengledan, so in seven months, I'll turn twelve.” He smiles. “Yes, you may touch my hair.”
Mikey writes with his finger on the table top. Then he turns to Jay, reaching out slowly, he gently pats Jay's hair twice before running his hand through the green strands for a few seconds. He pulls his hand back and stares at it, sighing. “Thank you. I think that maybe we're in love. The evidence would support that.”
“Yes? So... Uhm... Would you like to be my boyfriend? Like how Lev and Bryan are? I mean, they're really... What's the word... Kinky. I'd like to just stay on that romantic level of touching, kissing, and such. The other stuff, I think I need more time before I'm ready for that.” He frowns for a moment, then remembers the deserts, which he puts in-between the lemon pie. “You ordered these, so you better eat them and not let them go bad!”
Mikey nods. Y”es, I would. Very much. I agree, less kinky than they are. That's what I mean by 'beastie'. He takes a bite of dessert. What are the other things that hurt you, Jay?”
Jay sighs and looks away. “Did your brother tell you about anything that happened to Lev when he was younger?”
“No.” Mikey carefully cuts a bite from the pie and eats it. “I know that Lev lives with his grandparents. I haven't had a chance to speak with him about his past.”
“Well... Him and I went through very similar things and that's why we're close friends. We understand what it's like to be hurt by someone...” Jay gulps, looking down at his shoes. “My Grandpa used to touch me in my private spots and do really nasty things to me. He's gone now, but it still hurts. I think about it a lot. That's why I don't want to do any really dirty stuff. At least not yet.”
Milliken looks at Jay. He looks at the table and begins writing again with his finger on the table-top. His lips move in silent commentary as his finger glides quickly over the table. As he writes words that only he sees, he begins frowning and pressing down harder and harder. Suddenly, he stops and draws his arm back, ready to sweep it over his work, erasing it all and sending their dishes flying. He stops, motionless except for his breathing. His eyes close and a tear trails down his cheek, dripping off onto his shirt. His lips begin to move again and he opens his eyes and carefully rubs his sleeve over his work area. “I understand.” Taking Jay's hand into his own, he leans his head on Jay's shoulder. “Is there more?”
“Uhm... Not really. I've ran away from home a few times. That's about it.” He's silent, playing with his fork against the plate. “Does that scare you?”
“No. Why would it? Unless you're planning to run away again and leave me.” He takes another small bite and a sip of tea.
“No, I'd never do that. I was scared that telling you all of that stuff would make you hate me or something. Yeah, it's stupid.” He blushes, playing with his hair as he leans one arm on the table and looks at him. “I'm kind of full. You think you can finish all of those deserts?”
“Yes. But I shouldn't have so much before dinner. Mother would be upset.” He looks at Jay. “Why would hate you or anything? That doesn't make sense.”
“know it doesn't. I'm just kind of crazy. Here, I'll try to help finish this pie and you can eat the rest.” Jay forces himself to consume the rest of the lemon pie, patting his stomach. “Oh man. When we get back, can we just cuddle in bed for a bit? My stomach kind of hurts.”
“I don't think you're crazy, Jay. He looks around the café. Maybe we can take it home. For later. I have chores and homework, but we can lay down and I can read. Or would that be rude and strange?”
“No. You can do whatever you'd like. As long as I'm with you.” Jay walks up to the front counter and gets a small container for the rest of the food. He puts it inside and smells Mikey as he gets up close to him. “You ready to go home?”
“One moment.” He looks at the owner. “Excuse me. Was there cinnamon in the pumpkin soup?”
owner taps his finger against the table, trying to remember the ingredients. “Yes, but not too much. I'm surprised you could tell.”
“It was very subtle.” He starts to walk away, stops, and turns back. “It was very good soup, but the desserts are better. May we come back?” He takes Jay's hand.
“Of course! Please, please come back! Have a good afternoon. Be careful out there!”
Jay squeezes Mikey's hand as they walk out of the shop and begin their walk back home. They walk shoulder to shoulder. Mikey talks about his favorite foods and books, Jay listens, and sometimes buggers in with his own questions to learn more from him.
Chapter 10: Chapter Ten
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Ten
A tired Aizen lays in his bed at his tiny apartment, bored and waiting for his own boyfriend to come home from duty. They celebrated this morning with sex and champagne before even having breakfast. As soon as he had gone upstairs after his boyfriend left Aizen was swamped with people wanting to get to know him and ask questions. Since then, he has been exhausted and trying to relax. No music. No sound. Not today. Even though he won this award that means so much to him and he brought light to an issue that he feels deserves attention, he can't help but to think that it's not enough to bring his best friend back. He kisses the stone on his necklace, leans up against the wall, and shuts his eyes, patiently waiting for Holt to come home.
Holt's day spins. Champagne and passionate love-making before breakfast left him light headed when he arrived for duty. The entire training compound was abuzz when he arrived. A bomb and fire attack overnight had killed one the Knight Commanders for the king's Horsed Iron Guards, as well as a dozen other members of the HIG, and two attendants. Speculation ran rampant, centering on mages and demons. Several of the soldiers and trainees had given him sidelong glances, suspicious that Holt is married to a demon.
Holt ignored them and concentrated on his duties. Over lunch, he spoke with the Master of Scouts, learning that tensions are likely to increase once people begin to connect the attack to the Cruiberg, his own theory being that whatever the direct agent and method of the attack, it was at the order of the Crui.
Master of Scouts Konnant laid out his case carefully, linking reports and evidence of troop buildups and increasing incursions and reconnaissance activity along the shared borderlands. The other officers and specialists eventually all come to agree. The Cruiberg are the culprits. Talk turns to speculation as to when and how they will strike next. During the discussion, Holt is asked if he thinks a demon was involved.
“Perhaps. None that I know would undertake such an act. But, I can guarantee that Aizen was otherwise occupied all of last night.” He blushes and grins as the older soldiers break out in laughter and good-natured teasing.
With the day's work done, Holt rushes home, stopping at a street wagon to get hot soup for himself, a fresh loaf of bread, and fresh river sturgeon for Aizen. He smiles as he remembers that sturgeon is a powerful aphrodisiac for Aizen. ‘I'll make sure you're occupied all night tonight, too. For your own good.’
Eventually, Aizen gets bored and takes his lute guitar with him into the hall and walks halfway upstairs before he runs right into Lev. The wolf-demon boy screams in excitement, hugging his friend in excitement. “Oh!!! I'm so glad I get to see you today! Congratulations on the award. Did you get the trophy yet? Is it in your room?”
Aizen smiles and shakes his head. “Not yet. They will give it to me in the coming week. It's good to see you too. What are you doing here? Coming for clean clothes?”
“Yeah, and some tea from my Grandparents to keep me from getting my migraines. Well, I better hurry since Aldan is waiting up on me.” Lev sprints down the stairs as Aizen goes up to the storefront, orders himself a coffee, and drinks it while he plays some instrumental pieces outside on his favorite stump by the shop. Customers sitting at tables across the street know of him now thanks to the papers, but graciously decide not to speak to him and just enjoy his calming music.
Aldan walks up behind Aizen. Disguising his voice, he jokes, “Oh! It's Aizen the Bard! Winner of the contest. Can I have your autograph?” He breaks out laughing, clapping Aizen warmly on the shoulder. “Seriously, Aizen, it was beautiful. I felt Drew listening. He liked it too. We're very proud of you.”
Aizen stops playing, cleaning dust from his guitar before looking up. “Let's, uhm... Just...” He doesn't know what to say. Just the mention of Drew's name is enough to make his heart ache in pain.
Aldan leans in. “You heard about the attack last night?”
“Yeah. Everyone is talking about it inside. They're afraid since there's rumors that we caused it. Stupid, stupid rumors.” He stands up, holding his guitar with one hand, taking Holt's hand with the other. “Let's go downstairs. You have dinner? That's what I smell, right?”
Holt nods at Aldan. “Yes, love, dinner. Aldan, the feeling at my post is the Cruiberg instigated the attack, whatever agent they used locally. My commander is convinced war is approaching.”
“Your commander's a smart man. My suspicions run that same route.” He lowers his voice. “What worries me is the fear it's causing against demons. And what if it's not them? What if it is someone purely local. I'm worried about Lev, too. I saw the shadow around him earlier. We have to find a solution. And soon!”
“I'm scared that there isn't a solution. It all seems so hopeless. Maybe the love from Bryan can help him.” They continue back downstairs and into their apartment space. Aizen grabs a plate from one of the cabinets, taking the food from out of Holt's hands for him, and smiles when he see's his dinner. “You shouldn't have... Well, you have, and I'm grateful.”
Aldan grumbles. “We're running out of time and the only suggestion I've had from anyone is to stick my blade through his heart. I can't do that!” He looks the pair and sighs. “Maybe you two should leave the city. Just in case I can't find an answer.”
Holt glares at the human warrior. No one but Aizen would read displeasure on his face, but his boyfriend sees it clearly. He starts to speak but stops, finally commenting. “Maybe tomorrow we can try to figure something out.” He takes Aizen's arm and soon the two of them are alone, approaching their apartment. Holt lets Aizen enter first, closing and locking the door behind them.” Dinner and a bath? What would you like to do, my lovely music master?”
“I'd like to eat first, maybe bathe, then we can go upstairs and have a drink or two. Why have champagne when we can open one of the most expensive bottles of absinthe on the planet for ourselves?” He moves the oversized sturgeon off his plate and into the sink, then grabs a butcher knife. “The kitchen is going to get quite messy for a bit, babe.” He cuts off the fishes head first, then splits it into three separate pieces, putting the other parts into a circular container, a mini fridge that is under the sinks that keeps things cold for them. Afterwards, he washes the blood from the fish head and small piece of the body, then to the sink and his own hands before returning his meal to a plate. “Vigorous work when you're inside of a tiny room. When you're in a forest you can just grab it and eat it as it is without a care of being messy.”
Holt is even more pale. “I remember. Somehow it seems less cruel outside. More natural?” He grabs bowls and utensils, and slips out of his boots, before sitting at the table. “Aldan's right about one thing. There's a lot of suspicion against your kind right now. If someone were to accuse Lev, or heavens forbid, attack him, he could be provoked into something dangerous.” He thinks as he eats, offering Aizen bread and butter.
“Yes, but I don't think anyone other than us demons, you, and Aldan's family knows of his true power.” Aizen carries his plate to the desk, moving some sheet music out of the way before he sits down and begins to eat. “Ahhh... Delicious! One of my favorite fish. Maybe my favorite.” He licks his fingers clean. “The new high Lord Maria spoke earlier after you left about wanting to close down the shop again until this whole business is sorted out. It's causing a lot of fear. I'm not really all that afraid of Cruiberg, since I've killed some of them myself.”
Holt frowns at Aizen, his eyes growing large and sorrowful. “Why are you sitting over there?”
“A war, though. Many will die, on all sides. Perhaps Aldan. Perhaps even me. You won't have to fight. But I swore an oath.” He eats slowly. “None of that will matter if Lev destroys the city. Do you think we should leave?”
“Leave? I left my home to come here and live this life with you. I'm not leaving, ever. Look at what we've accomplished just in two weeks. That concert is gonna have us rolling in more gold than can fill this room!” He finishes the head of the fish, then walks over to Holt and sits next to him. “Didn't want to get any fish eyeball juice in your face.” He giggles, tugging his shoulder. “You know they're fighting techniques quite well. Aldan might not, but he's a fierce warrior. If anything, he should stay here and keep helping people with his jobs. Don't give into that fear going on. We will prevail. This kingdom has gone through many wars before.”
“I don't care about gold. All I care about is you. What's gold going to get us? Fresher fish? A sharper sword? A bigger apartment or a house? I need none of those things as long as we're together. I'd rather live as we do and use the money to help Lev or Aldan or the students at Lev's school, or, or, or.” He takes a drink of wine. “You know that we have a man in our unit who takes the scraps from the mess hall home to feed his family? His brother lost a leg in some sort of timber cutting accident and can't work. So, to feed his brother and sister-in-law, and nephews and nieces he has to get scraps from the cooks. I'd rather help people like that than live like a rich man.”
Aizen grabs Holt by the cheeks, kissing his deeply. “That's why I love you. Of course. I don't mind if we live in this room for the rest of our lives. If it comes down to us choosing to live in a mansion or helping dozens, or even hundreds of people... I'd choose the latter in the heartbeat. I just did.”
“Now, the good absinthe, I won't fight you on that!” He laughs, a light musical laugh. “Do you think the little boy is really the key with Lev?”
“Who? Bryan?” Once he finishes his meal he cleans up, takes Holt's arm, and walks with him down the hall and to the stairs.
Holt allows himself to be led. “Yes. Do you think their love is what will save us all? Like Drew and Aldan's love saved them? You know, that family seems to like boys quite a bit. I've seen Aldan look at you sometimes, and at me. Were we not pledged to each other, I might take offense.”
“Maybe it's a genetic thing. With demons, it's more than common, even expected.” They head upstairs and get a high table for themselves that somewhat hidden in dim candlelight. One of the waiters comes up to them, asking what they'd like. Aizen asks for the secret triple zero batch, two glasses. She returns after a while with two glasses, two spoons, two sugar cubes. The drinks are set up and stirred for them. It's a nice crowd inside, mostly demons. conversing with and about the new high lord. She notices the two lovers in the distance and waves, but let's them be.
“It should have sort of a chai and maple taste to it, despite the coloring.” He holds his glass up and uses a fire on one finger to get a better look at it. “Translucent, yet shimmering.”
“It should be delightful.” Holt looks around at the crowd, sighing. “Sometimes, I miss the woods. Just you and I. Remember the time we spent at the herbalist's cabin? Making love in the gardens, surrounded by bees. The lake?” His eyes sparkle at the memories. “But an artiste must have an audience, I suppose. Sometime over the next 500 years, we should take a few years to live back in the wilderness. All these people make me a little nervous, I must confess.”
“Yes... After we're a hundred maybe? Or fifty? Chances are we will still look the same.” He takes a gentle swig of his drink. “You might live five hundred or more years. I'm sure I'll only be around for another two hundred. Three hundred would be pushing it.”
Taking a sip, Holt frowns, then smiles. “Why only two hundred years? I'd hope with the regular infusions of elf fluids—" He coughs. “--you'd be extended.”
“That would be a delight, wouldn't it?” As he leans over to kiss him, there's a sudden clash of glass and screaming. One of the front windows has been shattered by a table chair, which someone caught before tumbling down with it. Aizen rushes outside hoping he can capture whoever it is, but the sidewalk and roads are empty. He looks to the stone wall to the left entrance, where the words, 'GO BACK TO THE FIRES YOU CAME FROM.'
Holt stands next to Aizen. Closing his eyes, he concentrates of sounds. He hears running feet. A small group. He looks down the road. They're already to0 far for them to chase with any hope of overtaking them. He looks to the hastily scrawled graffiti. “Look! It was painted by two people at least.” He points to differences in the letter "O" between the first half and the second half. “That makes sense. I heard them running, but they had too much of a head start. Cowards!”
Others scatter out, disturbed by the words, mostly quiet and speaking in hush and fearful tone. The high lord comes out, urging everyone to come back inside if they live in the temple or leave to their homes. Aizen heads back inside, his blood boiling as he goes to slam down the rest of his glass in anger.
Holt embraces his demon. “Don't drink angry. You always get a head-ache when you do that. Fools and cowards. Let's not let them ruin our night, my love.”
“How can I not be angry? Those idiots... They don't even understand. I get that they're scared, but us demons are, too!” He waves his hands around as he taunts and speaks. “Come on. Let's just get to our baths already.” He walks mechanically downstairs, rushing faster through the hallways, strips nude when he gets to the vacant bath house, and dives right in. Aizen stays underneath for a full three minutes before rising, closing his eyes as he tries to cancel out the negative thoughts. “Fucking humans.”
Holt follows along. He knows that for the next few minutes, Aizen won't be inclined to listen. He'll just have to let him vent. He strips and joins Aizen in the baths. “Humans are mostly horrible. But then you run into some who are nice. Besides, how do we know it wasn't elves or dwarves or anthros?” He glides around in the warm water. “How much trouble will we be in if I get caught in here? Aren't these for your people only?”
“I've told you countless times before. Because you live with us, you are treated as one of us whether or not you're our kind or not.” Aizen washes his hair and horns quickly, swimming from one side to the other beside Holt.
“You say that but sometimes the old timers give me a look.” He grabs a sponge and soap. “Let me get your back and tail.”
“Sure.” He leans his stomach up on the ledge, holding himself up. His feline tail rises from the water and curls out to Holt. “I'm sorry for acting out. You know that I love you. It's just been a very stressful day for me. Having you always helps.”
“When did you act out?” Holt soaps up Aizen's back and tail and gently scrubs them with the sponge. He leans in and kisses his boyfriend's neck. “You're fine, Aiz. You are always fine.” He presses against Aizen, his partial erection poking Aizen's rear end. “Besides, you're cute when you're angry.”
He reaches behind him, stroking Holt's erection. “Do we need to take care of this again tonight?”
Nibbling Aizen's neck and ears, he lets his growing penis give his boyfriend a clue before whispering in his ear. “At least once more. Twice if you're good. Three times if you're bad.” Holt wraps his arms around Aizen, trapping the sponge between his chest and Aizen's back. His erection is full formed and warm. Reaching down and around, he takes Aizen's dick into his hand, slowly stroking as he squeezes. “What if we get caught?”
“It wouldn't matter. It turns me on thinking that we could be caught.” Aizen turns around, driving his tongue into his husbands mouth and softly pressing his hands to his shoulders. “I know you just bathed me, but do you want to do that one thing again?”
Holt kissing Aizen fiercely, accepting the demon tongue and returning the favor with his own tongue. “I want to do everything again. What's the one thing?” Reaching down, he pulls their penises together, bottom to bottom, and slowly grinds them together, frotting in the warm water.
“You know... Where you pissed into my mouth.” He grinds his hips into him as Holt strokes the two of them together.
“Yes!” Holt smiles. “You need my fluids to extend yourself. I need yours to . . .to . . .I don't know why yet, but I do.” He kisses Aizen hard, grinding their mouths and tongues together.
Aizen pulls himself out of the bath, moving to the side and holding himself up with his arms with his legs spread out wide, showing off his boner. “Will this work? You have better aim then I do.” He strokes himself with three fingers as all of the anger from today is vanished by the need and love he has for his elven husband.
Holt follows him out of the bath, whipping his hair down and back. He straddles Aizen, standing over him, his cock looking bigger, thicker and more desirable from this angle. “This will work well.” He looks around quickly as he holds his dick, then looks down at his demon-boy husband. He flaps his cock up and down. “Are you ready? Are you thirsty, love?”
“I've been thirsty for this all day.” He licks his lips and then opens his mouth out wide.
Taking careful aim, Holt is grateful for the wine he had earlier. He lets the urine come naturally, relaxing his muscles. It dribbles for a mere moment, landing on Aizen's belly. “I'll lick that up, I promise.” The stream grows. The elf's aim is true, with most of his piss landing in Aizen's open mouth. It splatters and splashes from there, drops landing all over Aizen's face, neck and chest. The sight arouse Holt even more, swelling his cock which in turn causes the stream to spray more.
Aizen uses the piss spilling down onto him to masturbate himself, even going so far to rub it against his asshole and stick a finger in. He keeps his mouth open and eyes closed, hoping that Holt will continue to give him more of his savory drink. Once he's complete, Aizen gets himself in the right frame of mind where he wants to also take a wiz. “Lay down beside me.” He sits up on his knees, still stroking his three-inch erection.
Nodding happily, Holt lays down. He kisses Aizen on the mouth again. “My gods, our tastes combined drive me insane.” He lays down, folding his hands together behind his head. His cock strains, seeming to reach for Aizen.
Aizen positions his legs between Holt's thighs, shaking his dick as he smirks. “You ready for some of this demon piss?” His tail whips around excitingly. Water from the bath trickles down his hair, along with the drops of urine.
Holts nods eagerly. “Yes, Aizen. Drown me and bathe me in your piss!” He smiles as he waits, his tongue licking excitedly at his lips.
“You asked for it!” His piss streams out immediately, fiercely, all over Holt's cheeks, into his mouth, down his neck. He gets some of it down to his chest as well before aiming it back to Holt's mouth. The young blonde demon is surprised by how much he has to offer. When Holt needs time to swallow, he aims it back down at his chest, then back to the mouth. Finally, he squeezes out the last drops, then slowly lays down on his side beside them, rubbing his hand into over Holt's wet body. The smell has a heavier stench then before, but it's not unbearable. He kisses him, reaches for Holt's cock and strokes him as their tongues collide and trade spit. Aizen revolves his body so that his mouth is facing downwards to Holt's cock. He tilts his ass down into his lovers face and begins to lick the member in front of him while he gently rubs his hairless balls. “Still, nobody here. Think we can get away with fucking down here as well?”
Holt grabs and squeezes Aizen's round butt-cheeks, spreading them apart. He buries his face in Aizen's ass, his tongues darting over and around his hole, probing into him. Biting the inside of his ass cheek, he slides a thumb inside of his husband. He licks and sucks and probe with an eager tongue. “I don't care if we have an audience. I want you.” Leaving the sweet, puckered demon-star he sucks and takes Aizen's scrotum and balls into his mouth. He can taste his lover's saltiness and it serves only to heighten Holt's excitement and desire.
As Aizen moans he uses his spit to masturbate Holt, only returning to suck him off when he's able to control his growing lust. The piss on the two of them is drying up into their once soaped bodies. It leaves the two of them feeling sticky and dirty, which only makes Aizen even harder. He loves the raw connection that only the two of them can comprehend. He puts both hands on Holt's side as he deepthroats him continuously, never needing to come up for air as he has perfected giving his lover head. He stops, pushing his ass back into Holt's fingers, not only accepting them, but begging for more. “How do you want to fuck me?”
Holt takes a few moments to suck and fondle Aizen's balls with his mouth and face before he answers. “You. On your back, legs in the air, as I pound into you like some drunken human.” He bites Aizen's thigh. “I mean, if that's okay with you.”
“It's fine.... I guess.” He speaks sarcastically, then laughs. Aizen flips over into position, his tail laying to the left as he brings his legs up, toes curling. He puts his hands under the back of his head, licks his lips, and gives him his most innocent smile. “Is this alright?”
Holt stares at his lover. “I think we can make it work.” He stands and stretches, making a show of stretching his hamstrings and quadriceps, like an athlete before a competition. He stops and giggles. Looking down, he lets a mouthful of saliva drool and drip into his hand as it cups his cock. Rubbing his spit all over the head and shaft, his pale cock glistens in the candle light. He kneels down, pushing his head against Aizen's hole. He doesn't pause or wait, doesn't warn or ask. He pushes in to Aizen, as he said earlier, like a drunk human. “Unnggh! You are so tight.” Standing more than kneeling, he pulls Aizen's ankles together behind his own neck. Bracing his hands on either side of the demon's chest, just below his armpits, he thrusts into the demon beneath him. He starts slowly, letting the piss and spit lube the demon's tight hole. He adds more slickness, spitting into his hand and rubbing it over his over and shaft, until he's comfortable sliding into Aizen. “Yeah...fuck yeah, I'm going pound your hot, demonic ass, babe!”
Right as Holt enters him the first time he moans almost painfully, which is quickly replaced with bliss once he feels the head touch against his prostate. He wraps his arms tightly around Holt's back, kissing his chest softly. “Oh fuck!!! Right there...” A feeling of disappointment hits him when Holt pulls out, but as soon as he pushes back into his tight hole the desire grows into a carnal need for being fucked. Aizen's dick pulses and his toes curl up more. His body shivers as his face turns into a loving gaze. “Can you try holding my neck up so that my horns don't grind against the floor?” He kisses Holt three times, biting on his lower lip.
Holt nods, one hand moving to support his lover's head. He know how sensitive the horns are and is eager to make his partner comfortable. Once, he had the new positioning comfortable, he begins fucking his husband in earnest. He raises his hips, withdrawing his four-inch rod of love, before relaxing his legs, letting gravity pull him down, driving his cock into Aizen's tight ass. Aizen's moans as his cock reaches maximum depth confirm that the young demon is enjoying their merging. He lifts and drops, over and over, faster and faster. “Oh, fuck, Aizen...you are everything. Ungh! I love you.”
Aizen's eyes are clouded by lust and pleasure. Holt's chest and arms strain at the effort, the blood coursing through his veins and the candlelight, casting him in shadows, his skin almost seeming to glow. He glistens as sweat replaces drying water and urine all over him. Drops of sweat fall onto Aizen's face and body. Holt grunts every time he exhales, his breath measured like a distance runner's. He moans and grunts, the sounds being more musical than bestial, more natural, and less fearsome than the humans they've heard having sex. He pauses in pounding Aizen's ass, leaning down and kissing him deeply.
Listening to Holt groan and sing to him as he's fucked gives him a certain inspiration for the piece he wishes to write at some point about their sexual moments of passage. His fingernails dig deeper into Holt's back, just needing to hold onto something or else the feelings pleasure would literally drive him insane. “Fuck yeah! I'm gonna, gonna cum!” His smaller dick throbs in movements for a short moment, but nothing comes out. His cries are loud and extreme as he arcs his head, then leans into kiss Holt so that they can exchange breath, to help revive him. The harder he's fucked the more he feels himself rewired and blasted into a realm of euphoria. Sex like this is like having an orgasm every time that Holt buries himself into him.
Watching Aizen orgasm, seeing the bliss and pain mixed on his face, Holt drives himself deeper into his boyfriend. He knows he's getting close, and he doesn't try at all to delay or hold back. There's a tingling, almost painful, in his balls as he feels the first explosion build within him. He kisses Aizen, moving and fucking as much as he can while maintaining their kiss. As his cock lets loose, firing the rope of cum into Aizen's hole, he breaks the kiss, pulling his cock out and madly stroking it. He aims at Aizen's face letting his jizm spray onto him, mixing with the sweat, the dried urine. Ropes of cum land on Aizen's face and neck, the weaker ending shots ending on his chest and tummy. Holt drops Aizen's legs, letting the demon slide down to the floor. He dives down, licking the mix of fluids off of his lover. “MMMMmmmm, you taste so good...” He licks Aizen's belly and chest clean before moving to Aizen's face, he holds the licked up cum in his mouth, pressing his lips to Aizen and passing the cum back and forth between them. He moans as they pass it back and forth.
Aizen sits up, rubbing one hand to Holt's right side as they kiss and swab the taste of sweat, semen, and urine in each-others mouth. He strokes him gently as they kiss until he's completely soft. His tail slaps the floor a few times before he speaks. “Shall we get back into the water and clean up again?” Lev grabs his arm, standing up and falling backwards with him into the water, taking him to his chest as they head to the bottom. The bath is not shallow, nor is it deep in any way, but it's just enough for them to stay under for a moment before coming back up. Aizen wags his hair back and forth, swimming to the side as he reaches for the bar of soap. “I love you, Holt.”
Holt swims up next to Aizen, taking him into his arms and kissing him. “I love you, too.” He grabs a sponge.
Neither of them notice the High Lord chuckling from the doorway. It's been a long day for her and seeing Aizen happy and so in love is refreshing. Deciding a bath can wait, she takes her leave.
Lev and Aldan walk home after the wolf-demon had to stop home to grab a clean kimono robe, underwear, and tea. The walk home is ominous, low hanging gray clouds that could rain again at any moment. Lev was in a good mood for the most part, but halfway through their walk he remembered something that Bryan told him a long time ago. He closes his eyes and calmly looks to Aldan. “You remember when I said there were three men that got away?”
Aldan nods. “Indeed I do. Don't worry, they're on my list. One way or another there will be justice for you, Lev. Aldan's face is stern. I give you my word.”
“Well, you don't need them to be on your list.” His tail swiftly moves around anxiously under his robe. “Because I killed them a while back.”
“Really?” Aldan stops and looks at Lev, his face expressionless. “When was this?”
“A year ago.” His voice is cold and brutal. “I found them attacking a woman. Killed them on the spot. She thanked me for it. Just thought you should know.”
“Hmmm.” Aldan walks slowly. “I'm glad you've confided in me. I wish you'd done so sooner. I wouldn't spread that around. Did that help you deal with what they did? Somehow.”
“Did it?” He thinks for a moment, slowing down his pace when he would usually run in circles while waiting. “In some ways, yes... I didn't want to tell you at first, because I was afraid you'd send me to prison. You have to realize, they thought I was dead when they left me. They would have killed that woman too. It was the right thing to do.”
“I don't doubt you at all, Lev.” He stops again, placing a hand on Lev's shoulder and looking into his eyes. “I've had feelers out trying to track down those men. I hadn't decided if I was going to arrest them or kill them once I'd found them. I understand, Lev.”
“I've already told Bryan.” He was the first to know. “Lev looks at his feet, which are dirty with some mud and grass in his furry feet. “Ehk... I'll need to clean these off before we go inside.”
“I think Kate would prefer if you did, yes. I'm just glad that those men aren't around to hurt another boy, or anyone. By rights, I should arrest you.”
“But you won't.” It's not a question, almost seems kind of forceful. They come up to the house and see Bryan in the backyard with Whirlwind outside.
“No. I won't. I'll be judge and jury on this one. You're guilty by your own confession. I sentence you to house arrest, here with us. As Bryan's boyfriend and our son and guest.”
Lev smiles, waving his hand to Bryan. He runs over to him, jumping up to hug him, then settles down with a dozen kisses over his boyfriends face. “Do you have a bucket or any clean water? Oh, well it doesn't matter if I'm going to be outside with you for a little longer.”
Aldan watches the boys for a moment. Lev's excited and happy, his tail shows that. Bryan's smile and hopping from foot to foot show his joy. Aldan's own smile vanishes as he remembers that time is working against them. He goes inside to greet the rest of the family, his brow furrowed in thought.
“I was taking care of Whirlwind, waiting for you.” Bryan smiles and kisses Lev again and again. “I missed you! How was school? What do you want to do? I have to finish some chores. I missed you!”
Lev keeps his hold around him as he talks. “Oh, school was alright. Kind of boring though. Uh, I don't know what we can do. Since your brother and Jay went on a date maybe the two of us can have one for ourselves? What do you think? A picnic of some sorts?” He walks to Whirlwind, talking in a high voice to the horse as if it were a baby.
“A picnic? Where do you want to go?” Bryan looks at the clouds looming above them. “I guess we could do that. I'd have to ask mom first.”
“Wait!”
“Did you say that Jay and Mikey had a date? I thought they were just having tea.”
“You know what having tea means! A date!” He slaps Bryan's butt and sticks out his tongue.
Bryan reaches up, trying to grab Lev's tongue. When he misses with his hand, he wraps his arms around Lev, pulling him close and trying to capture the demon-wolf-boy's tongue with his own. “Have we had an official date?”
“I don't really think so.” Lev kisses him playfully. “Let's go somewhere beautiful. We can bring everyone!”
“Really? Okay, then. I'll saddle Whirlwind, you go ask mom and dad, okay?” Bryan kisses Lev yet again and fetches Whirlwind from the paddock, leading him into the barn to be saddled. He whistles and talks to the horse, who seems to understand, it's flanks quivering momentarily as Bryan describes their plan.
As Lev runs back to the front door Jay and Mikey return as well, holding each others hands too. Lev whistles and mocks. “Ooooh!!! How's it going, lovebirds? The two of you are so cute together. So adorable!” He spins around as he runs back into the house, forgetting about his dirty feet. He asks Kate loudly, “Kate! Kate! Do you think we can go on a picnic today? I want to take Bryan on a date, but have everyone come as well. Can we?”
Kate looks at Lev. She notices his dirty feet and sighs. “Lev! Feet!” She goes to the door, peeking outside at the clouds. “Hmmm. I don't know. It looks like it might rain. Aldan!”
Aldan enters the kitchen from the sitting room. Sally is draped over his back, her arms around his neck. He carries Jereminy, upside down by the ankles. “Yes, Kate?”
She nods over to Lev. “Lev has something he wants to ask you.”
“Aww. I'm sorry.” He genuinely looks sad and grabs a cloth off of the counter to wipe his feet clean and then he begins cleaning the floor when Aldan comes in. “Uhm, I was wondering if we could all go on a picnic somewhere, or whoever wants to tag along. I don't know where, but somewhere nice and beautiful.” He looks to Kate, holding the dirty cloth with one hand and making a gross face. “Eughh. I apologize. My stupid religion and culture says that I must always be barefoot.” He turns to Jay and Mikey as they're about to head upstairs. “Do you two want to go with? Picnic?”
Jay sighs, holding his boyfriend by the side. “My stomach hurts, so I'm going to lay down for a bit while Mikey does some of his homework.”
“Aww... You're missing out! Oh well. It won't rain. You can trust me on that. Wolves just know these things.”
Milliken nods in agreement. “Maybe some other time, Lev.” He cocks his head for a moment, thinking. “My man needs me here with him.” He giggles a tiny bit and bumps against Jay as the two head upstairs.
“With Jay feeling sick, I'd better stay home with he and Mikey.” Kate sighs at Lev, pointing to the bath chamber. “Put that filthy towel in there. My goodness, that was one of my good kitchen towels. If you weren't so cute and fuzzy!” She looks at Sally and Jereminy, informing them that they'll be staying home. “Wolf weather-sense or not, I'm not risking colds for you two.” Their moans and whines of disapproval do not sway her. “Aldan, go with them.”
Aldan nods. “We'll pick something up to picnic on. Should we bring dinner home?” Kate nods.
Lev dances in excitement and does as he's told by Kate. “Oh man! I'm so excited. A date with my love.” He sprints back outside, running in circles around Bryan. “Oooooh Brrryyyaaaan! Guess what? We have ourselves a date! But only Aldan is coming with.”
Bryan hollers, “Whoopee!” He grabs for Lev, dancing around in circles with him. “Should we help mom make food? How come no one else is coming with?”
He stops, trying to remember for a second. “Well, your mom doesn't want the young ones to get sick. Mikey has homework and Jay has a stomach-ache. So it's just the three of us. Four, if you count Whirlwind. She wants us to bring home some food for them. It won't be dinner for another two or three hours, so we have enough time to go somewhere for a moment. You have any places in mind?”
Bryan shrugs as he leads Whirlwind out of the barn. “Depends on what you want to do.” He looks at Lev and licks his lips. “Like sex and fucking! Or is this really a picnic?”
“A real picnic. We can always fuck later tonight.” He whistles jokingly as he notices Aldan walking up. “Oh, don't mind us. We were just talking about the weather and all.”
“Yeah, fucking weather.” He laughs. “I know what you two were talking about.” He claps his hands together, rubbing them against the colder air. “Right, this is your party, boys. Where do you want to go? Riverside? The park?”
Lev looks to Bryan. “What do you say, babe?”
Bryan sways against Lev. “Mmm. The park has the lake. We can ride around or fish or just lounge. There's too many people around the river if we want quiet or privacy.”
“Anywhere works for me.” He jumps up on Whirlwind, moving the back of his kimono a bit so that his tail can stick out.
Bryan climbs up. When Lev wraps his arms around Bry's waist, Bryan moves his hands down to his crotch. “The lake then. I like it there.”
Aldan nods in agreement and the three of them leave the homestead, heading for the lake. The streets and road are bustling with traffic. Lev catches Aldan looking at him a couple of times, his face grim and serious. Aldan says nothing, though.
Along the way, they pick up a bottle of weak, but tasty wine for the boys, and light snacks for the park. Fresh apples, a large catfish, a warm loaf of bread with a small pot of honey, some cheese. The park is less crowded, the weather having frightened most people away. The three find a low rise overlooking the lake and spread out a blanket and their food.
“Eat first or ride?” Bryan's eyes and voice make it obvious which he would prefer to start with.
“Ride, which will build up our appetite.” He nuzzles his neck into Bryan's shoulder, kissing him on the cheek.
Bryan whoops in glee and leaps aboard Whirlwind. He reaches down to pull Lev up behind him. “We'll be back dad!” He kicks his heels into Whirlwind's flanks and the eager horse springs into a gallop. “I know! Be careful!”
The two of them ride high on the hill for a while, viewing the small crowd before they head downwards closer to the lake. Lev closes his eyes, hugging his love tightly and relaxes himself in peace as they ride. “I love you lots, Bryan.”
“Hehe. I know.” Bryan giggles. “I love you lots, too, Lev. Do you think we'll be together forever? Like Drew and daddy?”
“I hope so...” He opens his eyes, staring out at the lake. Thoughts of the shadows come to him, but then he remembers that he has Bryan, that maybe somehow, they'll get through it all and maybe he can even make it out of this alive.
Further uphill where Aldan sits, an armored man walks up to him and kneels on one knee beside his right. “Long time no see, friend.” It's a prison guard that he used to work with, Peter. The fellow is his age, but no where near as built. His hair is thin and straw white, but he looks ten years younger than he is. “Well, I haven't seen you at the prison for a few weeks, I think. Heard a lot about you in the past few days!”
Aldan stands and smiles. “Peter! It has been a while.” He becomes serious. “Uh oh. I can only imagine the gossip about me there. Well, let's have it.”
Peter scratches his neck, smiling at him. “Heard that you killed that Joshua piece of shit and made an example of him. Good on you. Never liked him in the first place. After hearing about what he did...” He shakes his head. “Just disgusting. Also heard that you changed positions too! You're a counselor of some sorts now? Believe it or not, after you quit your job, they up and gave me your post. You know, it's nice that I'm not on the F block dealing with the old rapers and serial killers anymore.”
“Oh, well, then. Congrats on the promotion.” Aldan laughs. “Yes, the Joshua thing was dirty but necessary. I'm the counselor at the school for troubled youth and I speak to the younger condemned at the prison, too. Keep them calm and help them find peace before the end.”
“That's very courageous of you. In a way, I'm not surprised. You've always had a compassionate heart, no matter how tough of a fighter you are.” Peter takes out a rolled cigarette from a sleeve pocket and lights it. “Maybe you can give me some advice on the job at some point. I think I have all of your prisoners on my work load. It's a completely different feel to the job, if I may say.” He relaxes himself, exhaling smoke and looking out to the lake. Lev and Bryan just made their third lap around. “Who's that with your son? A wolf? Or is that a demon? Anyway, I'd really like you're advice sometime. Maybe we can catch a drink later tonight?”
“That's my oldest boy and his boyfriend. Good eyes, he's part demon, part black wolf anthro.” Aldan offers Peter wine. “Certainly, any advice you need, I'll be happy to try and provide. A drink sounds good. What's new with you other than work?”
Peter takes the glass, drinking half of it down. “They grow up too fast. Ah, we should go to the Boy-yards bar, if you still swing that way. Quite expensive, but I have some cash to throw around. My wife and I have settled the divorce, so I've been going there every few days now.”
“I'd heard rumors your marriage was in trouble.” Aldan shakes his head. “I'm sorry it didn't work out for you. Boy-yards? I haven't been there for years.”
“But you're up for it, yes?” Peter finishes his glass, cleaning it with a napkin out of his sleeve. “I'm on my lunch break, so I'll have to get going soon. It's a busy day at the prison. Kind of chaotic, actually.”
“Aye, I'll be there. What time? And what's up at the prison now?” Aldan asks, wondering if it has something to do with Alexander Steel.
“One of the prisoners might be an informant for the Cruiberg's. He's underground now, probably being whipped and tortured violently. They were able to get a few names of traitors out of him - people here in the kingdom.” He puts out his cigarette as Whirlwind and the boys come riding up. “Some time around 10 or 11 when they're asleep?”
Aldan nods. “I'll be there. Be careful, Peter. If it is a Cruiberg infiltrator, they may try to break him out or kill him before he can reveal more.”
“Don't worry. They have him on heavy security right now. Guards behind guards. He would have to be a genius to break out before he gets the axe.” Peter stands up, cleaning the grass and dirt off of himself. “I'll see you later tonight, Aldan.”
Lev hops down from Whirlwind, sitting on his legs across from Aldan. “I'm ready to dig into that catfish already!”
Aldan waves goodbye to Peter. Turning to Lev and Bryan. “Well, then, let's not wait. Dig in boys.”
Lev immediately dishes out the fish, ripping it to shreds with his sharp teeth. “Ahhh!!! This is delicious! Aldan, you are the best!” The crunching of fish bones and tearing of fish guts is loud as he devours his food.
Aldan and Bryan watch each other as Lev tears into the fish. They're mostly use to demons and how they eat, but it's still best not to stare and see too much. They rip chunks of bread and cheese. “How was the ride?”
“It was remarkable! I'll never forget it. Well, we can always come back here and ride Whirlwind again.” He nudges Bryan on the shoulder, licking his fingers clean as soon as he's finished. Lev pours himself a small glass of wine and takes gentle sips from it. “Was that a friend of yours?”
Aldan nods swallowing a bit of bread and taking a sip of wine. “Yes, a fellow guardsman and soldier. He tells me that he's been promoted to take my position at the prison.” He gestures towards Whirlwind. “You like him, eh, Lev? Like riding him? Maybe someday we'll get another and the two of you can race.” He leans forward and whispers to the boys, “Don't tell your mother about the racing part.” He winks at them.
Lev stretches out, leaning and putting his head down between Bryan's legs. “I think I'll sleep tonight. That means you'll be the one waking me up, Bryan!” He pokes him in the belly button. “Our first time truly sleeping together.”
Looking at the two boys in front of him, so calm, so relaxed, it seems strange to Aldan that either of them would ever hurt anyone. And yet, Lev might still destroy the city and everyone in it. “Lev, can you meditate on your own or do you need Raven to guide you?”
“Of course I can meditate on my own! But with Raven, she's such a great teacher.”
“When I returned to the classroom today, after lunch, you were floating about yay far.” He holds his hand out, about the same distance above the grass as Lev had been. “When you noticed me, you sank down.”
“Yeah, I can levitate when I meditate, but I float higher when I'm with Raven.” Lev thinks for a minute, finishing his wine. “Maybe I'll be able to even fly one day.”
“That would be ah-MAY-zing!” Bryan's face lights up. “Maybe we could fly together, like when we went through the wall at the concert.”
“Hmm.” Aldan nods slowly. “Do you ever feel anything physical when you drift into meditation or when you come out of it?”
“I feel a weight lifted off of me, you know? Sort of like... All of the pain inside is just gone and my body is weightless. It's a beautiful feeling.” Lev sits back up, picking grass out of his black canine ears.
“Hmmm.” Aldan nods slowly. “I saw a shadow this afternoon. When you exited your meditation, it slipped into you, through your back. I think that might be how we defeat it or them.”
“Through meditation?” He stands up and stretches, cracking his back. That seems a bit silly.
“Really? Why is that?”
“If it's listening, then it just picked up on what you said. That is, if the shadow is still in me right now. You said there were too of them also. Is that to say that there is one in me and another watching?” He walks over to Whirlwind, petting him and hugging him.
“I'm sure they already know that we're trying to find ways to save you. It would be impossible for us to have a plan without you being involved. I don't think our position is weakened if we discuss.” Aldan stands. “It's getting late. We should head back.” He packs their picnic briskly and without comment.
Lev jumps up on Whirlwind, helping Bryan up as well. Once everything is packed up and ready to go, they head back out into the busy roads and food districts.
Aldan walks alongside the horse as they make their way back towards home. He is quiet, not speaking, and seems preoccupied. Bryan chat's happily with Lev as they ride. “When you sleep, do you dream? Will you fall asleep like a bear? Or a wolf?”
“Yes, I dream, but only in black and white.” He lays his chin on Bryan's shoulder. “And I sleep like a demon, not like a wolf. Which means I am in a deep slumber and it's hard to wake me up.”
“I see.” Bryan nods. “Is there anything I should NOT do when you're asleep?”
“Hmmm. You can do whatever you want to me. But only you.” He nuzzles up close to him as they come to a stop by a shop. Aldan purchases some pre-made meals to take home with them and then they're back on their way home.
As they approach home, the fireplace smokes cheerfully into the cold evening air. As Lev predicted, it didn't not rain while they were picnicking, although the threat of rain over night hangs heavy in the air. “You boys get Whirlwind rubbed down and put away for the night.”
“Yes sir!” Lev hops off of Whirlwind, standing close by with Bryan as they head to the barn.
“Do you remember what I showed you? How to curry him?” Bryan leads the horse into the barn, tethering him to a post and spreading out the grooming tools on the work bench. “We start with this one.” He takes a heavy comb and begins brushing Whirlwind's flank and read quarters. “Maybe if we talked to the shadow people, they'd leave you alone?”
“I don't think they want to leave me alone. Not until they've done some damage.” Lev takes one of the brushes, waiting for his turn. He leans his back against the bench and watches patiently.
“But what do they get if you do damage?” He works quickly, but not rushed, as if he's done this a thousand times before. “You'd feel terrible if you hurt me or our family. You'd probably hurt yourself after and then what would they have gained?”
“I don't know, Bryan. It hasn't done anything extreme yet, you know. Maybe I'm different from the other two boys.” He walks over to Bryan, taking his comb and replicating the same techniques as he combs Whirlwind. “Maybe they have been bound by our love. Or maybe your Dad is right or maybe I'm going to destroy the world. I don't know. I can't think about it anymore.”
“Well, I do love you. I knew Drew a little bit and you are different.” He looks at Lev, blushing. “You won't destroy world, Lev. I'll hug you and hold you if you ever feel angry or anything. We'll bind the shadows up with our kisses.” He takes Lev's arm and turns him so they're facing each other. He kisses Lev. “Take that, shadow!” He kisses Lev again, more deeply. “And that. And this. . .” He kisses the nape of Lev's neck.
Lev drops the brush, kissing back Bryan softly, one of his hands feeling up his shirt. “Your skin is so soft and gentle.”
Bryan gently strokes Lev's ears. “Your ears are soft, too. And you're so beautiful. I wish I had a tail.” He turns his butt towards Lev and shakes it as he giggles. “See? No tail. I don't know how you can stand looking at it!”
“It's hard to see it when you have those pants on.” Lev yanks them down, slapping each cheek. “There we go... I love looking at that, if I may say.” He holds Bryan close, humping him as he kisses his neck.
A contented moan escapes Bryan's lips. He pushes his pants and undies down to his ankles. “I love the way you kiss my neck.” He reaches down and begins stroking himself. “I still think I have an boring butt.”
“Your smooth, boy butt is bored? We'll have to fix that, won't we?” Lev drops down to level his face against Bryan's ass, spreads the cheeks and resists biting them, and works his tongue in. It tastes musky, but it'll do for him. He licks all around before working his tongue inside, loosening him with a finger every once in a while. Bryan's ass if getting used to the feeling now. He strokes Bryan as he rims him, licking his hole, wetting two fingers, and sliding both of them in. “Want me to fuck you? You want my red wolf cock inside your hot little ass?”
twists around, looking back at Lev. “Mmhmm! Yes.” He nods and shuffles forward a few steps, nearly falling. He reaches a bale of hay, and lays across it, his butt pale and silky smooth, raised for Lev's attention. “Fuck me, Lev.”
One moment. Lev strips off his robe and unties his fundoshi, setting them to the right of Bryan. He spits down on his erection to lubricate himself, then moves up closer to position the tip to his boyfriends perfect ass hole. Lev spreads the cheeks open wide and thrusts inside, leaning down to lick up his spine as he begins to thrust with a gentle pace. “Unnff.... Best feeling in the world. I wanna knot you so bad.”
Bryan's head arches back and closes his eyes tightly. It hurts at first, and tears threaten to spill. A few deep breaths and the pain eases, replaced by the comforting warmth and size of Lev. “Ungh! Aah! Don't stop.” He grabs hold of the hay bale, holding on tightly as his boyfriend begins to pound him.
Lev holds onto Bryan's hips tightly as he picks up his pace, quietly slamming his cock in and out of him. He pushes out far enough that he can see before pushing right back in again, but prevents himself from pushing his knot into his boyfriend. “You okay, babe?”
Bryan nods, his mouth locked open as he breaths and moans. “Mmm, yeah!” He squeaks as Lev's cock reaches it's deepest point inside of him. “You can, ungh yes! Go harder, Lev… You can knot me, too.”
“You sure? Okay...” He spits into his left hand and strokes Bryan off as he fucks him harder. The warmth inside of him is magnified by the tightness of Bryan's ass as it squeezes around his cock. Sweat starts to trickle down his long black hair. “Fuck! I can't hold it any longer. He continues fucking Bryan's ass even as the six heavy shots of cum fire into his lovers hole. As he’s ejaculating, he pushes the rest of his cock inside of him. The knot causes Bryan’s eyes to widen, a small grunt, and then a heavy moan. Once he's done, he slows down his pace, gently fucking him with barely any movement. He spits in his hand again, continuing to jack Bryan off. “You almost there? I'm not gonna stop until you have your orgasm. Plus, I don’t think I can pull out immediately, either.”
Bryan's eyes are shut tightly and he holds the sides of the hay bale in a vise-grip. He nods his head, jerking chaotically to let Lev know that he's close. “Aaah! Yes.” Bryan whimpers in pleasure. A few more seconds and Lev feels every muscle in the young boy's body tensing. “Aaah, LEV!” Bryan's whole body twitches and jerks for seconds, for nearly a full minute. His mouth opens wide in a silent scream, his knuckles whiten as he holds on to the hay bale as if it were his only means of surviving a storm tossed sea. His cock twitches and jumps in Lev's hand. And just as suddenly as it started, Bryan goes completely limp. He collapses onto the bale, his lungs desperately gasping for air. Sweat runs down his face and back. Individual pieces of straw have their shapes embedded in his hands.
Lev kisses all over Bryan’s body as he tries to catch his breath. After a few minutes, his cock finally slides out, knot in all, slowly moving back into the sheath. He puts two fingers back to Bryan's ass hole, getting some of the semen onto his fingers and licks them up.
Bryan opens his eyes and smiles at Lev. As the demon boy licks his cum covered fingers, Bryan leans in and kisses his lover. His tongue seeking out not only Lev's tongue, but his cum, too. “Everything about you is good, Lev.” Bryan kisses him, tired and exhausted for the moment, but with such longing and tenderness.
Aldan pauses at the barn door. Lev and Bryan lie naked on a bale of hay, their bodies covered with sweat and dust and bits of straw. His breath is taken away, not in shock over what he sees. But by their beauty and care for each other. He turns away and loudly clears his throat while knocking on the side of the barn door. “Um, how long do you think you boys will be? Do I need to carry you inside?”
Lev hops up, reaching for his fundoshi as he stands up and puts it on. “One moment!” He holds out his hand for Bryan and pulls him up. “I'll have to sleep earlier tonight than you do, because us demons have long sleep intervals. I hope Jay and Mikey aren't asleep so you can play games with them or something tonight as well.”
Bryan wearily pulls up his pants. He groans unhappily. “I still have lessons to do tonight! Ugh!” He struggles with his clothes and tries to brush the straw from his hair. He looks over Whirlwind, patting the horse's neck as a good-night wish. “You got to see everything, didn't you?” He shuffles toward the barn door and then toward the house. Aldan stops him, adjusting his son's clothes and brushing straw from him clothes and hair. He wipes Bryan's face with his shirt.
“Try not to say anything to get your mom's attention.” Aldan laughs. “You two are incorrigible!”
“We do our best.” Lev puts on his kimono, tying it tightly and following Bryan to the door. He remembers this time to clean off his feet before going inside and stands near the stairs as he waits for Kate to finish speaking with the young ones. They're having a small dinner of their own. “Hey Kate. I'm going to sleep early tonight. Same goes to you, Aldan. Just wanted to say goodnight and that I love you all for being such a great family to me.” He nods, locking arms with Bryan as they head upstairs to the room. Jay is barely awake, yawning every half a minute while Mikey sits next to him reading a stack of books, which are arranged accordingly and alphabetically.
Every few moments, Milliken gently rubs Jay's tummy and feels his forehead. As Lev and Bryan enter, Mikey looks at them and whispers, holding a finger over his lips beseeching quiet. “Shhh. Jay doesn't feel well.” He pauses as he stares at his older brother and the demon. “What happened to you two?”
Lev licks his lips and bluntly answers. “We fucked, of course! Now I'm tired.” He walks over to Jay, raising a brow. “He doesn't look sick.”
“I'm not...” Jay responds. “This weather just makes me depressed and we ate a lot. I'm not used to sweets.”
“If your stomach hurts because you ate too many sweets, that counts as being sick. You're not ill, and there's a difference between being ill and being sick.” Mikey begins to take a deep breath, and Bryan hushes him.
“Too much, Mikey. Maybe later, but not right now.” Bryan slumps into a chair and grabs his board. Looking at his scribbles on it for a moment, as if trying to understand his own writing, he takes a thick book and begins to read.
Lev tosses off his kimono that he had just put on a moment earlier. His tail springs to life and brushes Bryan's back as he sits down and rubs his eyes. “Oh man... I sure am tired. Hopefully, my tail doesn't wake you up while I'm sleeping. Watch out for my horns too, by the way.” He flicks at them and makes an 'ow' sound as he does it.
Bryan and Mikey laugh, thinking that Lev is making a joke by aggravating his own horns. Even Jay smiles. Lev can see the green haired boy mouthing the words, "I'm not sick." Bryan sighs as he begins reading. “Don't worry, Lev, we'll be fine. I'll try not to wake you when I lay down. I love you.”
A few minutes later, there's a gentle knock on the door. Kate enters with a tray. She places the tray on one end of the desk. There's a pitcher of water, a small decanter of milk, the remnants of Mikey and Jay's desserts and a small plate of cookies. There's a small jar, but when she sees that Lev is asleep she takes it away. “Water for Jay.” She feels his forehead. “No fever. Are you feeling any better, baby?” She clucks her tongue when he shakes his head no. “Mikey, bring the dirty dishes down before you go to sleep. Your father or I will check on you later.” She exits the room after giving each boy, Bryan, Lev, Jay, Mikey, a kiss on the cheek.
Hours later, as Kate and Aldan sit in front of the fireplace, Aldan stretches. “I ran into Peter today when I was out with Lev and Bry. His divorce is final.” He stands and moves to get his sword and coat. “He asked me to meet once he got off of work. I shouldn't be too late. Can you handle things here?”
Kate nods. “Poor Peter. So sad that they couldn't make things work. Give him my thoughts.” She stands and embraces Aldan. “No divorce for us.”
He kisses her gently. “I know. You'd kill me first.” He smiles and they laugh together.
Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Eleven
As the house clears, a strange misty fog settles through the streets. Aldan remembers to grab a bag of coins before he leaves, then heads off. There are more people shopping, grabbing food, or just wandering around than usual tonight, which seems odd given the current political situation. He walks further out close to where Lev's temple and home is, then onto a forested road near a smaller lake. A small, gated bar greets him, barely lit from the candle posts sealed to trees that shroud over the place. Two men just as strong as Aldan stand by the gate with armor and swords. They check Aldan's credentials before letting him in, reminding him that he gets a discount for being of service to the kingdom. The security would seem a bit over the top, but they like to keep their dancers as safe as possible and spoil them as much as they can as well. By the door are a collection of outdoor patio seats, which are mostly taken by young adults and older folks who smoke cigars and drink fancy whiskey. Aldan enters through the heavy doors. Inside, it's not completely bright, but not as dark as before either. A trio of musicians plays by a group of tables. The bar is very cabin like, comforting and soothing, yet there's an extra element that brings the bar to life. The dancers and bartenders, and there are nine of them watching over around the forty customers that they have on this busy night, are boys, aged around twelve to seventeen. One of them walks up to Aldan, an elf with a bowl-cut hairdo that's a sharp, fine blonde. He's wearing nothing but green shorts. His skin is pale enough that all of his veins can be seen, along with his pointed ears, and gentle presence with his innocent smile. The elf stands around five foot two. “Hello, sir. Has anyone helped you yet?”
Aldan greets the young elf in his own language, followed by a quick disclaimer, “That's all of my elvish, sorry. I'm meeting someone.” Aldan peers around the room looking for Peter.
“What's his name? Maybe I can help you.”
“Peter. A guardsman at the prison. Like me.” Aldan catches himself. “A guardsman at the prison. Yay tall.” He holds his hand where Peter's head to top out.
“Ah. Yes, he showed up not too long ago. Follow me.” The elf guides him to a smaller, round room that is veiled with a sparkly black curtain. The seats are red and the table is painted black, with a pole emerging from the center of it. Peter puts his cigar down on a tray, moving a second one over to Aldan, along with a set of matches. “Glad to see that you could make it. This here is Cameron. He's my waiter and dancer anytime that I come here.”
Cameron nods and bows. “Can I get the two of you started off with some ales or an appetizer? After you've had a drink or bite to eat, I can give you a price menu if you would like to get to know me better.”
Aldan sits and stretches out his legs, keeping his sword out of the way. “Ale, something lighter. What's a good appetizer? Something light. Thank you, Cameron.”
“I'll bring you a shrimp tray, then. But if you get hungry, our salmon is delicious.” He exits, giving them a glimpse of a perfect chunky ass in tight shorts. Peter whistles and goes back to smoking his cigar. “So what do you think of him? Oh, remember this. You can look, but you're not allowed to touch. You can stroke yourself, but don't get any fluids on him.” He chuckles to himself, taking a small sip from a glass of whiskey next to him.
“Hmmm.” Aldan nods. He can't help but think about Drew and the one night Lev and Bryan experimented with him. It wasn't that long ago, but it feels like ages have passed. “He's your favorite?”
“Yeah. Not just because of his body, but he's a nice one as well. Elves are always interesting folk.” Once cigar smoke has engulfed the room Peter puts his cigar back down, urging Aldan to take his offer and have one for himself. Cameron returns with the shrimp tray soon after and mentions that he will give the two of them time to eat before he comes back. After eating a few of the sweet shrimps Peter gets a bit more serious. “They had one of my old prisoners from F block take Alexander's place for that Thursday. It's nice knowing I won't have to work with as many of them, but having your job... I've only had it for two days and can already see why you quit. That's not saying I won't. It's just different.”
Aldan nods. “It was never easy. It's such a fine line, trying to keep things going smoothly but not becoming friends or more with a prisoner. Well, the younger one are never easy. The unrepentant rapers, those are easier. But the young ones that made a horrible mistake. It weighs on a man.”
“Yes, that's true. That's why I wanted your advice.” He takes a larger swig of whiskey. “I never talk to my prisoners unless I have to, but I feel like with these ones I should do more. Maybe we would be helping each other since I'm their guard and you're their counselor.”
“Anything I can do, Peter. To help you, to help them.” Aldan lights a cigar and takes a swig of ale. It' cold, crisp and smooth, meshing surprisingly well with the cigar. “Good ale, nice cigar. Who's weighing on your mind?”
“Other than my wife? Ha!” He tries to make a joke to weigh out the tension of the conversation. “I don't know. Some of them are just so scared and I don't see the darkness in them that is supposedly there. I'm not sure I'll be able to perform my duties correctly when the day comes or how I'll react. Nor do I want them to be scared either, but I guess that's where you come in.”
“Yes, I understand. What can I do?”
“Just tell me what I need to do in order to keep myself from losing my job.” He finishes his whiskey and grabs a few more shrimp, laying back comfortably in his seat.
“Well, one of the first things you have to realize is that, essentially, you're talking to ghosts. They're already dead. There's nothing you can do about that. Nothing at all.” He takes a shrimp, twirls it slowly in his fingers. “You're as able to bring this fella back as to save a prisoner from the axe. Once you accept that, you can help them accept that. Then it's just a matter of helping them decide how they want those last days, last hours, last minutes to be. Do they want to be scared? To fight it? Or do they want to have peace in their hearts and minds?”
“Peace, of course. They deserve peace no matter what they've done. Even the Alexander Steel, no matter how far his involvement or information goes. Of course, he's likely to live for a long time now, or at least until the Cruiberg war ends, which has yet to begin.” He returns to his cigar, tapping his foot as he waits for Cameron's return.
“You know, for the younger ones, you'll find that all they want, all they ever wanted, was someone to listen to them. To hear them without smacking their face or punching them or raping them.” He takes another drink of ale and puffs his cigar. “If they'd had that before they murdered or whatever their crime, probably half would never have even thought of doing what they ended up doing. But if you beat a boy, punch him, beat him down with words, he'll lash out, just like a dog. Most of the time, he won't even lash out at who hurt him the most, but at who is right there when it finally gets to be too much.”
Aldan sighs. “They'll look to almost like their father. If you're calm, they'll be calm. If you're quiet, they'll be quiet. If you're strong, they'll be strong. And when it's done and they're in the box, you find somewhere alone where you can process it all.”
Peter thinks in silence on the words that Aldan tells him, thinking about all of his current prisoners, along with the other ones that are a bit older. “Well, you know... If they ask for something to you, I'll make sure that it's done. That's beside the point, though. You know that I'd never hurt a prisoner. Not just because of what you do or for moral reasons, but I was smacked around a lot as a kid and that's why I enlisted in the army, to get away. Thank you for your advice.”
Cameron returns to the room, handing them a price list of what he can do. “Thirty silver he will strip. Fifty for a full dance. Seventy-five to see him cum. Two hundred to have a conversation afterwards. Three hundred to see him get fucked. Here's the menu, my men. Look it over and see what works best for you.”
Aldan looks over the menu. “Three hundred? Who gets to fuck him? That's the job I want.” He chuckles.
Cameron looks outside of the curtain for a moment. “Ah, a human, fifteen, just a wee bit older than me. He's a ginger with a large pecker. You can pull out your cock and have a wank at any time, but there's a rule against touching. The guards would drag you to where you work if something like that were to happen.” He gives a seductive look. “So, what will it be?”
Peter whispers into Aldan's ear. “I have enough for it all.”
“Tempting, tempting.” Aldan looks over Cameron and some of the other boys working. “The problem is, when I was a boy, my father took to an exhibition of rare and exotic animals. They were in cages, so we could look. And there was a bear. Hugest thing I'd ever seen in my life.” Aldan gestures with the cigar in one hand, illustrating the story in the air And I wasn't happy just looking. “No sir. I had to touch that bear. Feel his fur. So I snuck in and jumped into his cage. And I felt his fur. Soft. Like you wouldn't believe. Bear didn't hurt me. But my dad? And the exhibition owners? Tanned my hide. I bled red and couldn't sit for a month without it stinging.” Aldan smiles. “Now, what do you think would happen if I touched that bear, and I was the best swordsman in the city?” Aldan pauses for a moment. Then he winks at Cameron. “Rules are rules, though. Seems terribly cruel to torment a man, a hero in battles large and small...but, buy what you will, Peter. I'll be on my best behavior.”
Cameron points to under the table. “There's grease and rags under there if you feel the need to please yourself. Gentleman...” He moves the shrimp tray off of the table and next to where Aldan sits, then steps up on the table facing them, his back against the pole. With one foot, he kicks away the menu, then he brings his ass down and spreads his legs. “Can I have a taste of your cigar, sir?” Peter hands him the half-finished cigar. The young elf puffs on it heavily as he holds his hands up, grinding his ass against the pole and humping the space in front of him. He hands the cigar back, then slowly does his button and zipper.
Aldan chew his cigar end, watching the boy perform on the pole for him and Peter. Cameron is beautiful. Desirable. Untouchable. Taking a long drink from his mug, he takes a deep breath, trying to clear his mind and concentrate on the dancer. His skin looks so smooth, so soft. Kissing him would be exquisite. Holding him. He watches, observing the boy and Peter's reactions.
Cameron raises up one leg, magically tossing himself upside down and holding himself up with his feet as he climbs to the top of the pole. He does a simple slide down and does splits, stretching backwards to show his athleticism as he does so. Then to one knee, he dances against the pole until he's standing back up. Peter is rubbing one hand against under his chest against his chest as he watches the elf strip off his shorts, revealing his nude body to them. He walks backwards, moving downwards and arcing his perfect ass. It's softness is unlike anything Aldan has seen before, beautiful beyond words. He spreads both cheeks, slaps them, then twirls around the pole before climbing back to the top. He slides down in circles with his legs spread out, showing off his tiny two and a half inch cut pecker. The dance becomes more intimate and complex as he goes on and the two of them clap and cheer as he does seemingly impossible techniques with the pole. Finally, he comes down to take a sip from Aldan's ale, then sits on his knees and begins to tug on his penis with two fingers.
Watching the boy stroke his small, yet perfectly proportioned dick, Aldan tries to lose himself in the performance. He holds tightly onto his mug, using it to keep his hands from reaching for the elf-boy dancing within his reach, but still untouchable. Examining the elf as he moves and gyrates, Aldan concentrates on his preferred areas. The elf's armpits and nipples. Hairless and smooth, the skin pale and almost delicate. Aldan finds himself comparing the dancer to Drew, to Lev, to Bryan. To his own elf all those years ago. Even to Alexander Steel. “I need something stronger. Keep dancing, Cameron.” He flashes a smile at Cameron as he rises and moves to the bar. As the barkeep approaches, he orders. “Absinthe.”
The bartender gives him a glass of absinthe with three sugar cubes, leaving the spoon inside as he hands it to him. Right as he returns, the boy is standing on one leg, stretching it over the pole to show his ass hole and puts a finger to it. He massages lightly, then presses it inside to the knuckle with ease. “Ahhh.... Have to get ready for my ginger, right?” He fingers himself like this for a bit, then comes back down and moves up closer between the two of him, stroking his erect dick, which is three inches hard. He rubs one hand against his chest as he feels himself coming closer, shuts his eyes and moans. “Ahhh!!! Fuck! Here it comes!” Three spurts of clear cum fire out and into/onto Aldan's glass of absinthe. He uses his hand to lick up the rest of the cum on himself, sits down criss-crossed, and folds his arms. “Consider that a reward for keeping your hands restrained. Onto the next part where you get to speak to me. What do you want to talk about? You can rant to me about your troubles or ask me questions, it doesn't matter.” He brings back up the shrimp tray, eating a few pieces in a seductive manner.
Stirring the cum into the drink, Aldan shrugs. “You're party here, Peter. You first.” He takes a sip of the absinthe-elf cum mixture, swirling it around in his mouth to get the full flavor.
Peter places his cigar down to eat some more off of the shrimp plate. “Ahh. How is your day going? Making enough money? How's your sister?”
The elf fixes his hair, then cleans down the pole with one of the rags and some oil. “Had a few customers earlier today that paid me quite well. I'm glad I still had some semen left in me after all of that. I think just today will be enough to pay down the house for the rest of the day. My sister, she's always busy, you know, a traveling doctor in the forest. A raven gave me a letter a few days ago from her and she says that they're going to spend a week camping out in a crater as some sort of vacation.”
“Camping in a crater?” Aldan's interest is piqued. “That sounds unusual. From a volcano or a meteorite?” He holds his glass up after taking another sip. “You certainly improved the taste, Cameron.”
“Meteorite.” He winks. Thank you.
Peter buggers on. “He lives and takes care of his father, who was severely wounded in a battle long ago against the Cruiberg when they were fleeing here. Poor Cameron... I wish there were more elves here in the kingdom for you to befriend. I know you think otherwise, but you should do more than dance.”
He winces. “But I'm still young and have five hundred or more years to go. This isn't the only thing I do either, you know! I hold special self-defense classes for some of the youth in town. Kids shouldn't be walking out alone late at night when the streets are so full of vile.”
“I have a friend, an elf boy not much older than you.” Aldan takes another sip, finishing the glass. The warmth of the absinthe creeps into his limbs. He looks at Cameron again. His face. His eyes.” We sometimes spar against each other. I could introduce you two.” He holds up his empty glass until the barkeep notices, then he signals for three absinthes for the table. “He lives at the demon temple.”
“Oh? How strange. A non-demon living there.” He stirs his absinthe gently, then chugs it down. “I'll find our ginger friend.” He walks out in his nude form, then returns a few minutes later.
The redhead is much about the same age, human and about five foot eight, short carrot colored hair, and a bit of a chubby build to him. He's wearing the same kind of shorts that Cameron had on. “Hello, gentleman. You requested to see some deep dicking, yes?” Cameron nods, putting the finished shrimp tray back by Aldan. He reminds them about the rags and lube if they need it.
Aldan shifts uncomfortably. He takes a drink, downing half the glass in one pull. “You do it here? On the table?”
“Of course!” The ginger strips off his shorts, revealing his immediately erect and thick seven-inch circumcised cock. His pubes are a vibrantly bright orange color, barely trimmed at all. He hugs at Cameron's stomach, nuzzling his face into his belly and gives him soft kisses.
“My... He's as big as I!” Peter pulls down his pants and undergarments, slowly masturbating his six-inch uncut cock. He spits into his hand and licks his lips as he watches the two of them tongue kiss and playfully toss each other around on the table.
“Not bad.” Tapping the side of his glass he looks around the room. Draining the rest of his second drink, he stands. “Toilets?”
The ginger points. “To the far left of the room.”
Nods Thanks. Don't wait for me. Aldan heads for the restroom. He enters, moving to a urinal and relieving himself. He washes his hands, holding them out in front of himself and watching them dry. Leaning against a wall, he tries to think. Cameron is beautiful. Gorgeous. Yet, he feels no hunger for the dance or the show. It bothers him that he can't hunger for the elf boy. “What the fuck is wrong with me?” He sighs and washes his face. Heading back out to the main room, he pauses at the bar, checking on the happenings at their table and around the room.
There are two other rooms like the one that Aldan and Peter has. Most of the crowd has vanished, although there are a dozen at the bar and some more at tables getting waited on.
“I'll take the whole bottle this time. Glasses and sugars for four.” He points to his table, making sure the bartender knows where to deliver the drinks. With a deep breath, he heads back, surveying the situation for a moment before he sits.
As he returns, Cameron is already in concentration, deep throating the redheads thick cock without any worry. The redhead has his back against the pole. He asks Peter for the lube and he hands it to him. “You're doing good. I'm going to start fingering you now.” He sits down, spreading out his legs so his erection is noticeable. Feet dangle over the edge of the table. One of the boy bartenders comes with a bottle of absinthe, preparing four drinks at the table. He blushes as he watches his two friends getting down to it. The redhead is sucking on Cameron and has three fingers in his ass.
Aldan slams his drink, barely taking the time to even taste it. He prepares another, hoping the to drown his thoughts and to be able to just enjoy the show. He feels the warmth of the absinthe coursing through him. Watching the boys on the table, he notes their performance in mechanical terms. The functionality of it. His cock feels nothing. Disgusted with himself, he prepares another absinthe for himself.
“Don't drink so fast, Aldan.” Peter looks a little concerned, feeling as if he has something to do with it. He continues to jack off to the show anyway. In front of them, Cameron lowers himself on top of the gingers cock in front of them, riding it with ease and experience. It's obviously not the first time he's done something like this, nor is it the first time today. The ginger passionately kisses him as he grabs him by the armpits, eventually pulling him up with him as he stands up. He fucks him relentlessly, holding himself back from coming inside of him until the elf has came himself. When all is said and done, they fall back into the seats across from Aldan and Peter, tired and trying to catch their breath. The redhead swallows down his own drink and Cameron offers his to him.
Cameron reaches for his shorts and slips them on while laying on his back, his head beside Peter's and his legs in the redheads. “Knowing you, I'm guessing you'll pay at the end of the month?”
Peter nods. “Sure thing.” He awkwardly dresses himself back up, looking worried at Aldan. “Are you alright, friend?”
Aldan nods. “Yeah, Peter. I'm good. I imagine you can spend quite a fortune here in a month.” Staring into his drink, he sips this one more slowly.
“Well, this isn't something I do often. I typically just come here to have a drink, see Cameron dance, and talk to him. He's more of a drinking friend than anything.” He winks down at the elf, who sits back up and cuddles beside the redhead. “You need to go after your drink?”
“Me? No.” He grins at the Peter and Cameron. “I can still hold my liquor. This isn't near as potent as the demon absinthe I'm used to. Still good stuff though.”
“Alright. I can walk you home if need be.” He finishes his drink, stretching out his back and checking to see if his sword is still attached, a mental habit he has. The two boys bow and say their goodbyes before they leave off to help the new customers entering into the bar. “Something is troubling you, for sure.”
“You know me. I'm a thinker. Not the best thing for a soldier or a guard.” Staring into his glass, he slowly asks. “You heard the stories about me and the demon convict?”
“Of course.” He speaks quieter again, more serious in tone. “I know I've told you this before, but I truly am sorry you had to go through that. Love is strange... You found someone where you'd least expected them and then they're gone.”
“Yeah. Can I ask you something, Pete?”
“Go right ahead.” He lights his cigar again.
“Do you like Cameron? Maybe even love him?”
“Love him? No... I have a crush on him. There's another that I have thoughts about, but I don't think it would be responsible. It's only been two days that I've known him, but when I see him, I can't help but want to hug him and let him know it will be all alright.”
“Yeah?” Aldan looks around. “Which one is it?”
“Not here.” He refills his glass.
“At the prison?”
“Yeah. His name is Alec.” He sips from his absinthe. “But I won't dare speak to him. Not after hearing about what happened to you.”
“Alec?” He looks surprised.” AleC. Not AleX?” He emphasizes the hard "k" sounds and the "X" from the two different names.
“Yes, Alec with a C.” He looks away, shrugging his shoulders.
“When's his time?”
“Month from now. He was dealing starshatter and killed his partner when they had gotten in a fight over how he wasn't making enough money. The boy he murdered was an orphan, too.”
Aldan nods. “My last one was a boy dealing starshatter.” He stares at his hand. “His brother is boyfriends with my middle son. He's sleeping at my house right now.” He looks around for Cameron.
Cameron is leaning against a barstool, having himself a tea alone on his break. “That must be difficult. That drug has destroyed too many lives. Too many.” He finishes his glass and stands up, waiting for Aldan before he leaves the room.
“Where are you going?”
“I should get going home. I'll be on duty early in the morning.” He opens the curtain, handing Cameron a small brown bag full of coins. “Consider the extra as a tip. I'll see you next week.”
“I'll try to make time to see Alec, Peter. Tomorrow or next day. Thanks for tonight. And I’m sorry for being less than ideal company.” He waves and gives his friend a lazy salute, reminiscent of their days on the front when they'd goof off behind the officer's backs. He sits, nursing his drink.
Cameron enters after a while, standing by the wall and watching over him. “Need any food, sir? Sober you up a bit?”
He looks up at Cameron, smiling, buzzed but not drunk. “How much for conversation?”
“Free for now. I'm not on work at the moment.”
“You know, you must hear everyday hundreds of times how cute you are. How many men tell you they love you? Offer to take you away from here?”
“Oh, too many for me to count. But they won't dare touch me. If I see their hand getting close, I have to warn them that I lived in the most dangerous conditions of the forests for the first six years of my life.”
Aldan chuckles. “Two more...no, three more of these…” He holds up his glass. “I'd take that for a challenge. Don't worry. I like you too much to try anything What do you think of me? Don't sugar coat it, either.”
Cameron opens up a small container under the table, finding a few sugar cubes and fills him his drink. He leans an arm over the table and examines Aldan well. “Hmmmm. You're a father, for sure. I can see that in you. Compassionate, loving, empathetic. You've fought in wars and seen the worst in people. But you've also seen the best in them too. Fell in love a few times, I'm sure. Judging by the way you drink and compose yourself tonight, you weren't turned on because we reminded you of something, or someone... You lost someone. Still trying to grieve, but you're so busy trying to help other people and makes sense of it all that you're only halfway there.” He notices the necklace. She gave that to you.
Aldan pulls the necklace out and holds it so that Cameron can get a better look. He speaks softly. “He. He gave it to me. Drew. He was my husband for two days. He was a demon, thirteen years old.” He looks at Cameron. “You're very smart. What do you want to do? When this…” He gestures around the room. “--Isn't fun anymore and you've gotten enough gold?”
He sighs, slapping the table. “Man, I was close though! My condolences. Huh... When I'm done with this? Take it over, maybe...” He laughs, finishing his sandwich. “No. I'd like to leave the kingdom and find a village of my people, live there away from all of this chaos. But that won't happen until the Cruiberg have been overthrown and dismantled.”
Aldan Nods. “There'll be a war soon. The elf boy I spare with will go fight. So will his husband. I'll go. Maybe after you'll have a chance to go back with your father.” He works on the sandwich. He laughs. “You know, I'm normally quite the pervert. Had a young elf as a boyfriend when I was stationed on the frontier last war against the Cruiberg. They killed him. Married my demon boy. We fucked like rabbits for three days before he died. I've rented boys. Women. For some reason, as pretty as you are, it just doesn't work for me for some reason. Hope you're not offended.”
“No offense.” He smiles. “If anything, it's a relief. I just want to do my job and get home most of the time. I still go to school too, you know. It's a lot and stress on me doing this for my father while my sister is gone. It would be a bit more fun if some of the dirtier men wouldn't pry themselves on wanting to marry me and so on. Peter's alright, a good fellow. He seems to genuinely care about me.” A young man enters the room, tapping him on the shoulder and telling him his break is almost over. “Oh, I must get going. It was nice speaking to you. I don't think I got your name.”
“Aldan. I work at the school next to the prison. Counselor.” He laughs. “I'll be back, just to talk, Cameron. How much for a hug from someone?”
He makes sure nobody is watching. “Free, of course since we're off shift.” He scoots over to him and gives him a warm hug. “Take care of yourself.”
“You too. If I see you in a week, I'll have one hell of a story for you.” He laughs and finishes his drink and sandwich. Leaving a few silver on the table, he looks around the room one last time and takes his leave, walking slowly as he heads home.
The walk home is quiet and the streets are almost empty, except for the few homeless and addicts resting on the streets. Aldan takes his time walking home. Once he's arrived, he heads upstairs to make sure the boys are asleep. He stands beside Lev and Bryan's bed, wondering what he should do with the wolf-demon. ‘How much time do I have left,’ he wonders. Aldan squeezes his sword, imagining that he could stab him right now and save his children and wife right now, but lets go and leaves in shame. He heads back to his room, stripping his work clothes and lays in bed beside his wife for hours before he finally goes to sleep.
In the morning, the clouds stay shielding the sun, although they're not as foreboding as before. Bryan tugs on Lev's shoulder to try and wake him up, but it's of no use. He considers pulling his horns, but doesn't want to upset him for the first time. Instead, he pets his long and fuzzy black wolf tail even after Aldan and Kate have reminded him to get dressed. Jay and Mikey are downstairs before he is. Kate calls out in an angry tone. Frustrated over them, he gives in and grabs a vase of water, dumping it on Lev. The black haired demon springs up in surprise and leaps to the bed across the room, his tail sprung up as he looks across the room. “Oh Gods, Bryan! You scared me!”
Bryan looks scared for a moment, then guilty. “I just needed to wake you up, Lev.” He grabs a towel and, ignoring the splashed water on his bed and floor, goes over and begins drying his boyfriend. “We're running late for breakfast and school.” He looks up at Lev from worried eyes, biting his lower lip “Are you mad?”
“Of course not! Mad at my love?” He grabs his cheeks and kisses him. “Oh, darn. I hope Kate isn't angry at me for not helping.”
“Probably not! I'm a little upset we don't have time to suck.” HIs lower lip sticks out as he pouts. “At least I know what we'll do after school. Cmon, let's get you dressed and eat.”
Lev looks down, shrieking when he notices he's naked, then laughs. He puts on his fundoshi and kimono robe, then walks hand in hand with Bryan downstairs. As expected, Kate is a bit behind on the meals and rushing around like crazy. He makes the coffee and helps her with a few final things before he sits down, sitting on his legs like Bryan. His tail wraps around the seat as it typically does when he's hungry. “You know, I think today is going to be an amazing day. Don't know why, but I can just feel it in my body.”
“Can I feel it in your body?” Bryan smirks and sticks his tongue out at Lev. He looks over to Jay. “Are you feeling better, Jay?”
Before their green-haired guest can answer, Aldan says, seriously, “No one is feeling anything in anyone's body at the table.”
Just about everyone around the table laughs, even the younger ones without completely understanding the discussion, except Kate. Jay answers much better. “I like your enthusiasm, Lev. I think it will be a good day, too.”
Bryan eats as he normally does. Too fast with too huge of bites. Jay and Milliken sit very close together, almost sharing the same chair. They whisper to each other throughout the meal. Aldan eats quietly, other matters weighing on his mind. He doesn't share the boys' optimism but keeps his thoughts to himself.
“Everyone had better get a move on. Finish your breakfasts and clean up or you'll be late for school and work.” Kate speaks in her mother-commander voice, as she sets a plate of hot biscuits on the table. Everyone grabs one and digs in.
Lev waits impatiently for his food, flapping his tail and staring at his plate. “Oh man... I should have brought something from home.”
Kate slides a bowl of writhing eel and a pair of live crayfish in front of him. “Here you go, mister.”
Lev's face lights up as he sees the wild crawfish dancing and trying to escape the bowl. “Oh! How much I love you, Kate. Thank you thank you thank you!” He grabs a few of them in his hand, which try to pinch at him. “Oh no you don't! You're going in my tummy!” He crunches them up and washes them down with coffee. Jay watches idly while Mikey seems to take calculative notes on how his body can break down anything raw that he devours without any problem. “Delicious! It won't take me long, I promise.” He tears the eel in half, chewing one slice down before taking a break to tickle at Bryan's toes. Lev leans into him, whispering to his boyfriend about how much he loves him before returning to his meal.
“It looks like more rain today.” Kate's standing at the back door, looking at the clouds. “No dates, no riding, no fooling around. I want you all back home quick as can be once school lets out.” She smiles at Jay. “You're welcome to stay tonight, Jay.” She looks at Lev and sighs. “You should start getting your mail sent here, Lev. You’re one of the family now, so, I don't have to remind that you're welcome every night.” She smiles at Lev, winking at him too, letting him know that he is one of the family which makes him fair game for teasing.
Lev glances to her, holding his coffee cup up. “Glad to be part of the family.” He finishes his meal, smiling in a daze as he waits for everyone else to catch up. “Those poor crawfish didn't stand a chance against my hunger. Nothing ever does.”
Without thinking Bryan giggles as he chimes in. “My dickie sure doesn't!”
Everyone stops. Aldan lowers his paper and looks at Kate. Bryan, realizing what he said, begins to blush. Mikey, grabs his board and scribbles some notes. Kate looks at Bryan, her eyes focused and angry. “Bryan. We don't talk like that at the table, or in front your little brother and sister. Do we?”
Bryan shakes his head. “No, ma'am. I'm sorry ma'am.”
The rest of the meal passes in awkward silence. Jay and Mikey whisper to each other. Bryan eats, seemingly intent on filling his mouth so that he can't speak. Everyone finishes their meals, cleans their places, and prepares for school. Lunch basket are ready for Bryan, Milliken, Jay, and Aldan with a sealed jar holding something alive for Lev.
As they leave for school, Lev suddenly feels a strange feeling take over him and pierce into his head. It's not like the headaches. More so, it feels as if something is trying take control of him. His emotion is flat and motionless. He squeezes Bryan's hand as if it's the only thing keeping him from going insane. The streets are busy today and many people are panicked and loud. People are staring and bickering insults and slurs as they see Lev walk by. He notices a newspaper and grabs it from a shop, having immediately read it with that touch. Another explosion at the castle. This time it happened at the front gates. A dozen more soldiers dead just like before. It didn't matter how secure they had gotten the place that night and how many eyes that had on it. Somehow, another attack was able to happen. Lev squeezes the paper in frustration and confusion, then slaps Aldan's shoulder with it. Bryan waits by him, tugging on Lev's kimono to tell him that this is his stop. “Wait a moment.”
Aldan takes the paper, scanning through the article, his face growing more and more serious by the second. He looks at Lev. HIs grim expression gives way to concern. “Are you okay, Lev?” He pulls both boys off to the side, away from the crush of people.
“No... I just want to get to school as fast as possible. “He looks around at the suspicious faces. “Bryan, I love you. I'll kiss you when I see you after school.” He hugs him quickly and stands close by Aldan for protection. Jay has no problem giving Mikey a quick peck on the cheek before he follows with them. Bryan looks concerned, but his brother comforts him as they take parting paths. “We need to get out of here right now. They think I did it.”
Aldan kneels down, searching Lev's face. “You didn't.” He pulls him close, hugging him tightly. “I love you, Lev.” He stands, wrapping his arm protectively around Lev's shoulders. He loosens his sword in its sheath. He leads the boys to school. “Stay close, Jay.”
Lev almost closes his eyes for the rest of the walk to school, feeling relieved as he finally enters. None of the students believe that he had any involvement in the attack, but their look seems concerned just as Jay and Aldan's are. He puts his lunch under his desk, goes to a folder to sort through his schoolwork, and quietly sits at his table. Jay asks quietly before Aldan heads to his office. “Do you think he will be okay?”
“I think so.” Aldan pats Jay's shoulder. “Stick by him, Jay. You’re his best friend and he needs you. Come get me if anything happens. Alright, kidd-o?” Aldan watches the class for a bit, before heading into his office. He sits behind his desk, his eyes closed as he thinks. “Another attack. Why? How?”
As his questions stir, he can't help but to wonder if the Steele boy knew of the attack. A half an hour passes before a girl enters his office, pale skin and long black hair, all black clothes that cover most of her body. Aldan recognizes her as the friend that Jay and Lev talk to during lunch. She sits down, shyly observing the mostly empty room. “I thought I'd start speaking to you, since it's encouraged and you're here. My name is Ursula.”
“Ursula?” Standing, Aldan moves and shuts the door. He pulls a chair out for her I'm Aldan. He regards her demeanor and choice of clothes. “I think I've seen you with Lev and Jay, am I right? How can I help you today?”
“Yeah. They're my best friends.” She moves a chair a bit back to avoid the sunlight. “Well, my parents and I got in a fight yesterday. They said that I shouldn't be going to the library during the day when they know the sun can harm me, but the sun wasn't even out yesterday! Obviously, what they meant was that I shouldn't be outside whatsoever because if people see my teeth, they'll know what I am. It's never really about the sun...” She shrugs, looking away and at the door. “I'm a vampire. Adopted after the great rebellion. My parents were slaves to the lord Parcival. I was adopted by the kingdom once they found me. Parents were slaughtered by my own people. My adoptive parents are mere humans that had no clue what they were getting into.”
“I see. I know that time well. I was prisoner to Lord Parcival for a time.” He looks at Ursula. “Was it a fight or an argument?”
“Argument. Could have been a fight if they had wanted it to be.” She fixes her hair and looks to him. “Is it really so wrong for me to be out in public in the daylight if I have an umbrella with me?”
“That depends on how badly the sun can hurt you.” He looks at her. “Maybe your parents are more worried about what people might do? Right now, especially, things are tense out there. People are scared and are apt to do things out of fear, especially if there's a mob.” He thinks back to this morning. “I saw it firsthand this morning.”
“How so?” She looks out of the window, noticing the folks walking by. “So you think I should listen to them for now and try to make a compromise with them later on?”
“Exactly.” He stands and looks out the window, watching the people. “You heard about the explosions the past two nights?” When she nods, he continues. “People suspect the demons or mages. This morning as we walked in, people were glaring at Lev. As if they'd thought he was the culprit. He's not, of course. He was at my house last night. But people were afraid, and they wanted to harm him. And he was with Jay and I. An umbrella can protect you from the sun, but not from an angry, ignorant mob of fearful people.”
“Then what do I do? Have Raven walk with me home? That would be embarrassing.”
“Well, I think Lev and Jay would be willing to walk you home.” He chuckles and shakes his head. “A demon, a green haired boy, a vampiress, and a guardsman. I think we could get you home safely. You could tell your parents that one of the boys is your boyfriend if that would make it easier.”
“Boyfriend?” She shrieks. “They would lose their mind. Not a chance of that happening until I graduate. Besides, I don't date men.” She sits in contemplation, attempting to get over her own reluctance with her parents before she stands up. “Well, I better get off to class. I'll talk to the boys later about possibly walking home with them. Thanks for speaking to me, Aldan...” She winces and raises a brow. “And thank you for avenging my parents.”
“Any time, Ursula. Have a good day.” He holds the door for her. “Keep an on eye on Lev, would you? He was pretty upset over this morning.”
After she leaves, he makes some short notes in her file, reading any past notes. Trying to distract himself from the explosions and the feeling that time is running out, he looks through the student files. His door is left open for any student who wishes to talk to him.
Youeen Aubert, the redheaded with a past addiction to starshatter, walks by the office a few times, peaking in and waiting for Aldan to have finished writing and reading paperwork. Once he feels as if he's done he enters, knocking on the door before he sits down. “Uhm, Hi Aldan.”
“Mr. Aubert! How are you?”
“I can't tell. Proud. Angered. Something in between.” He looks down, rocking back and forth as he admits to his crime. “I went and bought some starshatter last night.”
“I see.” Without commenting, Aldan shuts the door so that Youeen can talk privately. He pats the boy on the shoulder. “Tell me why you're angered and why you're proud?”
“Well, I'm angry for giving in after our talk and buying it.” He looks up to Aldan. “But I'm proud, because I went ahead and tossed it into the lake before school today, when my original plan was to smoke it before coming to classes.”
Nodding, Aldan speaks calmly. “You bought it last night? But tossed it this morning? You didn't smoke any last night?”
“No. I wanted to but held off from it as much as I could. Now that it's gone....” He holds out an open hand, imagining that the drug is still there. “It just seems so hard to quit. What can I do with my life without it? Even after I graduate from here?”
“First things first. Right now, I'm proud of you. Not only because you didn't smoke last night or this morning, but because you have the courage to tell me that you fucked up. Alright? That takes real courage, Youeen.” He knocks twice on his desk, catching Youeen eyes. “Real courage. As for the rest of your life, lets make a deal. Lets just worry about today. About right now. Not about tomorrow or next week or after you graduate. Just worry about today. We can talk about the other stuff when you're closer to the end of school. Right now, I just want you to give yourself credit. Let go of the anger. We all make mistakes. And enjoy the pride because, Youeen, you earned that.”
Youeen smiles, blushing a bit. He's not used to having someone speak this highly of him. “Just for today, I'll stay clean. He says it like a mantra. Just for today. Just for today.... I think I can do that. The more I look back on the past or towards the future the more scared I get. I often forget what's important and right in front of me.”
“That's right. Don't be so hard on yourself. Just for today. I like that.” He smiles, genuinely proud of his student. “Let me ask you this, what was happening last night when you decided to buy? What is the hunger, the craving? Was something else going on at home?”
“It was the loneliness...” He sifts further into his chair. “Being home alone, feeling as if nobody understands or likes me. All I want to do is run away or get high when I feel like that. So that's what I did for the most part, except getting high. It's not so bad though, is it? Things could be worse... Could be like the non-humans right now. If I were one of them, there's no way I'd stay clean from starshatter.”
Aldan sighs and nods grimly. “You've got a point there, Youeen. It's a hard time for them right now. So much suspicion. When you feel alone you need friends that you can just be with. Do you have any friends like that?”
“Sort of. Everyone around here is nice, 'cept Grant. He's an asshole.”
“You know, Grant's not so different from you or the other kids. Don't take his shit, by no means!” He grins as he shakes his head. “But he's got his own troubles. We all do. If you need someone to talk to, when the idea of using again starts getting strong, find your friends or me. We'll get coffee and talk it through. Or we'll just get coffee and watch people.”
“Sure.” He shrugs, smiling. Youeen stands up, fixing the chair before he walks to the door. “But Lev makes the best coffee of all. I'll see you later. Thanks again, Aldan.” He leaves quietly and shuts the door. Light rain begins to come down and trickles against the window. Another half hour passes before the next student comes in to speak. It's Grant, who seems to drag himself to the room and sits down almost reluctantly. His clothes smell like tobacco smoke. He says nothing, waiting for Aldan to spark the conversation.
“Hello, Grant. It's starting to come down.” I think we're in for a big storm tonight. He sits opposite the boy. “How are you?”
“Uhm, tired. I started a new job yesterday at a cigar joint. I probably smell like it too.” He takes a whiff of his shirt. “Yeah... No clean bath water at home either. Have to help parents pay for the apartment now.”
“A cigar joint? You might end up seeing even more of me, then. I know that must thrill you.” Aldan leans back in his chair. “You said you have to help pay for the apartment now. What happened?”
“Well, my Dad got fired from the restaurant he works at and is still looking for a job.” His demeanor is depressed and greatened by the bags under his eyes. “It's fine though. Free cigars for me.”
“It says a lot that you step up for your mom and brothers and sisters, though. Until your father finds something. Free cigars are a bonus. Nothing beats a good stogie.” He thinks back to Peter and the club last night. “What else is on your mind, Grant?”
The boy sighs. “Well... I was thinking a lot about what you told me yesterday and I wanted to make an apology to Jay. Thing is, I don't know how to do it or what to say. What if he still hates me? Maybe everyone hates me here and I'll never make friends...”
Aldan interrupts. “Nobody here hates you. They don't like the way you treat them and bully them, but if you try to make a change, you'll be surprised how quickly they'll forgive you and give you another chance.”
“But what do I even say? Hey Jay, sorry for calling you a green haired cocksuckin' faggot. Hope we can be friends!” He speaks sarcastically. “Yeah right. Like he will want to talk to me after what I said to him.”
“Look, he may not give you hug and call you his 'best-buddy'. But he's not going to poke you in the eye with a stick. Just tell him the truth. Don't try to find some magic phrase, there is none. Keep it simple. "I'm sorry for picking on you. I won't do it again."”
“Should I apologize to Lev too? I mean... He apologized to me before he stormed out to the other classroom.” He falls deeper into his chair, confused and trying to wrap his head around being apologetic.
“Do you think that you need to?” Lev attacked you. “Maybe you both should apologize to each other. When you want to, I can ask Jay or Lev or both in here and we can all talk together. You're not alone, Grant. Believe me, no one wants to be enemies.”
“Yeah... My parents said that Lev and his people had involvement in the attacks. Even though he hurt me, I don't think I'd see him doing something like that. Maybe... Maybe everything they've indoctrinated into me is a lie.”
“Parents can make mistakes just like everyone else. I can vouch for Lev's whereabouts during the attacks. None of the demons I know would ever be involved in something like that.” He leans forward “Where else do you think they may have steered you wrong?”
“With all of the hating on different people. I mean, our school is full of diversity. Jay and I are the only humans at the school. It's stupid that I'm just now realizing all of this shit.” He rests the side of his face on his fist, staring out at the rain.
“It's not stupid at all. Our parents teach us how to see the world. It's hard to realize that maybe they're mistaken or wrong. It hurts to realize our parents are flawed.”
“Yeah...” He stays silent for a while, then finally speaks up. “I'll apologize to Jay before the school day is done with.”
Aldan nods. “I'm proud of you, Grant. Let me know when you're ready.” He looks out the window. “I enjoy the rain. Now that I'm not having to march through it and get into battle soaked, tired, and cold.”
“Maybe I should join the forces to get away from my family. It would be nice to have something that would make my parents proud of me.” Grant stands up, pushing in his chair. “Well, I better get going before next class starts. I'll see you tomorrow and let you know how it goes.”
“Alright. Take care.” He watches Grant leave, hoping to himself that the boy keeps examining his beliefs. Feeling slightly more optimistic, he makes notes in Grant's file. “Free cigars. That's a good gig to start off with.”
Once Aldan has finished with his notes for the day, he decides to have his lunch in the seclusion of his office before cleaning up and heading to the prison. Even though the rain is less abrasive as yesterday, the atmosphere is just as brooding. He meets with the warden, who shares the same look that Grant had just beforehand. The warden chugs down his coffee, sitting down in a chair by the center post inside and greets his friend. “Long day it was, last night. And you?”
“Tired. Long night for me, for different reasons. Any news on the attacks?” He sits.
“Nothing so far. Just that it was most likely the works of the Cruiberg, according to our informant.” He grabs Aldan's stack of files, sorting through them alphabetically. “You might want to see Neke again. His guard said that he was sobbing this morning. Technically, you can still see Alexander since he's still on your case load, but we will need some time to arrange that if you want. Try to see someone new as well. Anyone else in your files will do, of course.”
“I'll see Alexander tomorrow, perhaps.” He looks through the files, searching for Peter's prisoner. “I'll see Neke today and at least one new one.”
“Alright. Alexander said that he wanted to speak to you though. Said that it was critical and important, whatever that means....” Aldan finds the file for the boy that Peter spoke of. Alec Avitzur, 13, human. Committed a murder against an orphan when they had gotten in an argument. Sentenced to the block. Held in cell A9, the same cell that Drew was kept in.
Aldan closes his eyes for a moment. A9. He sighs. “I'll see Alexander as well, then. You said you'd need time for that? I'll see Neke and the Avitzur boy first, the Steel. Does that work for you, sir?”
“Yes. That will do. Give me an hour or so.” He stands up, sighing dramatically. “We had to restrain the Steel boy by his ankles and arms after he had made for an escape last night. He had knocked out four guards before I had put him in a sleeper hold. No deaths, luckily. Well, I'll leave you to it.”
“Make sure he's chained when I see him. I'd hate to kill him or be killed by him. But I'll see him.” Aldan stands and stretches his back, groaning as he does so. “I'll check in before I leave, give you an update on each of them.” Aldan heads for Neke's cell. He checks in the guards on duty to enquire about the boy.” Has he been eating? Have they been giving him decent food?”
Just as he's walking past him, Peter notices Aldan and slaps him on the back. “Going to see Neke, I'm guessing? I'm just now getting on break. He was doing horrible this morning, sobbing like a maniac, but I made sure that he received his food, clothes, and a warm baths like your report had suggested. Do try to see Alec if you can? Anyway, I must hurry on so that I can still grab a bite.” Peter walks off. Neke is at his table, leaning back in his chair and trying to kill time. He notices his counselor at the door and sits down, putting his hands behind his back to show that he is of no harm.
Aldan enters and approaches Neke. “I hear you didn't have a good morning.”
“How can I? Waking up in this place...” He holds his head with both hands. “Being here is hell.”
“Yes.” Aldan moves over and hugs Neke. He's slightly on guard. He doesn't think Neke would try anything but knows that you can never be certain. “I know how bad it can get, Neke.”
He grabs his letters off of his nightstand and hands them to Aldan. “These are for you to mail out if you can. They have the addresses and everything on them. Thanks again for requesting for all of these things for me. I know deep down that you don't like me.”
“How do you know that?” He thumbs through the letters.
“Uhmmm....” He stumbles, trying to think of a reason. “Because of my crimes?”
Aldan pulls a chair around so that he can sit next to Neke. Holding Neke's shoulder, he talks quietly. “I married a prisoner, you know.” He gives Neke a moment to absorb what he's just told the boy. “He'd killed four men. Four. I loved him and married him. I don't hate you, Neke. You're just a boy who fucked up about as badly as someone can at your age. I'm here, like I said I would be. I don't like your crimes. But I like you.”
Neke takes time to absorb what he has been told and begins to cry softly. “It's the first time that someone has said that they liked him for as long as he can remember.” He wipes away his tears. “Thank you...”
Holding the boy, Aldan pats his back. “Cry as much you'd like, Neke. It helps. Believe me, it helps.”
He lets go of his emotions, allowing himself to sob until his hands for as long as he can until there's nothing left. Once he's finished, he takes a glass of water and sips half of it down to retrieve his voice. “I didn't write a letter for the girl I hurt. Figured that it would be the wrong thing to do. It doesn't matter what I say to her. Whatever she feels towards me is justified.”
“It wouldn't be wrong to write to her. I'd have to read it first. But maybe you should write to her. What would you tell her if you could?”
“That I'm an idiot and I'm sorry for what I did and hope that before the final day comes that I'll be able to take full responsibility for my actions. I don't know.” He drags letters over the table. “That I hope she finds a way to deal with what I've done and if I could take it all back, I would.”
“Those are all things that might help her, too. I can't say for sure.” He looks seriously into Neke's eyes. “Write the letter. I'll go over it and make sure that she gets it. I can't promise to make her read it. For you, though, it's important to confront your feelings.”
“Yes... I'll write it tonight.” He looks to Aldan and tries to smile to him.
“Good lad. Is there anything else you'd like to talk about? How's the food been? Is there anything that you need?”
“Better food. My guard, Peter, has been keeping up on making sure the needs you gave him are met.” He exhales deeply and sits down on his bed. “Maybe an extra pillow would help? Otherwise, I think I'm good for now.”
Aldan nods. “An extra pillow it is. I know it can be terribly boring here. That's part of the hellishness of it al. What about books? Or cards?”
“Oh yes. Books and cards would be delightful.”
“Gods know that there are days I could use a good card game with a friend.” He smiles at Neke. “I'd like to stay longer, Neke. But I've got two other prisoners to see today. You'll be okay for the night?”
“I hope so.” He laughs. “Can't promise that I won't cry again. You can go. I'll be... fine.” He lays on his bed, staring up at the ceiling.
“Alright. I'll try to make it by tomorrow.” Aldan exits the cell and makes his way back to the guard room. He sits and makes notes in Neke's file. He asks one of the guards to send a clean pillow to Neke.
His thoughts turn to A9. He skims the file and heads for the next prisoner, hoping that the memories of A9 don't overwhelm him. He prays silently to himself. "Help me, Drew. With everything."
Suddenly, his necklace glows for a short moment as he walks closer to the cell. Inside, a boy lays on the side in his bed with the covers under his armpits. One of his hangs over the bed, holding open a book that he's not reading. There's two plates sitting on his desk, breakfast and lunch. It's not like the meals are cheap. If anything, it looks as if someone had brought it from outside of the prison for him. Yet, they remain untouched. Alec's long caramel brown hair is greased to the right of his face. He seems too innocent to be in a place like this, but the crimes say otherwise. He notices someone standing by his cell, but looks away uninterested.
With a deep breath, Aldan enters the cell. He tries to concentrate on the boy in front of him. Tries to block out the memories of kisses and eels, of wine and piss. Of love and marrying Drew in the corner, right there. HE shakes his head, driving the thoughts back. He owes Alec his full attention. Clearing his throat, he tries to start a dialogue. “Hello, Alec. My name is Aldan. How are you today?” He gestures to the undisturbed plates of food. “Not much of an appetite today, eh?”
“Not hungry.” He grunts. “Who are you exactly? What are you hear for?”
“I work next door, at the school. Until last week, I was a guard here.” He pulls a chair near the bed and sits. “I'm here to talk with you. To try and help you.”
“Strange...” He sits up in bed, putting his book away. “You're the first person that's talked to me so far.”
Aldan points at the food. “Well, somebody must think about you. That's not standard prison food.”
“Yeah...” He walks over to Aldan lazily, pulling up a chair and sitting down. “My guard left me that. Haven't ate for more than a day now. Are you going to force the food down my throat?”
Aldan scrunches his nose in disgust. “No. Gods, that would be a horrible thing to do to you and a waste of good food.” He points at the plates. “Do you mind?”
“Go ahead.” Alec waves his hand as he speaks.
Aldan tries to pick items that won't have suffered for sitting since breakfast. He snacks as he talks. “Mmm. Not bad. How come you're not hungry? Stomach bug? Or is it this place?” He gestures around the room.
“Too depressed to eat. Sometimes too numb”. Alec fishes a glass of water for himself, filling another one for Aldan.
“Thank you, Alec.” He takes a drink. “Are you being treated well enough? It's my job to make sure that you're treated well. And that you understand what's going to happen.”
“Well, everything seems cleaner than I expected in here. The bed is pretty nice.” Suddenly, Aldan picks up a fork and begins to work on his breakfast of cold eggs and sausage. “When they said prison, I thought they meant a tiny cell that's all rusted and disgusting. This is like a five star hotel.” He cracks a small smile just for a second. “I don't know exactly what goes on... I mean, I've never been to prison or seen an execution before. All I know is that I'll be here for a month and then I am taken care of for what I did.”
“You got lucky. This cell is . . . for special boys. Somehow.” He smiles inwardly, glad to see Alec eating. He looks around the cell. Everywhere there's a memory. And each memory is a reminder of what he's here for, what his new job is. “I'll be visiting you three or four days a week. We can talk if you want. Read together, play cards. Or you can ignore me. It's all up to you. I used to run the detail that carried out the final sentences, so I can answer any questions you have there.” Picking at the food, he wants to make sure that if Alec is still hungry after the eggs, he has more to eat. “Anything at all.”
Alec stays silent until he's finished his breakfast, then wipes his hands at the bath and sits back down. “So you can bring me books? Play cards with me?”
Aldan nods. “Oh yeah. I can read to you if you'd like. Cards, other games. We can just sit and talk, too. If you have any friends or family, I can take letters to them. Check and make sure they're well, if you're worried.”
Alec sits up closer, smiling to him. “That would be nice. My parents have a lot of tabletop games that they can give to you. I'll write a letter asking if they can bring them over. Having someone to play games with would mean the world to me right now. If you can, I like mystery novels.” He turns around the other plate, eyeing it and choosing not to eat. “Uhm... So I guess I should ask what happens, then. You know, on the final day.” He frowns, looking to the gate that imprisons him, then back to Aldan.
Aldan leans down, so that his eyes are level with Alec's. “Are you sure? It upsets some people.”
“Better to know now rather than the day before, I guess...”
“Okay.” Clearing his throat, Aldan sighs and begins. “You'll be woken up, given breakfast and a chance to bathe and get cleaned up. A squad of five will come. Peter will most likely be in charge. I'll be here if you want me to be. Holding your hand as we go, or just walking with you. He stands and paces We'll lead you out to the execution yard. The crowd there will cheer. Some may yell at you, but we'll keep them from getting out of hand. Peter and I will lead you up the steps of the platform. A clerk from the magistrate will read your crimes, the verdict and the sentence.” He looks at Alec to see how he's holding up so far.
“They'll cheer?” He looks surprised. “Well, I guess it makes sense that they would... How many people do you think will be there?”
Aldan shrugs. “Depends on the weather. What day it is. Could be as few as a dozen, as many as two hundred. They'll cheer when the sentence is read. I'll probably be talking to you through it all. You give the executioner a silver or gold coin, and kneel at the block. We'll get you ready, the drums will roll. Peter will have a signal worked out with the executioner. Something you won't notice. Once it's given, the executioner will take his axe and behead you. You won't even know until after.” Aldan looks away from the boy. Remembering Drew and his execution. “Your head will be lifted and shown to the crowd. Then your body will be coffined and you'll be taken away and buried.”
Alec stays silent, processing and imagining what it will be like, visioning that it'll be a butchering that will hurt him or go just as he said. His chest aches as he realizes the gravity of the situation and how real it all is. “Are people normally scared? Do you think I will be? I don't want to be frightened, screaming, or crying... Where will I be buried? Will my family be there?”
Nodding slowly, Aldan sits next to Alec. “You'll be scared. Everyone is, to some degree or another. I'll do my best to make sure you're not screaming or crying. Your family will be there if they want to be. Your parents can have you buried where they wish. Otherwise, you go to a convicts graveyard.” He rubs Alec's back. “I don't think Peter or I will let that happen. If your parents can't or won't, we'll make sure you have somewhere decent to lie.” Aldan continues to rub his back, waiting for the boy to comment.
“Crazy to think that one mistake that I made would lead me here...” Alec moves over the lunch plate, deciding to eat some off of it. “I hope my parents come as support. There's no telling. They're still in shock... Do you have kids, Aldan?”
“Yes.” He nods and laughs I keep acquiring more, too.
He eats quietly. “How old are they?”
“Bryan's my oldest. He's 11. His boyfriend practically lives with us. He's demon-born, also 11, I think. That's Lev. Next comes Milliken, who is 9 and his boyfriend Jay, who's 11. I'm not sure. I should find out. Some father I am!” Aldan laughs. “Sally is 7, no boyfriend, and Jereminy is 5. And my wife is expecting in a few weeks. What about you? Brothers, sisters? Or is it just your ma and pa?”
“Just my ma and pa....” He sighs, twiddling his fingers against the desk. “I'm an only child.” Suddenly, Alec grabs Aldan's hand. “Promise me you'll bring your oldest boys. Let them know what happens when they make a single mistake as stupid as mine.”
He covers, Alec's hand with his own, then draws him in for a hug, holding him as long as the boy remains in his arms I won't let them see you die, “Alec. I might bring them with me one day. So we can all play a game together. If that's okay with you, that is.”
“No, Aldan...” He begins to cry against Aldan's chest. “They need to see it. They'll be my age soon enough.” He begins to sob, snorting back up his snot and wiping his face against Aldan's clothes and sleeve. “Sorry. I'm a mess. I'll get better. I promise.”
Aldan holds Alec tightly. “No reason to apologize to me, Alec. You're fine. You're fine.” He rocks the boy in his arms.
Alec lets go of everything, becoming weightless with Aldan. He hushes and calms down given time. After a while, he walks back over to his bed and sits down, unable to speak. Somebody is walking down the hallway.
Aldan pours a cup of water for Alec, watching the hallway, expecting to see Peter. He gives Alec the water. “Drink this, kiddo.”
He takes the glass in both hands and sips. “Thanks... The prisoner on the other side of the wall said he saw the execution dates and said that I'm second after a boy my age is hung on the other side of the prison. Why does he get the rope and I get the axe?” He covers his feet under the sheets.
“Rapers get the rope. Killers get the axe.” He sits on the bed, his mind immediately flashing back to fucking Drew on this bed. He pushes the thought and image from his mind. Or tries to. He rubs Alec's feet through the sheets. “Hanging is more painful, there's apt to be more mistakes, which make the prisoner suffer more. The axe is quick and clean. Virtually painless.”
“That figures.”
Suddenly there's a clang at the bars. It's the warden. He takes a cigar out of his mouth and murmers. “Everything's ready.”
Alec puts his water down between his legs, wishing that he could have more time with his new counselor and friend.
Aldan leans close to Alec. He whispers sofltly, “I'll be back. With cards and games and book or two. Promise me you'll eat? And wash your hair.” He grins at the boy, patting his leg. “I must go. Another prisoner needs to see me.” He stands and walks across to the cell door. He waves back at Alex and he leaves and heads down the hallway with the warden.
Both of them head down the hallway, past the center spot, and towards a door by F block that leads down a hundred stairs, which are almost pitch black. The warden pulls out a match and leads the way, opening three sealed doors before they're at zero block, made for the most dangerous and those held for questioning. The hallway is wet, lit by torches on the walls, and one feels as if their entire body is dirtied just be being in its presence. There are only three others on the block besides Alexander. Between them, there are six guards on duty. As they come closer, Aldan came hear the sound a whistled tune, cartoonish and playful, yet haunting. The warden does the keys for him and reveals the cell. “Here you are. If he tries to attack you, go right ahead and kill him.”
“Oh, now why would I do that?” Alexander mockingly states.
Aldan walks into Alexander's cell. He looks around, looking for the opulence and luxury of his former cell. He regards Alexander coolly. “You're alive. That means your cooperating. You wanted to see me?”
“Yes, of course.” Alexander is against the wall in a chair sealed to the ground. His feet and arms and chained to it. He wears only his pants. Fresh whip marks are noticeable over his back and chest, some of them bloody, bound to leave scars. There’s also bruises from being punched on his stomach. Two of his two toenails have been pulled off and wrapped with gauze. As beaten down and dirty as he looks, it's clear that he's not broken. “My... What you did to me was plain rude! Could have at least fucked me before you knocked me out! Funny how it works out. You turning me and having me put into this hole has given me more time to live! Somehow everything always seems to work out for me.”
“Maybe after the war, if we're both alive, we'll split a bottle of absinthe and I'll fuck your brains out.” Aldan sits. “You're welcome, by the way. Something tells me the whip wasn't entirely unwelcomed.”
“No, it was not, but I wanted something like it anyway. Well, I wanted it from you.” He spits. “I've come to play a little game with you. You see that glass over there? I'm awfully thirsty. Can you replenish my thirst?”
Looking at the glass, Aldan sighs. “Water? Piss? Wine? All three?”
“Whatever pleases you. You know what I'd prefer.” He licks his lips.
He rises and fills the glass with wine. He brings it back to the wounded boy, holding the glass and giving him a drink. He hates to see any boy tortured, but Alexander pushes his buttons. The only reason he won't fuck him if because Alex would enjoy it too much. “More? Maybe if you cooperate, I'll let you have some of my vital essences.”
Alex closes his eyes as he drinks it down as if it were to cleanse him. “I had wondered if you were a fool or a knight of cups. The answer seems clear to me now. Now let's see here. We don't have much time, if I reckon. I'm cooperating. Is there something you're just dying to ask me?”
“Who says I can't be both?” He sits and looks at Alexander. “Such beauty wasted on such a vain and shallow heart. I have many questions I'd like to ask you. I suppose the one you want me to ask is pretty obvious. What do you know about the explosion attacks? Will there be another one tonight? And so on.”
“What do I know?” He blasts out in laughter. “Everything there is to know! Silly Aldan. Another attack? Oh yes... The most beautiful one of all. Would you like to know more?”
“I would. What do I have to do? What's your price for answers?” Aldan stretches. He knows this is going to get depraved.
“Oh? I didn't even have to ask. I'll tell you what. You show me that cock of yours and stroke it for me just for a little bit and I'll give you everything you need to know.” Alex shakes his head, his only way of getting his hair out of his face.
Standing, Aldan reaches forward, leaning his face close to Alexander's. He brushes the boys hair out his face and whispers to him. His mouth brushes the boy's ear as he talks. “That's all? Must not be much information. You'll have to bear with me while I get hard.” Aldan leans down and sucks on one of Alexander's nipples, reaching down to fondle himself through his pants.
“Ahhh.... You're a playful one. I sure hope you make it out alive tonight.”
“Help me make it thought the night and I'll fuck your brains out.” Aldan switches to the other nipple, licking some of the blood from Alex's torso. He stops and stands, taking a step back. Unbuckling his belts and pants, he pulls out his cock, half erect. He tries to make sure Alex doesn't notice the knife he keeps hidden under his left arm. He flops his cock up and down in front of Alex, letting the taste of sweat and blood turn him on and helping his cock swell.
“Sure you don't want to put it in my mouth?” He tries to lean his head forward to lick at the tip, but ends up having his body painfully yanked by the chains.
“Oh no. You're like as not to take an inch or two for yourself and bite it off for safe keeping.” Aldan grabs his cock and begins stroking it, pointing it at Alexander. He moves closer, keeping his member out of grabbing or biting reach. Stroking it slowly, he lifts it so the boy can get a better view of his balls. He moves it side to side, giving him yet another view. His hand slows and stops. Releasing his cock, which stays hard and bounces in time with his heartbeat, he holds his hand against Alexander's mouth and nose. “Smell it, Steel. Lick my hand. That way you get an idea of what it tastes like and I get some spit-lube to carry on.” He's ready to pull his back if Alex misbehaves.
Alex sucks on each fingers, licks the palm, and spits all over it. His eyes show stunned and horny he is, not realizing he truly is the fool and just as much lost in his desire for the man standing in front of him that he can't help but obsess over. “So beautiful, perfect... I want to help you, but only you – not Harath.”
Taking his spit-slick hand and wrapping it around his cock, Aldan resumes stroking himself. He leans down and sucks and bites, Alexander's nipples. With his free hand, he tears Alex's pants, ripping and pulling then until the boy's cock springs into view. He gives the young cock a few quick, dry strokes. “Why only me? What makes me so special, Alex?”
Alex's erection leaks with pre-cum, pulsating and the head turning purple. His moans of pleasure are so intense that feels as if he could cry. “When I first saw you and how much you seemed to care I couldn't help but fall in love... Oh yes, love! Such an ugly word. Don't think of me as a traitor. Just think of me as a curious wild card.”
Aldan searches Alex's eyes for some sign of genuine emotion. He doesn't expect to find any. Pushing his pants down further, he sits on Alexander's lap, facing him. He holds both cocks together, bottom against bottom. He strokes both at the same time. “Wild card...I love playing cards. We can compare deck size.” He smiles at his own pun but is enjoying the closeness of another body. “Give me a secret, Alex. Something so good I have to wash it down with your load.”
“A secret...” He looks down, cum leaking from his piss slit, knowing he'll explode soon. “Cruiberg has a weapon of proxy. Its destructive power is unlike anything I can even imagine.” His head falls back, leaning against the cold metal of his chair. “Fuck, Aldan! I'll cum!”
“What's the weapon? How do they use it?” He slides down and takes the leaking cock into his mouth. He sucks hard, sliding down the hard member, burying his nose in the boy's light brown pubes. He begins swallowing, letting his tongue and throat work the dick as he maintains his suction.
Alex shoots five ropes of warm semen deep into Aldan's mouth. He's never felt such pleasure in his entire life. His entire body shakes in the chair, feeling as if he might faint until every last drop is licked off of his dick. “Now you get anything you want. The weapon is meant to sabotage the kingdom and cause further chaos. It's not meant to destroy everything, but it could depending on how long it lives. The Cruiberg didn't think that through, though, which is typical of them.”
Aldan sits in Alex's lap again. He kisses his neck and chest. “It's a living weapon? How do they communicate targets to him? Her? It?”
“Two sources.” He tries to kiss back but is unable to land a peck. “Apparently, they've had two successes in the past. As of right now, the weapon has already been waxed and prepared. There's no telling as to when it will go off.”
“How do we stop it? What's its name?” He kisses Alexander hard. Driving his tongue into his mouth, one hand feeling at the boy's throat, ready to fondle him or to crush his trachea. “Tell me, Alex, so I have an excuse to fuck you over and over. Give me a reason to want your asses?”
“His name... I don't know. All I know is that is certainly the strongest demon on the planet and his purpose is to destroy the King's castle and anyone else in the way so that everyone across the planet is told to believe that demons are vile evil that shall be lay to waste. Of course, I tell you this because I know otherwise.” He kisses Aldan's hand as it tightens around his neck. “The wheel of fortune has answered your call. Now to see if the phoenix of judgment rises from the black wings of death. I'm counting on you, Aldan, or else there will be no further secrets about the Cruiberg to tell you. The destruction and deaths are inevitable, but how much will happen is up to your discretion now.”
Aldan kisses him again. Whispering in his ear. “I'll be back if I live.” He stands and redresses himself. Taking two paces toward the cell door, he stops and returns to Alexander, leaning down. “Your cum was delicious. Hope I get to have more.” Brushing Alex's hair out if his face again, he strokes his cheek softly. The gesture is cut short as he exits the cell. He looks for the warden.
The warden waits at the end of the hall in the dark with his cigar. He hears Aldan's call. “And?”
“We're fucked.” Looking at the warden, Aldan's mind races. “We need couriers. Now.” His usual deference and respect to the warden are lost in the urgency of the moment. He strides purposefully towards the nearest guard room and office. His eyes burn with intensity and anger. He keeps one hand over the amulet from Drew.
The warden sprints upstairs and to Aldan as fast as he can. Whistles and sirens can be heard throughout the prison. “What do we do? What did he say? Another attack?”
“Yes.” Aldan grabs paper and quill. He begins writing addresses and short notes. As he finishes, he hands each to the warden. “A courier to the Temple of Selune. We need the priestess, Allahnna. No time to lose.” A second note is slammed into the warden's hands. “The demon temple. A demon boy, Aizen. His husband Holt. I need them at the school. Now!” A third note. He glances out the window, noting the time of day. “My son Bryan. He should still be at school. He needs to head for the school next door.” He stops, taking deep breaths to calm himself I need a drink.
The warden grabs the sheets and brings him a glass of water. Guards are standing close by and watching the two of them. “Here, take these.” The warden hands the papers off to one of his men, telling them where they go, then announces that they need horses prepared, a raven sent to the king to let them know they're going to be under a major attack, and that the prison also needs to be secure in case it becomes a point of interest.
Aldan asks, “Does the King have a mage in his service? A real mage?”
“Quite a few. They'll be dispatched when they receive our message. I'm taking it that this one is larger than the previous two? An army? Rebellion?”
“I can't explain. Just get them word that if there are any Cruiberg agents or sympathizers that they've been watching, they need to apprehend them now. Right now. Not tonight. Right fucking now.” Aldan begins to pace. In his mind he's running through the likely progression of events. Lev is the weapon. He's sure of that. Two previous versions. Drew and the other demon boy. The anger, the fire, Drew's prediction and warning. It all fits. But how to stop them? How? He slams one fist into the other.
Aldan's horse is prepared at the front gates and two guards hand him armor and weapons as he marches out. They follow with him barely half a mile to the school. It has finished raining, leaving the ground muddy and filthy. At the front of the school the principal is outside already talking to three officers. Aldan can see all of the students inside through a window, standing up and arguing, possibly in a panic. The principal notices you and yells, “He's gone! Lev, he just vanished!”
Aldan freezes. HIs legs are shaking. “He's gone. He's gone. I'm too late. I'm too late.” He feels everything he's been holding in start to fall away, to cut loose. Looking at the school he see a bit of green bobbing at the window. “Jay. Milliken. Bryan.”
Mounting his horse, he rides near the principal. “Keep them inside. Don't worry. I've got this, I know how to save everyone. But keep them here.” Spinning his horse in a circle, he rears. When the horse returns to all fours, Aldan stands in the saddle and looks at the students in the windows. “Grant! Tell Jay what we talked about. Don't wait! Jay! Give him a chance.” He waves and kicks his horse into a gallup. He yells at pedestrians to get out of his way. One hand guides the horse, the other holds the amulet. His mind works, races. “Where would he go? To Bryan? To the castle to kill the King? To the temple and his only other friends, Aizen and Holt?”
Aldan rides aimlessly through town, confusing all of the others that follow his way. Out of nowhere, his horse speeds pass Holt and Aizen. The blonde demon holds out his letter to the warrior above. “We received your letter. Any room on a horse for us?” Holt orders one of the warriors to give up his horse for the two of them just as he's asking. He slaps his forehead, jumping up and holding onto his boyfriend. “He's not at the temple, so that's off of the list. Is this it? Is today the day?”
“Today's the day. He disappeared from school.” Aldan looks worried. “Do you think he's heading for Bryan or for the palace? Love or hate?”
“As much as I'd like to say the former, I'm going with the latter.” Aizen squeezes Holt's waist tightly. “I love you, no matter what happens today.”
“You two should take the horse and go. Put as much distance as you can between you and the city.” Aldan begins riding towards the palace. His face is grim. His mind rolls over his choice - try to talk or just kill Lev. Talk or kill...
Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Twelve
Holt's horse races beside Aldan as they venture outwards to where the King’s castle is. About three tenths of a mile away they find Lev standing in the midst of an empty road, his back facing them as he kneels down to touch the cobblestone ground. Suddenly the cracks in the ground are webbed by a thin red line that steams with heat. He stands up, facing them, his eyes now cold and black, empty and corrupted. “Go.”
More than three dozen soldiers march and surround the wolf-demon boy in a matter of a minute. Without turning his back, he holds out both of his arms and their bodies are lit on fire and thrown back into the air away from him. “Go. Now.”
Aldan slows his horse, dismounting before the beast stops. He slaps the beast on the flanks, sending it away. He stands in front of Lev. One hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw, but right now it rests in its scabbard. “I can't do that, Lev. You know that.”
Lev leaps back on one foot to get a safe distance away from him. As soon as he touches the ground, he rises both of his hands up slowly and with discomforting effort. The ground rumbles as if it were an earthquake. Rays of fire erupt from the ground, forming a circle half a mile across, caving all of them inside, along with a fourth of the castle and its walls, which are immediately lit aflame. As he stands, he holds out his left hand to form a flame, then uses the right to cast a barely visible shield. “See how easily they died? None of you will be any different.”
With a sigh, Aldan stands, dropping out of his combat stance. His chin drops to his chest. He unfastens his helmet and tosses it aside. He steps toward Lev slowly, unbuckling his chest piece and letting it fall to the ground. “I know, Lev. I know I can't stop you.” His gauntlets and greaves fall to the ground. “I've known for days that the only sure way to stop you was to run my sword through your heart. And I had my chances to do that. But I couldn't.” He points to the smoldering bodies. “Those are all mine. My fault they're dead.” He points at the castle. “Mine as well. Every chamber maid, every stable boy who just died there is mine, too. Because I could have just stabbed you and saved them all. But I couldn't do it. I can't kill you. You're my son, Lev. Bryan loves you. How could I explain killing you to him? I already killed one boy I loved. I couldn't do it again. And now Bryan and Mikey and Jay and Ursula and all the others will die to. The Cruiberg will have gotten what they wanted.”
Lev, or what seems to be him, smiles, and laughs maniacally. “Hahahahah!!! You fucking idiot! You really think I care about your children and friends? Or any of this kingdom? Who is it you think possesses this body right now? Certainly not Lev, not ever again. That boy is gone. You'll never speak to him ever again. Now prepare to die.”
An arrow is fired to Lev but disintegrates before it comes too close. Holt prepares another, no matter how useless it is. Suddenly a blur of flames and smoke fills the street and the boy vanishes. Other warriors and men of the king follow out, not knowing what to fight, but are quickly thrown into the air. Screams come from every distance. Limbs fly to the clouds. Out of nowhere, a bolt of fire kills the horse that Aizen and Holt are on. Cruiberg sympathizers with their faces painted in red paint burst from out of the trees. There's not many of them, maybe twenty, but it's currently them against three.
“Dammit! You made me do this, bastards!” Aizen pulls a dagger from out of his bag, putting it down beside the dead horse and runs out to them with Holt to protect Aldan from being attacked. Out of nowhere, Lev sprints out and attacks Aldan with a sword made of fire, which cuts and burns at his right arm. Right before he can notice that he's attacked Lev brings his sword up, striking his back and just barely missing from hitting a death blow.
Aldan draws his sword. He keeps his eyes on Lev. Fire swords hurt. But they cauterize the wound so he won't have to worry about fatigue from blood loss. He's had worse wounds. “Holt! Remember our sparring session. Stay calm.”
He points his sword at Lev. “If you're not Lev, who are you then? I'd like to know the name of those I slay. Makes it easier to give offerings.” He feints in, an attack against the legs, testing more for speed and reactions than an effort to do real damage. He concentrates on defense, on being able to parry and deflect and incoming blows.
Lev jumps up and uses his fire power to explode the sword, sending shards of it spraying outwards everywhere. Pieces of the sharp blade bruise and penetrate Aldan's skin. He fires another bolt of fire, which should have directly blown a hole right through his body, but somehow he comes out from it unscathed. Aldan's necklace glows fervently. “Oh, what a bore. Fire won't work against that, but there are other ways to kill you.”
Aizen fights with his back against Holt's as they break and come together, killing anyone that comes in their way. The young blonde elf grows tired already, wishing that he had his staff or parents sword with him, which would make things a hell of a lot easier. He runs out and spars with one man three times as tall and large as him, blowing his hand off with a fire spell, but is kicked in the back by someone else. Just as soon as he thinks he's dead someone launches a sword right into the chest of the man he injured, then leaps up to decapitate the other. It's Bryan. “What are you doing here? You, you can't be! Dammit! Watch out!” Aizen throws his dagger to the left of Bryan, which jams right into someone's skull. He grabs him by the arm and leads him away from the attack, yelling out for Holt to follow.
Unfazed, Aldan draws a dagger. The dagger will work just as well. He can move it more quickly, avoiding Lev-thing's bolts. “Still afraid to reveal your name. I wonder why. Lev's not gone, is he? He's still in there, fighting, struggling against your control.” He lunges in, aiming for the right wrist, a follow through already in motion to hit the left wrist if that's a better target. He watches the boy-demon, looking for any sign or Lev. Any glint in the darkness of his eyes, any shadowy bleed over. He has an idea, but the others have to remove the Cruiberg first. He needs time. Time.
Lev uses the shield from before to stop the dagger from attacking him, then kicks up and knocks him upwards in the jaw. Right as he comes down he takes a few steps back, throwing out bolts of fire to the remaining guards that dare come near him. It's silent now. Holt sprints back over to Bryan and Aizen and they reach back near the horse, watching the two fight it out. A sword flies right into Lev's hand and he charges right as Aldan is getting back up, aiming right for his neck. “Now you die!”
“Twenty years of fighting. Twenty years of training. Against men. Against elves. Against demons and vampires and the walking dead. Drakes and monstrous beasts that defy sanity.” Aldan reacts without thought or hesitation. He moves slightly to one side, his neck well out of danger. Simultaneously he grabs Lev-things wrists, pulling and twisting. A loud pop is followed by a scream of pain and the clatter of sword to the ground as Lev-thing's left wrist and forearm are snapped. Aldan doesn't release the creature, instead he drives it to the ground, using it's momentum and his own weight to ground the thing. Resting on top of the body, Aldan twists and covers the boy-thing, using it's unbroken right arm in concert with Aldan's arm to squeeze and immobilize Lev's neck. He increases pressure. His choice is simple. Snap Lev's neck, retrieve the sword, stab it's heart. Aldan can't do that. He believes that somewhere, Lev struggles to reclaim his body.
He tightens his grip, blocking the blood flow to the brain. The fight should be over in a few seconds, as the body goes unconscious. Aldan turns to Aizen. “Be ready with fire! You'll know what and when!” Then he whispers to the Lev-thing. “Sleep now. Lev needs his body back. You get out and get back to your Cruiberg masters. Warn them that I'm coming for them. The kingdom will ride with me. Hell will ride with me.”
Slowly, Lev's vision shrouds back to normal, but his eyelids quickly close. A black smoke emerges from out of his body, beginning to take human form. Aizen runs out towards them and throws out an enormous canon of fire toward it, but the blast is blown away. Once it has cleared, the real culprit shows his true form - the genocidist that Aldan met with and told him how to kill the shadow creature. He wears a dark robe, signaling that he's a dark mage. A bolt of electricity is sent towards Aizen, shocking him to the ground. In a split second, he jumps to Aldan, stepping over Lev's unconscious body, and he grabs him by the forehead with both hands. “You didn't save the boy. All of your family is dead. The entire kingdom is dead, except you. You're left to see that is all your fault.”
Aldan's mind is taken over by the horrible memories of war, seeing his elf lover torn to shreds, all of the brutal killings he's committed over the years in the name of justice. He see's his husband die again and again, hearing his voice curse him and tell him that he doesn't love him anymore. He see's all of his children die one by one, slaughtered by Lev, and the rest of the kingdom set a fire. False images that seem all too real to him. The dark mage speaks, “Yes, suffer knowing that all of this is your fault. You hold the sword. Now turn it on yourself.”
Far off by the trees, Allahna and a mage cast a spell to counteract the dark mage. Her distorted voice tries to tell him to try and fight back, that everything he's seeing is fake. The genocidist levitates a dagger from off of the bloody fields and presses it into Aldan's side, twisting it as he lets go. He pulls it out and steps away, looking down at Lev and begins to kick at his stomach. “Filthy demon! Fucking wolf scum! We almost had your race, too! Now they'll all think that you did this. If only you were awake to see your friend kill himself.”
Holt tries to hold onto Bryan as he cries out his boyfriends name, hoping that he's not dead. Meanwhile, Aizen drags himself over to where the dead horse is, taking his bag and putting over his shoulder. “Don't worry, Lev. I'm coming to save you.” He holds out his hand aiming it to the dark mage, but all of his power has run out. The first time it has ever happened to him at the worst possible time.
His hands slick with blood, Aldan wrenches the knife from his side. Pain burns through him. The images still flood his mind. He clutches the amulet. He thinks to himself, "one more push, Aldan, one more and you can be with Drew. After one more push." He watches the genocidist kicking at Lev's unconscious body. It wasn't Aldan who killed Drew. It was that bastard dark mage.
Aldan lunges to his feet, launching himself at the dark figure. His free hand gouges at the mage's eyes and he plunges the dagger up through the old man's lower jaw, through his mouth as the blade penetrate the roof of his mouth and into his brain. His fingers dig into the man's eye sockets and Aldan holds on to his face as their combined weight drags the man to the ground. Aldan twists the blade, pulling it out and dragging it from the man's left ear to his right, cutting an inch deep.
Exhausted, Aldan pins the dying mage to the ground with is body. His voice is ragged and weak as he whispers, “Fool. I've troll blood. A dagger to the side is piss in the wind. Fire would have killed me, but Drew outsmarted you. His amulet. . .protected me from your fire. . .The demon boy outsmarted you from beyond the grave.”
Aldan continues cutting and stabbing. Penetrating every vital organ, opening every major artery and vein.
Dragging himself to Lev, he listens for the demon-boy's heartbeat. “You can't die, Lev. Bryan loves you. He needs you.” Struggling, Aldan pulls his amulet out and presses it against Lev's chest as he collapses on top of him, the crystal glowing brightly as it is pressed between them.
From a far distance, a voice screams out, “Master! No! You fucking bastards! The mage's apprentice sprints out to where Allahna and the white mage are.” He slams his fist right through the white mage's face, killing her instantly in the most disgusting way. Before he can attack Allahna, Holt appears and swings his blade to him, only being blocked by a blade of his own.
Holt yells out at the priestess. “Get away from here! Hurry! Help Aizen and the others!” He holds the apprentice off for as long as he can, but his tiredness is obvious. Bryan runs out towards his boyfriend and father, whom are collapsed and covered in the blood of their enemy. Finally, Aizen has made himself over to the two of them and begins a ritual healing prayer over the two of them, his own necklace, along with the other glowing.
The apprentice never lands a blow but continues to knock Holt down with almost every attack. He remembers the feint that Aldan taught him and is able to get a clear blow right across his chest but is kicked against a tree in the process. The young dark mage pulls out a sharp blade and kisses the tip of it. “You took away what matters most to me. Now I take away one from you.” Right as he tosses it, Holt jumps on top to put off the aim. The blade stabs into the back of Bryan's shoulder blade, throwing him to the ground before he can get to his father and lev. Aizen screams out, tugging at the two of them to wake up and heal already, but his powers are too slow.
Allahna appears beside him, praying over Aldan. “What do I do? I have to help Bryan.”
A hand grabs at Aizen's arm, firmly gripping it. Lev uses him to sit himself up. He see's Bryan in the grass, the blade in his back, and then the dark mage fighting with Holt. “This ends... Now!!!” He holds out his arm, screaming as the scorched walls of fire surrounding them dissipate and the red lines in the ground vanish. He imagines the dark mages heart, shuts his eyes and closes his fist. The mages heart explodes and Holt pierces him into the gut, falling down as well in exhaustion.
The street is eerily quiet. No bird song, no crowd, no onlookers cheering the victors. Just the sounds of breathing and crying. Allahna work furiously, whispered prayers on her lips as she moves from Aldan to Bryan. As she examines his wound, she curses. “Gods bane! Poison!” She takes her own knife and cuts the wound. Quickly, with an edge of calm that's becoming frayed, she searches through her satchel. Finding what she seeks, she crushes brightly colored orange and yellow flower petals, combining them in a wooden bowl with water. Closing her eye, she prays over the mixture, her hands weaving above the bowl, her fingers doing an intricate dance as she invokes the goddess Selune.
She washes Bryan's wound and pours a small amount of the brew into Bryan's mouth. He swallows automatically, his face covered in sweat and etched in pain. Lev tries to drag himself to his love, but his left arm is useless, the pain excruciating. Aizen helps him closer to Bryan, where Lev takes Bryan's hand in his. Tears flow down his cheeks. “Will he live? He has to live!”
Allahna shakes her head. “I do not know. It's his will and my Lady's magic against the poison now.”
Aizen looks back at Aldan, then to Holt. Aldan shakes his head and waves him to his lover. “Go to Holt. I'll be fine.” Aldan lays back and closes his eyes. He hears the sound of galloping horses along with booted feet on cobblestone. The tell-tale clink and jingle of armor and sword tells him that the guards are arriving.
Aizen runs off to his husband, helping him up to his feet and walking him to where the guards come to view. “The world didn't end, did it? We saved it.” He's not enthusiastic or proud of it, just states the facts.
Lev reaches over, kissing the top of Bryan's head. “Please, stay with me. Gods, Lord of Light, take me, not him.” With the lack of energy after casting the final attack, he falls back into a deep dream.
Guards of the castle and many prisons arrive, examining the dead and injured. One of the men steps off his horse, holding onto his scabbard as he looks to Aldan. “We're taking this one with us for questioning.”
Looking at the commander, Aldan smiles, exhausted and aching. “I promise not to resist. Keep civilians away from the battlefield and bodies.” Struggling, he sits up. He may heal more quickly, but wounds still hurt and Aldan aches from dozens of cuts caused by his exploding sword as well as the wounds from the mage. Two of the guards help him to his feet. He looks at Allahna, and Lev as he passes out over Bryan. She looks back at him, her face lined with worry and stained with blood and soot.
“I don't know, Aldan. I think I was in time.” She returns to wiping Lev's face and wounds.
“He's strong.” Aldan tries to sounds confident. “He's got the same blood as I do. Do what you can. Please.”
A dozen stables take the injured, including Lev and Bryan into one together. Allahna enters it and speaks to the three white mages inside, explaining their injuries and what they'll need in terms of help. She works rapidly and quick with them. Before it's taken off, two guards enter to make sure that Lev is transported to a prison hospital instead of a normal one, as insisted by the king for his immediately needed trial. A guard explains to Aldan, “The human boy will be taken to the white mages hospital and be given the highest class care above all, since the children always come first before men. For the other boy, the demon-wolf, the king has ordered that he be healed and tried in court. If he's not awake by the time it begins, then you and any other witnesses will need to come forth to plead your case and explain what happened here.”
Aizen and Holt walk to the guard, the blonde demon ranting. He didn't do anything! “We demons have nothing to do with Cruiberg! Even the biggest idiot could connect those dots. This was work of the Cruiberg and you know it! The king knows it!”
“Doesn't matter.” He mushes the boy out of the way whether he's innocent or not. “It's what the king wants.” He walks off, riding off with the horse and stable.
“Where do we go now?” Holt squeezes his husbands hand. “To the hospital where Bryan is being taken or wherever they're taking Lev?”
“I'll go to the prison.” Aldan's voice is tired, but steady. “Aizen, I know Lev is your friend, but you're too emotional. Please, watch over Bryan for me.” He takes Aizen's arm. “Please. If he wakes . . .when. When he wakes, tell him I'm fine and that I won't let anything happen to Lev. I promise.”
Looking to the guard, Aldan fixes him with a stare. “Take me to the prison with the demon boy.”
The guard looks at him for a moment, then nods. “It will make it easier for the trial, I suppose.” He orders Lev loaded onto a small cart. Aldan is 'asked' to ride along, but not to speak to the demon-boy. Chuckling, Aldan agrees. Lev's unconscious anyway.
As their cart moves slowly away, under heavy guard with mounted knights in front and behind and footmen along the sides. The guards don't speak to Aldan and keep civilians away from the cart. As they move further from the battle site, more and more people watch from the edges of the road. The call out for word of what's happened, but the guards don't respond. Aldan realizes that they are being taken to his prison, a realization that puts his mind somewhat more at ease.
The ride is uncomfortable and unsettling, distressful to say the least. Thousands of people from the kingdom have left their homes and gone out into the street in fear looking for answers to what's going on. Hysteria is growing and every man on duty is trying to calm the citizens from thinking that they've been torn asunder by another war. Once they get to the prison the mages take the cart that Lev is being held on. He's taken upstairs and the lights come on. They lead him to a small and bright room and get to work on his arm. Aldan waits by the door patiently, eventually walking out and standing on the ledge to look down at the prison. Every prison guard that works there is on duty, armed to the teeth, and many other warriors of the King are there just in case if anything is to happen. It seems there's some commotion downstairs as well as if things have already heated up. Prisoners are screaming, beating on their cells, and some are wailing out for them to shut up. The warden notices him staring from below, sighs, and makes his way up. Aldan knows what that look means. He's only seen it a few times since he's worked at the prison.
Slowly, the warden marches up the stairs, slumping down on a chair and lighting a cigarette. “Crazy how fast things can escalate and explode in just a short amount of time. But it's over now, right?”
Sinking into a chair next to him, Aldan assures the warden. “The worst is over. Here at least. I'll take one of those, if you don't mind.” Aldan lights up and inhales deeply, suppressing a cough It's been a while. “Used to smoke like a chimney in the field. Nothing else to do most of the time. Yeah, thanks to Steel, we were able to stop the attack and slay the mages responsible. They framed the demon boy that was carted in. Used him, controlled him with their magic. They did the same thing to Drew. He was a little older, was able to resist them long enough.” He stops and stares down at the glowing ember before taking another drag. “There'll be another war over this. That's practically guaranteed.” Looking down into the courtyards Aldan asks. “What's going on? Things seem agitated, more than I'd expect.”
“You really want to know?” He takes another drag on his cigarette. “Come on. The boy will be safe. Follow me.” The warden slaps Aldan hard on the back, letting the cigarette hang from his mouth as they head down the stairs. He pulls out his keys, willing his way to open the door that leads to zero block, then the next three doors as well. Two guards stand by on duty sitting at their chairs. He shows him Alexander's cell, where the gate is clearly open to it. Nobody is inside. “Fucker escaped shortly after you left. Nobody knows how he got out of those chains, but he clearly outsmarted us. Knocked out ever guard and made it out of the prison without even being noticed because of the tension and chaos that had already been going on. There's a watch out for him, but there's too much going on at the moment for there to be any chance of him being caught. A perfect time for someone like him to escape...”
The warden enters the cell, grabbing a piece of paper and showing it to Aldan. “Only you, the King, and I know about this paper. He left a few names of people involved in attacks on the demons and today’s plot.” He points below the names. The warden flips the paper to the back, revealing a letter specifically noted to Aldan. It reads, "My beloved Aldan. Consider this as a small gift for being a friend to me as I expect you are to any other prisoner that you have. If you are to live, and I'm sure you will, I promise that we will meet again. No matter where I end up, I'll always make sure to spare you. I'm not a coward nor am I a traitor. My name is Alexander Steel and I belong to nobody, no kingdom, no army, no family, nothing at all. Look to the dark mages home. I'm off to join the Cruiberg now and hopefully take command of an army of my own. If I can't have our Kings head, then I will gently slide my way to the Cruiberg King’s and have a crown of my own. Until then, ta-da. ~ Alexander Steel."
Shaking his head, Aldan sighs. “I'm a little disappointed.” He leans against the cell door. “I owed him a couple of good fuckings. Now I'll have to go to war to find him and pay off my debt. He could have killed the guard instead of knocking him out. That was a message for us, too.”
The pair slowly make their upstairs back to the healing chambers. Aldan observes the guards casually, out of habit. He sits, waiting for word on Lev or for the King's Inquisitor to arrive for the investigation. While he waits, he asks for warm water and clean cloth. He washes his wounds and his face, cleaning and bandaging the worst of the cuts and the stab wound. “Do you think you can have some whiskey brought? These do sting a bit.” He leans his head back and closes his eyes. “I've a hundred things I need to do before I can rest, Gerald. I hope the Inquisitor doesn't dally.”
He thinks of Alexander. Amoral more than evil. A trickster with a cruel streak, but capable of mercy. He would have been good to bed a time or two. He thinks of his family. The patience of Kate. Dealing with a husband lost in his own desires, trying to keep a marriage together in the face of a love ordained by the gods. The students, the prisoners, the dancer, Cameron. When does Kate come first? He dozes, remembering their first dates and the years since.
“I'll grab us a bottle. We'll have it down by the end of the night. I don't expect to sleep, anyway.” The warden goes to fetch a bottle, pouring two glasses for them. “It's warm and cheap but does the trick. It will be a minute before the Inquisitor arrives, but they'll be here within the hour.”
Aldan nods and takes a drink. He smiles as the amber liquid burns pleasantly on the way down. “This is the good stuff.” He's mildly surprised and very grateful. He takes another sip, savoring it this time before swallowing. The two men pass the time quietly. A guard approaches ever few minutes to make some report or another to the warden, but Aldan is allowed to rest undisturbed.
True to form, within an hour a small group approach. Two armored warriors, one in front, the other trailing behind, their chest pieces emblazoned with an eagle's claw holding balanced scales, serve as escorts. A young man, head shaved and shoulder stooped and rounded, dodges around the lead warrior. The young man slips out of a large pack, undoing straps and buckles at a rapid pace. Behind, in black and gold robes, carrying a small rod, a woman follows. An anthro. Jaguar? Or Leopard? Her hair is cut short, her ears are rounded, very lightly furred. She walks with a lightness and grace, her tail held high above her head, swaying gently.
She stops in front of the warden and Aldan. Both men stand. The lead guard speaks in a somber voice. “High Inquisitor Lysandra commands your attention, Warden Gerald Blackwell and Captain Aldan Jaeger. Under authority of His Majesty, King Haleax II, you are both detained.” He steps back as she steps forward.
Her eyes, slit like a great cat, burn with an emerald brightness. As she regards Gerald and Aldan, the bald man quickly assembles a small chair. He places it behind her with a loud clack against the stone floor. Without looking, she sits. She gestures for the two detainees to take their seats. She waits as the man assembles a small stool and a portable writing table, setting it with quills, ink and paper in a well-practiced enterprise.
“I speak with the voice of the King in this matter. Explain to me now who is to die, who is to live, in the matter of the today's attack and those of the previous two nights.” She speaks almost with a purr in her s's and r's. Her tail sways from side to side, reminding Aldan of a cat watching a mouse. The final figure of the group, a young girl, moves forward, pouring a purplish liquid into a small silver cup, holding it with easy reach. The Inquisitor warns. “Deceive me is to deceive the King. To deceive the King is to die. You may begin.”
The young man dips quill in ink and holds it over paper, waiting.
Aldan looks at Gerald. “You first or me?”
“As far as I know, the only ones that are to die are any Cruiberg sympathizers. The boy in that room is not one of them. No demon would ever side with them. This should be obvious.” He refills his glass.
“He speaks the truth. His role was as an unwitting pawn.” Aldan shifts, refilling his own glass. “The Cruiberg, through their agent, have been targeting demons born with certain gifts. They use rituals and magic to enter their minds, weakening them with dark thoughts and whispered doubts. The more the demon is worn down, the more the mage can control them. Today, he took total control of Lev. None of what happened was Lev's choice or will.”
The Inquisitor nods. “But these were his actions, his powers, yes?”
Shaking his head, Aldan explains, “He was controlled.” He thinks for a moment. “It's as if I took one of your guards weapons and used it to kill someone. He gestures at the lead escort, who glares at Aldan. “If I took his sword and killed someone, does the guilt lie with the sword? With him since it's his? Or with me since I was controlling it?”
A few officers arrive with papers and hand them to the Warden. He sets them down on a desk beside him, speed reading and looking them over with a grin on his face. “Here.” He hands the papers to the anthro. “A tip had told us that we should investigate the houses of a librarian and sorcerer, whom is also a dark mage connected with Cruiberg. Him and his apprentice were the ones responsible for the attacks, as was planned for almost a decade now. All of this can be found in the letters him and a Cruiberg warrior exchanged.”
She nods and one of her escorts takes the papers, handing them to her. She reads through them and passes them to the scribe. “Enter these into the record. It is your contention then, Aldan Jaeger, that the boy, Lev, is blameless in these crimes?”
“Yes!” Aldan exclaims. “In fact, I would submit that Lev, Drew, and the other boy are victims in this as much as anyone else. The first victims, in fact.”
She stares at Aldan. Her tail is moving in a more agitated manner. “Yet, the city is alive with rumors. It is well believed that the demons are involved in these attacks. And it cannot be denied that they are involved.”
“Unwillingly involved.” Aldan answers quickly. “Unknowingly. One of the goals of their plan was to sow distrust against the demons. If you punish Lev, you further those plans.”
“Yet, the people will need a focus for their anger. And his body did commit these crimes, even if we accept that his mind was controlled.” She looks at Aldan square. “Make no mistake, you are on trial as much as he. You knew of the danger he presented and did nothing to stop him. True?”
“I wasn't going to kill a boy for what he 'might' do.” Aldan's tone is harsh I tried to stop this. “I confronted the mage in his body. Lev would never have attacked me. Never.”
She regards Aldan coolly.” Perhaps. Unfortunately for you, matters of justice rest with me, not you.”
In the distance, a door is opened and running feet approach. A man's voice yells. “Stop! You cannot go in there!” The escorts turn toward the noise, one of them placing himself between the fracas and the Inquisitor, the other watching Aldan and Gerald. The running feet get closer and stop.
“Ah, hem! Gerald raises his voice. We have thirty-two of the fifty-five Cruiberg sympathizers that we currently know of being put into our three prisons as of this moment. There are plenty of people to execute if the public needs to see blood for what has been done. That boys blood, nor any demon, will be shed in the course of this determination. Whatever you excuse you have for it is invalid.”
Lysandra narrows her eyes at Gerald. As those two stare at each other, Aldan peers around the escorts. He spies a shock of green hair. The escort nearest the noise, reaches out. Two small squeaks escape as he carries to forms forward, dropping them on the ground between the Inquisitor's party and Aldan and Gerald. Jay and Milliken scramble to their feet, running to Aldan and hiding behind him, holding each other and him.
“These belong to you?” She asks with disdain.
“Yes. Milliken is my son, Jay one of my students.” He protectively wraps an arm around each of them. “What are you doing here? Bryan's at the Healer's College.”
“I know. He's awake. The White Mages say he'll be fine, just fine. He begged us to check on Lev and bring you these.” Mikey explains as he nudges Jay. “Give him our petitions. Please.”
Jay goes into Mikey's back, finding the collection of papers with signatures, and personal letters with them, all that go towards petitioning the execution of criminal youths. He hands them over to the younger girl, staring idly at the anthro. Milliken explains, “We've gathered more than five hundred signatures and demand that you and the king look at them thoroughly. Kids shouldn't be tried and sentenced to death, regardless of what crimes they've committed. It's barbaric and many citizens agree.”
Gerald's mouth drops in shock. His thoughts are mixed on the subject, but for the moment feels and understands why the two boys feel the way they do. Jay tugs on Aldan's shirt. “Can we see Lev?”
Kneeling down, Aldan whispers, “Not yet.” He looks at the petitions as the young girls hands them to the Inquisitor. He pulls both boys close and hugs them tightly.
“Child, you do not make demands of the King, nor of me.” She thumbs through the papers. “Still, five hundred you say? Some of these names are known to me.” Her eyes unfocus for a moment and she bows her head. After half a minute, she looks up, her eyes clear, if watery. “It is as you say. Although we now have over forty of the collaborators in custody. Evidence obtained in their capture confirm your claims. The boy, Lev, shall held blameless.” She brings the end of her rod down on the stone floor, signaling the finality of her ruling. “As to the petitions, what would we do with such criminals?”
The bald scribe seems confused. “Do I record this, M'lady Inquisitor?”
“Yes,” she turns to Milliken and Jay. “Do we imprison them for the remainder of their lives?”
Mikey bites his bottom lip, looking to his father. “I don't know. Give them time, but don't kill them!”
“The Army.” Aldan looks down at Mikey, ruffling his hair. Mikey glares at him as Jay reaches over to smooth his hair down. “I've overseen dozens of executions of children. Most of them for one crime. One. Give them the chance to redeem themselves. There's going to be a war, that's for certain. Go through their cases and offer the ones that aren't irredeemably corrupted the chance to serve in the military. The Royal Army or Royal Navy. They'll need recruits and some of these prisoners have made one bad decision, one horrible decision. We shouldn't kill children. We're supposed to be an enlightened kingdom.”
Her tail swirls and she taps the head of her rod against her chin. “How would we sort the truly wicked from the redeemable? And if a boy joins service to the king and offends thereafter?”
“They should be punished as a child, not an adult.” Milliken stands straight and with confidence. “Aigua Kingdom has their age set to fourteen and yet ours is still set at ten. Shouldn't we be following in the footsteps of our neighboring kingdom and have ours at least match theirs?” He remembers of how Drew was only thirteen. That would have made him redeemable if he were in Aigua. “Give them a chance! Our young brains aren't developed like you adults. Read it in the books! If they offend, then put them back and give them time until they can at least prove themselves again. But you can't keep doing this. Please...”
She looks at the petitions again. “You make very good points. Justice without mercy is no justice at all. And we are at least as enlightened as the best of our neighbors.” She nods at Aldan. “Letting them prove their redemption through service is a practical consideration with a practical solution. I shall place this matter before the King and his Curia. Only they may change the law.” She watches, with a subtle glint in her eyes, as Jay and Mikey drop their heads and Aldan opens his mouth to speak. She holds up a finger. “However, I am not powerless in this matter. Warden, it is my order that executions of children below the age of 16 be halted pending positive affirmation from His Majesty. See that this edict is spread to the other prisons, to take effect immediately.” She turns to Aldan. “It shall be your responsibility to recommend prisoners who would qualify under this idea, should it become law.” She taps her rod on the floor again. “So it is ordered, so it shall be done.”
She smiles for the first time. “You raise good points, little men. Your father should be proud. You may all be asked to advise on this change in law. Since you feel so strongly.” The bald man disassembles his stool and desk, and the Inquisitor's chair as she stands. She bows very slightly to Gerald, Aldan, and the boys. “The kingdom, it seems, owes quite a debt to you all. It shall not go unpaid.”
Mikey immediately hugs at Jay, who is already crying with tears of happiness. Justice for his brother. Justice for his boyfriends step-father. Maybe even justice for others. Mother wants to see Lev in the morning, if she can. She's probably still seeing Bryan now and hoping to see him discharged as soon as possible.
The Inquisitor and her party leave. Gerald and Aldan heave sighs of relief. “Good. Good. I don't want you two heading home without me. The streets are still too chaotic, I'm sure. We'll wait here for word on Lev.” Aldan turns to Mikey. “How long were you working on those petitions? Who helped you?”
“Just Bryan and I. We started the day after Drew was...” Jay squeezes him tighter, kissing his head. “And we hid it because we didn't know how you would react. It was something that we spent every day working on, finding families affecting it, those just leaving the executions. We never went to witness, but we spoke with many of the guards here, even the executioner himself signed and wrote a note on the petition.”
One of the mages emerges from out of the Healing Room. “The boy has some very serious injuries to his left arm, which was torn out of place, and to his stomach, which caused some internal bleeding in his body. Luckily, these issues are not of any trouble for us to deal with. We have him in a cast at the moment and under some medicines to help heal his stomach. If it were a human, the case would be a bit more critical, but being that he's wolf, black wolf actually, and demon, I'd give or take that he will wake up in three to four days. Are you his guardian? Adoptive father? Or are his parents somewhere else?”
The warden sorts through the stack of papers on the small desk to the side of him, finishing his glass, and anxiously looks at Aldan with concern on his mind.
Pausing and thinking for moment, Aldan answers, “Father-in-law. Teacher as well. We can send for his grandparents. Is there something you need from them?”
“I'd contact them and have him visit as soon as they can so that they want to see him. My partners and I will wrap up our duty and be back in the morning. Chances are that we have more than enough work to do elsewhere.” She heads back into the room.
The guard holds his hand in front of Aldan's ear and whispers. “I'll need to speak to you privately at some point about some things.”
“Why don't you two see if you can sit with him for a bit. Don't try to wake him, just be with him and let him know you love him. And that Bryan is alright.” He nods to the warden. “I'll be back up here to get you in a few minutes, okay?”
Both of the boys hold hands, nod, and enter into the healing room. Once they've left, the warden sighs. “With all of the new prisoners, I'll need to work with the inquisitor a bit more on rescheduling things here. You should try and tell all of the prisoners on your caseload that their dates are going to be pushed back a bit or put on withholding. We only have so many cells though... I'd say that even with these new motions set in place, things will need to continue on as smoothly as possible until the new law passes, if it does.” The warden fills back up his glass, taking a large sip down. “You disapprove, don't you?”
“Disapprove of what?” Aldan finishes his drink, setting the glass down up side down. He's had enough and still has so much left to do.
“There will be no real withholding here. Not by definition. Their times might be pushed back by a week or month, but having their sentences withheld for too long will upset the families or loved ones that were hurt by our prisoners.” He finishes his glass, slamming it down.
“I suppose so. But she gave her orders. For now, the clock stops on the executions. If the law doesn't get changed, well, let's hope that doesn't happen. And if the law does get changed, everyone has to get used to it.”
“Then here's to the changing of times.” He clanks his glass to yours. “I'll leave you be. I know you have a lot left to do, as do I in this fucking nut house.” He lights another cigarette, offering one to Aldan. “You take care of yourself. Take a few days off if you must. I'll pay you for them anyway. You should be getting a medal from the king himself for what you did today.”
“Thank you, Gerald. My paper-work might be a little late on this one.” Aldan chuckles and sticks the cigarette in his pocket, careful not to damage it. As the warden gets back to his work, Aldan enters the healing room.
One of the mages finishes packing their goods, standing by the door while the other two sit nearby the boy in prayer, joined by Milliken and Jay. As expected, Lev's entire left arm is placed into a cast and is well asleep. Even more surprising, the boy has returned to his normal demon-form, with only his wolf ears and tails showing.
Aldan watches Lev's breathing. He watches Milliken and Jay pray over their friend. When the other mages rise from their prayers, Aldan thanks them and kneels down next to Lev. He places a hand on Lev's chest, feeling his heartbeat. It's strong and steady, but slow. Bowing his head, Aldan prays. After nearly a half hour, he looks at his boys. “Are you two ready to go back and check on Bryan? Maybe we can take him home?” They both nod, standing and stretching before taking each other's hands again. Before leaving, Aldan leans down and whispers to Lev. “Sorry about your arm. Rest up, Lev. If you see Drew, tell him I love him. Love you, too, wolf-boy.” The three of them, Aldan, Jay, and Milliken, exit the prison and begin the long walk to Bryan's healing halls.
Both of the boys stand close to their father, holding hands while Aldan has his arm wrapped around the two as they leave the prison and head out of the prison. While it's not as compact outside as before, there are still plenty of people trying to get answers out of officers, guards, and warriors that are on the street. Milliken mutters, “I hope everything is cleared up by tomorrow. This is just crazy. The castle must have really gotten hurt if it's this bad out here.”
Jay asks. “How long do you think it'll take before they pledge war?”
“It won't be long, Jay.” He looks down at the green-haired boy. “We should let your mother know that you're all right, shouldn't we? Funny, I didn't think of that until just now. It's like you belong with us.” He grimaces I'm sorry, Jay, that was thoughtless of me to say. Changing the subject, Aldan continues I think the machinery is already in motion. “The formal announcement will be tomorrow or the day after.”
They're almost to the healing center, which is by far the most chaotic of all places right now in the kingdom. “If you go off to war, does that mean we won't have a school counselor again?”
“I'm sure they'll find someone to take my place. If I go, that is. That's something I'd have to talk over with Kate. It wouldn't be fair to up and decide that without talking to her first. I'd be leaving her with a half dozen kids and a baby.” His mind drifts back to Drew. “But I owe them blood. They tried to use Drew and Lev to kill us all. They made Drew a killer, Lev too. The Cruiberg have to pay for what they've done.”
They head into the hospital, where a mage speaks with them and guides them to the third floor where Bryan stays. He's already bandaged up and dressed to go, Kate and the young ones with him as well. Milliken runs up to him and hugs him tightly, while Jay stands by the door. Bryan looks at Aldan with concern. “Is Lev okay? Can I see him? I need to see him right now!”
Aldan gently brings Jay with him into the room. “You're part of the family, too.” Kneeling down next to Bryan, Aldan hugs him tightly, careful to avoid his wounds. “Lev is still unconscious, but he'll be fine. The healers say he'll sleep for two or three days but should make a full recovery. You, swordsman supreme, need to rest yourself. Tomorrow after school, you can visit and sit with him.” Kissing Bryan on the forehead, Aldan whispers, “You're the bravest little sonuvabitch I've ever seen.”
Milliken puts a hand on his older brothers shoulder. “We're here for you. If you want to cry or talk to us, we're in the same room as you! You're not alone. None of us are. Plus, we're going to need each other a lot more in the coming future.” Jay bumps Mikey into the shoulder, telling him to mention the petitions. He darts up and remembers. “We gave the petitions out and there's a big chance that the law is going to change, so not everything is bad!”
Bryan smiles, hugging his brother. One of the mages speaks to Aldan and Kate, telling him that he should rest as much as he can, but they're surprised at well he heals. After checking out they all head home, catching their breath and trying to find some sense of normalcy to return to. Bryan takes his bath alone, remembering how him and Lev had fucked in here before. He kisses his father and mother good night before heading to his room with Jay and Milliken. Jay writes a letter to his parents, then whistles for a long period of time before a raven finally comes to him. He hands it off, giving it a silver as well, and curls up in bed with his newfound boyfriend. The raven was a transformative anthro, probably having a busy night itself.
Mikey pulls out a book and begins reading to a tired Jay before he asks his brother. “Are you going to be okay, big bro? You can see him in the morning. After school the two of us can go find his grandparents and let him know where to visit him.”
Bryan sighs as he holds the pillow Lev used. He smells it, clutching it to his chest. Somehow, it makes it easier. “I'm okay. I just miss him. He's so warm when we sleep together. I feel cold and my bed seems so big and empty.” He rolls over, facing his brother and his boyfriend. “I'm glad you guys are here. Yeah, tomorrow we'll see him.” Sighing again, he closes his eyes. Mikey and Jay can't help but feel the sadness and uncertainty that plague Bryan.
Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Thirteen
The next day after school Bryan and Milliken both went to the demon temple to find Lev's Grandparents and inform him of his whereabouts. They had already knew of what had happened to him, as did everyone else in the demon temple, but had no clue where he was. They came with to visit as well. Bryan stayed until night, getting dinner from his father and taken home with him as well. For three whole days he repeated this simple procedure; wake up, go to school, see Lev, go to bed. Sitting by the bedside, he holds onto Lev's right hand, waiting for him to wake up. It's in the mid-afternoon that his eyes finally open and the first thing that he see's is his lover, the most beautiful person he's ever met. “You're.... alive. And I'm alive...” He looks around the room, realizing that he's inside of a prison. “Why am I here? Am I being charged?”
Bryan clutches Lev's hand, weeping with relief. He hugs Lev close, careful not to disturb his wounds. For a few minutes he says nothing, just holds Lev and weeps. Finally, he wipes his face with one of the sheets. Combing Lev's hair with his fingers, Bryan explains, “They brought you here after the fight. They wanted to charge you, but daddy convinced them not to. They found out what was happening to you, Lev! Who the shadow was!” He climbs onto Lev's bed, sitting on his knees, holding Lev's hand. “It was the demonologist. He was a black sorcerer! He possessed you and almost killed daddy and Aizen and Holt.” He pauses, hopping off the bed and filling a glass with water. He takes a long drink, refilling the glass and offering it to Lev.
Lev takes the glass with both hands, downing it quickly. He uses his right hand to help himself sit up, then places the glass down on a desk beside his bed. Looking down, he quickly realizes that he's nude under the sheets. “So the sorcerer is dead, right?”
“And then some! He almost killed daddy, stabbing with a dagger in his side. But dad has troll-blood. The sorcerer had been forced out of you and was kicking and beating on you.” Bryan shudders as he remembers. “Daddy pulled the dagger from his own side and stabbed him! A lot! One of the guards said "A whole fuck-load a lot." It was really bloody. I was unconscious at the very end.” He looks deep into Lev's eyes. “How do you feel?”
“Uh... I feel kind of tired. Like I need some coffee. Why were you unconscious? Was it all too violent for you?”
Bryan's eyes go wide with excitement. “No!” He hops off of the bed and pulls off his shirt, blushing slightly as he takes an extra few seconds with his arms above his head. Then he turns, showing Lev a red, angry looking scar. It's not big, obviously a stab wound, but it appears nasty and painful. “The mage's apprentice tried to kill me with a poison dagger! If it hadn't been the priestess, I might have died.” His excitement dissipates. “I was afraid you might. I've stayed with you every day, as much as I could after school.”
Lev touches his boyfriends skin just below the scar, frowning in disbelief as he examines it. “Who killed him?”
“You don't remember?”
“The only thing I remember is having walked towards the castle before my vision went black. Now I'm here.” He takes Bryan's hand.
“You killed him.” Bryan kicks off his boots, take off his pants and climbs under the covers with Lev. He snuggles him closely, sniffing at his pits. “I was running for you when he threw the knife. You saw me fall and screamed. You looked so hurt, Lev. Bleeding from your nose and mouth. Daddy had broken your arm. And you reached out towards the mage and said "NO MORE" and he died. He just fell right over, I guess. You should ask Holt. He was right there.”
“Huh. Makes sense. If anyone is going to hurt you, I'm the one to kill 'em.” He puts his good arm over Bryan, cuddling and moving his hand to touch his penis. “They took all of my clothes off. Kind of weird huh?”
“Well, you were pretty filthy. Mud and dirt. Your blood, daddy's blood.” He snuggles with Lev. “I haven't been able to sleep. All I do is toss and turn and worry about you. Miss you.” He yawns. “But you’re okay now. Oh, Mikey and Jay showed our petition. The king and his council are going to change the law so no more kids get executed unless they do something super-horribly bad.” Bryan yawns again and lays his head on Lev's chest. “I don't like sleeping alone anymore.”
“You don't have to.” He plays with Bryan's hair. “Did my Grandparents ever come by to check on me? Bring me clothes or anything?”
“Yes. The healers sent them a message. They came and prayed over you. They left clothes and tea and coffee.” He tries to speak as he yawns, Lev understands the distorted words. “They talked a lot with dad. You're living with us now.” Bryan's eyes flutter closed. Lev can feel the stress and tension leaving his boyfriend's shoulders. Without thinking, Bryan slides one hand down and fondles Lev's cock and balls, gently holding them as a smile creeps along his face.
Lev's erection grows and aches and he pushes his boyfriends hand away. “Not now. Maybe tonight. I'll make us coffee so you don't fall asleep here. I don't want to stay at this prison any longer than I have to...” He moves the sheets and stands out of bed, walking over to a chair where a robe and a newly designed fundoshi rest. “How am I supposed to wrap on my underwear with one hand? Bryan... Do you think you can do it for me?”
Looking back to the bed, Lev smiles as he sees that Bryan is already asleep. He's clutching Lev's pillow, curled up into a ball, breathing slow and deep.
“Oh, man. Well, there's only one way to deal with this.” Lev's tail dances as he gets back into bed, trying to find a new and comfortable way to relax in bed that he's not used to with his broken left arm in a cast. He watches over his boyfriend, listening to the way he breathes and his heart-beat, holding his broken arm onto his chest as he pulls the covers up just enough to hide his privates in case anyone walks in and notices them. It hasn't occurred to him until now that Lev is finally free of the literal evil that had been dwelling inside of him and now he's in bed with the one that matters most to him. He kisses the top of Bryan's head and calmly lays in bed with him. “I love you, Bryan. Always will.”
Sensing his lover's presence, Bryan wraps an arm around Lev's waist, mumbling something incoherent as he shifts. At the end of his rambling, three words stand out, “I love you.”
Perhaps an hour later, the door to Lev's chamber opens. Aldan and Jay enter quietly. Lev, his eyes closed as he meditates, hears Jay whisper. “It's a good sign that Bryan's in bed with him, right? They wouldn't allow it if there were any danger, would they?”
Hearing Aldan's steps as he approaches the bed, Lev is surprised when he feels a hand laid gently on his forehead.
“I'm awake, I'm awake!” He sarcastically pretends to complain, grinning as he opens his eyes and puts a finger to his lips. “Sssssshhhh. He's asleep. We might have to carry him home.”
“Lev!” Jay shouts as quietly as he can, if that's even possible. “Are you okay? How do you feel?”
He looks at his cast. “Not much pain, but it's definitely uncomfortable. And don't apologize, Aldan. I'm sure you had your reasons if the mages had possessed me and attacked you.”
Aldan nods. “Yes, well, it was the only way to disarm Dark Lev.” He sits on the side of the bed. He alternates between stroking Bryan's hair and Lev's hair. “I couldn't kill him while he was possessing you. So, I broke your arm and put a choke hold on you. When you passed out, he misted out of you. Aizen forced him into solid form and it was just a matter of time then. I killed him. You're free, Lev.”
“I know that I'm free, because I can feel it.” He focuses on his own breath a few times, valuing the fact that he's still alive. “Did you ever have experience putting on Drew's underwear? I can't wrap on my fundoshi with just one hand.” He blushes.
“Some, but not much. I think I can lend a hand.” Aldan smirks. “Don't blush. I've seen more, remember.”
Jay laughs quietly.
Aldan helps with the fundoshi and with Lev's kimono. Jay packs Lev's clothes and belongings in a sack. Lev feels a little unsteady, and Jay moves next to him to help him. “Everyone at school is going lose their minds when you come back. We were all worried about you, Lev.”
Aldan picks up Bryan, carrying him as the boy looks so much tinier in his father's arms. He wraps his arms around Aldan's neck and snuggles against his father's chest. “Right, let's get home boys. Mikey has a late day at school, but I know Kate and the littles are going be so happy to have you home, Lev. Home for good.”
Jay smiles from ear to ear. “I guess we're brothers now. Since we're dating Bryan and Milliken and all.”
“Yeah? Maybe I can start going back tomorrow or the day after. We still have to do our marriage ceremony. I don't know if Bryan wants to it my way or under Selune.” Lev tightens his kimono and smiles gratefully. “Thanks for the help, Aldan.”
As the motley group leaves, the nurses and healers seem pleased and relieved to see Lev walking, more or less on his own, and with his friends. A few of them wave and wish Lev well, most try to remain professional and detached.
The streets are crowded, but there's an obvious tension in the air. People keep their heads down, their eyes fixed in front of them. There's less small talk and casual greetings between strangers. There are more guards, as well. Small groups of three or four, walking slowly, watching everyone. The mood matches the weather, with overcast skies filled with clouds. Dark clouds that dampen the mood as much as recent events.
As they walk home, Lev stands side by side with Aldan, staring up at his boyfriend with a dreamy look on his face, curious as to what he's thinking about right now. Jay tells him about all of the stuff they've learned in the past few days of school while he was gone and how everyone was worried sick, which he had already been reminded once before. They walk home quietly, possibly being the only family on the streets that feels any hope at all for the future.
Before entering the house, Lev washes his feet and off and hugs Kate with one hand.” I missed you lots. I'm so glad I get to see you again!”
Her once composed face turns to a mess of tears. “Oh, I'm just as happy to see you back here.”
“Can't promise that I can be as much of help in the kitchen as before.” Lev points to his cast. “But I'll keep trying. It's going to hard to write anymore like this too.”
Jay smiles. “I'm sure Milliken would be happy to write for you.” He looks thoughtful for a moment. “You'll have to deal with his comments and editing though. But still. . .”
Kate shushes Lev, ordering him to sit. I bet you're hungry, yes? She fetches a sloshing bucket, setting it down between Lev's legs. The grins at him, her eyes lively, as she pulls off the cover. Inside the bucket, glaring at Lev with cold, black eyes are a pair of large crayfish and a smallish, but still large, sturgeon. The sturgeon splashes angrily. “I asked the fishmonger for lively ones. Go ahead and tuck in, baby. There's more for dinner and you must be famished.” She returns to the stove. Jay looks away. Aldan has carried Bryan into the sitting room, where the little ones work on their lessons.
Lev almost jumps out of his seat and screams, “Kate! Oh Gods, I'm so blessed! I love you so much! Thank you thank you thank you!” He looks over, realizing that he was yelling so loud that he woke up his boyfriend, who is still on Aldan's back. Lev dishes out a bowl of crawfish, letting them helplessly swarm around. “Oh Jay!!! Look!” He drops one of the crawfish into his mouth, crunching it to death.
Jay squirms in disgust and then says, “That doesn't gross me anymore, Lev....”
As Lev crunches the hapless crayfish, Kate bustles around the kitchen. She quickly puts Jay to work washing and peeling vegetables. Sitting at the table, working, he tells Lev some of the more interesting events of the past few days. “You wouldn't believe the chaos. The first night, the night of the attack, Principal Jeremen held us almost until dark. He and Ms. Raven and Mr. Jack walked us all home. There was talk about cancelling classes, but none of wanted that. Better to risk chaos and go to school than to stay home, for most of us, at least.” He pauses for a moment, taking a drink of water. “There's rumors of war and changing the law and everything. It's wild.”
Aldan enters the kitchen. “He's still asleep. We'll wake him for dinner, but he's exhausted. I've only ever seen him worried like that once before, when Whirlwind stumbled in a gopher hole and we thought we might have to put him down.” Aldan shakes his head. “He loves you, Lev. A lot. You hurt him.”
“Hurt him?” He stops eating, looking at him with concern.
Aldan nods. “Break his heart. You break his heart, I break you. He breaks your heart, I break him.”
Kate clucks her tongue. “No one breaks anyone hearts. Lev and Bryan have their relationship, Mikey and Jay have theirs. No body breaks anybody's heart. If they do, I'll brain them with a frying pan. Not that I expect that to happen, but you've all been warned.”
Lev sighs. “I thought you meant that I had hurt him when the mages possessed me. Thank Gods...”
Kate puts Aldan to work mixing dough and cutting out biscuits, arranging them carefully on a baking tray. “Oh, no. That's one of the things I was sure was working for us. That your love for Bryan was strong enough to break through any control the mage had over you. I still don't think he could have made you hurt Bry. You did, however, try to knock the shit out of me. Drew's amulet protected me.”
As they talk and explain recent events to Lev, Kate, Aldan, and Jay continue preparing for a large, luxurious feast. “A true celebration. We have so much to celebrate, too.” Kate lists off several causes for joy. “You're home and healthy. You and Jay should be moving in. Aldan's a hero once again. Mikey and Bryan's petition has swayed the king, your people have been cleared. . .Am I forgetting anything?”
Aldan wipes his hands and taps her belly. “Don't forget this one. Don't forget Dal.” He looks at Lev, grinning.
“I don't know. We all made it back here alive.” He takes a handful of crawfish, crunching them as he leans his cast arm onto the table. “Kate? Do you think you can make me coffee? I know that's sort of a strange question to ask since I'm always the one making it. Oh, and Aldan... I was wondering if you can help me with something tomorrow. We might need to take Whirlwind with.”
Aldan looks at Lev, questioning. “What's up for tomorrow? You're just out of the healer halls.”
Kate wipes her hands and begins the process for making coffee. She lets Lev talk her through his method as she tries to make coffee as good as his.
“Make sure to leave some cayenne in the grounds!” Lev refills his bowl. “Well, if I really want to move here, then I need to stop home early before school, get all of my stuff, and tell my Grandparents goodbye. Of course, I'm not leaving the temple... Just them so I can be with my love. I don't own much, but it might be helpful to take whirlwind. There's a painting in my room that I want to take with, my meditation rat, some herb jars, and my fire pits.”
Jay looks around. He gestures broadly as he peels potatoes. “Fire pits . . .wood house. That could be bad. Can fires ever go out of your control?”
“You forget that I can control fire.” He raises one flame to the ceiling in one hand, then lets it disintegrate. “See?”
“Yeah, but can they ever go out of your control? I don't want to ask my mom and move here only to have you burn the whole house down because we knock over a fire pit and you're too busy humping....” Jay looks at Kate, then Lev, his face turning bright red. “Um...never mind.”
Aldan holds in a giggle. Kate, facing away from them all, stiffens before shaking her head and going back to cooking. She places a hot cup of coffee in front of Lev, eager for his verdict. It's decent, but not as good as his. Still, for a human, it's a good cup of coffee. Aldan heads back into the sitting room, watching the young one. Mikey gets home, delighted and excited to have Lev home again. Before he can celebrate too much, Kate his him working in the kitchen. Time passes quickly. Lev relaxes in the hominess of it all. His new family, all around him, cooking and talking. He's a part of them now. He's their son, their brother, their lover. The coffee tastes better as he sips it, thinking about his new life.
After finishing his part in cooking, Jay follows Milliken up the stairs and talks with him as he changes into better clothes. They have their kiss before heading back downstairs and taking places at the table. Jay almost sits down beside Lev, but then remembers that the spot will be taken. He sits by his own boyfriend, holding his hand under the table as they have small talk. As they speak, Lev gives his somewhat positive critique of the coffee to Kate and relaxes at the table, waiting for everyone else to gather around.
The younglings run in, dancing around Lev before a word from Kate sends them to their chairs. Bryan follows, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he still smiles happily as he takes his seat next to Lev. Once they're all seated, they begin to eat. Everyone but Aldan, who sits for a moment just staring at the table for six that now seats eight. The food is delicious, a mixture of favorites. Everyone eats and talks, and the pall of the day is quickly forgotten in the warmth of their family dinner.
Once all of the crawfish are done with, Lev grabs out the live sturgeon and crushes it's head, killing it quickly. He kisses Bryan on the head one last time before he dirties his breath with the taste of fish flesh as he bites into it with a loud crunching sound. “Aww man! This is delicious, Kate! How are you guys enjoying it?”
Jay looks to Mikey. “I think we did good.” They’re playing footsies under the table now.
Everyone is enjoying their food and the company now that everyone is back home where they belong. Everyone cringes slightly when Lev crunches into the sturgeon, but almost instantly, they carry on with their meal and conversations.
“So, tomorrow, we'll visit your grandparents, Lev, and get their final permission for you to live here. We'll pick up your things before school. After school, Jay, we'll speak once more with you mother and pick up your things. Then it will be official.” He takes a drink of wine. “Two new sons, no birthing pains and no diapers this time!”
“Wooo!!!” Lev shouts, holding up his fish before he bites wildly back into it. He makes an 'ow' as well. He's not used to having an injury that holds him back from being himself. There's something else about him though that the others hadn't seen before - his love for life and bold smile. As Bryan tries to wake himself up and takes a sip from his lovers cup, he eats slowly and stares with adoring eyes. “What? Do I have something on my face?”
Bryan shakes his head. “Nope. You're just smiling and you look so happy. It's neat. I like you happy like this.”
Kate nods. “I think we all are happy for you Lev.” The table echoes with murmurs of agreement.
“Well, I don't know what to say...” He sits the small remaining piece of shit down on his plate. “Other than thank you for believing in me and supporting me, because there are others that don't get it... I feel so fortunate to have you all as friends and family, so thank you. Thank you.” He finishes his fish, leaning over onto Bryan. “I love you, Bry.”
“You'd better! I got stuck with a poison dagger for you, you know.” He takes Lev's hand under the table, squeezing it tightly. “I love you, Lev. You're like Whirlwind, only not a horse.”
“Wha?” Milliken stops chewing and stares at Bryan. Jay looks at Bryan, too, confused.
Aldan stops and looks at Bryan. “What the blazes?”
Bryan blushes. “When I'm with Whirlwind I'm happy. Even cleaning up after him, mucking out his stall. I'm happy because he's, you know, he's Whirlwind.” He shrugs Lev's the same. “I'm happy because he's around. Because he's here. Even if I get stabbed every once in a while. It's worth it.”
Aldan nods and finishes his dinner. Jay goes back to his food, finishing the last bites. Mikey stares at Bryan for a moment longer, before eating. “You are very strange sometimes, Bryan.”
Jay giggles. “And look who's saying that!”
Laughter and jokes break out over the table. Kate fills up Lev's coffee cup again, sharing it with his boyfriend. He whispers into his boyfriends ear since my arm is broken, “That means you're the one doing the fucking for now on.” He pecks him on the lips while Kate isn't watching. The young ones laugh at them. While Aldan is up and helping clean dishes, a sudden knock comes to the door.
Everyone stops for a moment. Kate looks at Aldan, concern on her face. I'm sure it's nothing. He stands and heads for the door, pausing long enough to gather his sword. Kate watches from the kitchen as he opens the door. His sword is at the ready as he quickly pulls the door open.
Peter looks down, noticing the sword before looking to Aldan. “Hold on there, fellow. It's just me. I live a few houses down and just got the word. Didn't know if you knew yet.”
Aldan hustles Peter into the house. “Word of what?” Kate, seeing that it's Peter relaxes. She oversees the clearing of the table and preparations for dessert.
Aldan invite Peter to follow him. He takes a seat in the sitting room, near the fireplace. The nights have been getting chilly, with autumn beginning to assert itself over the land. “Sit. Word of what?”
Peter sits down, lighting a cigar before he speaks. “War. The king has written and declared it. After what he did to the demon community and the attack on the castle, he's going to come down hard on them.”
Aldan sits back in his chair, staring at the fire as he absorbs the news. “War.” He whispers the word. A mixture of fear, awe, and longing in his voice.
Kate appears at the kitchen door. “Dessert, Peter? I can fix you a plate if you haven't had supper yet.”
“I'm fine, ma'am.” He waits for her to leave. “There's no chance that they'll win. I'd say the war will last from six months at the earliest to two years.”
Aldan lights his own cigar. “Mhm. Maybe if you or I were in charge. But you know how it goes, how it always goes. Some connected little lordling will get a command, fuck thing up so bad that it takes us six months to undo his mistake.” Aldan shakes his head. “Wars would be shorter and have less suffering if we'd start by killing the generals, usually.”
“Yes... Even though the Cruiberg are vicious and ruthless killers, they're not the smartest warriors.” He pauses for a moment, entranced by the fireplace, darkness of the room, and taste of his cigar. “King also spoke on something else that I heard you and your sons had some part in.”
“Oh? What was that?” He gestures to a side table, bottles atop it. “Drink? Whiskey? Brandy?”
“I'm fine... Already had enough to drink.”
Aldan pours himself a brandy. “Well, what's the other news?”
“The law will be changed in a month and a half.” He sighs deeply, grabbing the bottle and taking a shot of it. “But it will only apply to two-thirds of the prisoners. Anyone set before the date the new law begins will still be charged. That means Zeke and Alec... The others will choose whether they want to help in the war or face a long stretch of time. Convince them to take the former if you can.”
“What? That can't be right. Neke and Alec deserve that choice, too.” Furrowing his brow, he flings himself heavily into his chair. “If it's wrong to execute children, the date doesn't change that. Maker's blood!” His voice rises for a moment, but he regains control of himself. “Where's the justice in that?”
“None.... None, Aldan.” He takes another swig. “When I first heard that the law were to change, I thought that meant maybe I could go on and speak to Alec finally, maybe befriend him... Love him. Stupid fantasies. Should have known better. My poor unfortunate boy.” He fights back tears.
Aldan pats Peter's leg. “I know, Peter. I know. It's not over yet. We'll keep working to save them, too. You have my word.”
“Save them, huh... That's why we fight, right?” He shrugs, standing up and putting on his coat. “I'm off. Back to work since they ex-wife doesn't want me home. Death to the Cruiberg.” He leaves in a rush but makes sure not to slam the door.
Aldan stares at the fire after Peter has gone. He slams back his brandy, takes one last puff on his cigar, tossing it into the fireplace. He sighs. “Can't let them see me upset. Wouldn't be fair.” Sighing again, he close his eyes and clears his mind. ‘Tomorrow's fights for tomorrow,’ he thinks to himself. He returns to the kitchen as desserts are being passed out and enjoyed. He takes his seat.
Bryan watches as everyone fills their bellies with desert, his tail wagging crazily as he pats his foot, urging for Bryan to hurry up so that they can go upstairs and have some time to themselves. Jay and Mikey share a large slice of pie, sharing spoons and laughing as they eat together.
Bryan finishes his pie and makes a show of yawning and stretching. “I'm sooo tired. Good night everyone, I'm going to try and sleep.” He stands, pulling on Lev's sleeve. “You look tired, too.”
Lev grins and yawns. “Yeah, I am.”
Mikey nods. “I'm tired, too.” Jay pokes him in the ribs, pulling him close to whisper in his ear. Mikey looks around, blushing.
Bryan and Lev slip by Aldan, headed upstairs. He whispers to the boys as the pass. “Don't make too much noise. I wouldn't want to have to investigate.”
Lev tickles under Bryans shirt as they walk upstairs and head into the room. He pulls off his kimono and sits on the bed, looking out of the window and at the weather. “You should be the first to sign my cast.”
“Okay.” Bryan takes off his clothes, sitting naked next to Lev. He takes quill and ink from the desk and begins carefully signing his name onto the cast. “Can you light all the candles?” He shivers and points to a large iron bowl sitting off of the floor in a decorative iron stand. “And the brazier? It's cold tonight.” When he finishes, his name is written in big, bold letters over Lev's cast. “I was going to put a heart, but other people are going to see it and I didn't want to embarrass you. So, I put on a stick-horse. For Whirlwind.” He smiles at Lev. “It'll remind you of our rides.”
Lev kisses Bryan on the lips, pointing one finger away and lighting the fires in an instant. He holds a flame close between them in hand, letting it vanish as he runs it over his boyfriends chest. The fire inside of his body transmits and warms Bryan's shiver to warmth. “Better?”
“Yes.” He kisses Lev back. He's missed the taste of demon and raw food. The hint of sturgeon is there, but it's an accent to the taste that is completely Lev. But, even though his kisses are passionate, Lev senses and feels some hesitation. “Ehm...” He scoots on the bed, brushing his hair and ears, then pulling off fuzz from his right horn. “I'm not sure I'll be as good in bed with this hand issue. It hurts if I move around too much. We'll have to take it nice and easy for now.” He locks hands with him.
Bryan kisses him again, scooting up next to him. He reaches down, slowly tugging on Lev's cock. “Lev, can I ask you something?”
“Sure.” Lev removes his fundoshi, letting it slip to the floor.
Bryan looks down, chewing the inside of his cheek. “You were possessed, kind of. Before. That's why you had the headaches and nightmares, right? And now you're not possessed so those will go away.”
“Yeah. They're all gone now.” He scoots closer, rubbing his good hand up Bryan's leg and to his penis, lightly stroking it after coating his hand with spit.
“What if with all the changes, you don't feel the same about me anymore?” He keeps his eyes cast away from Lev as he waits for him to respond.
Lev grabs his cheeks, forcing him to look in his eyes. “Bry. It means that I'll love you even more than I did beforehand. With every passing day, my love grows and always will.”
He looks up into Lev's eyes. His own eyes are watery. “Promise?”
“Promise.” He leans forward to kiss him. “You love me too, right?”
Bryan pushes Lev back until he's laying down. “Of course I do. Don't be silly.” He kisses Lev deeply, his hand sliding down over Lev's chest and stomach until he's holding and squeezing his cock.
“Unnnhh... Bryan...” His one hand caresses Bryan's back, avoiding the newly forming scar.
Bryan kisses Lev, moving to kiss his cheeks, his neck, his chest. He lazily sucks on one of Lev's nipples as he casually strokes his boyfriend. “What do you want me to do?”
“Suck me off, then let me suck you off. Fuck me... I'd like that.” The end of his tail slaps the bed as his dick stands erect at six inches and dripping pre-cum.
With his tongue deep inside Lev's mouth, Bryan answers. “Okie dokie.” His own dick is hard, but he ignores it. moving and licking pre-cum from Lev's head. He licks the shaft next, like it was a sweet treat. Once he's cleaned the cock, he takes it into his mouth. “Mmm. You taste so good...I've missed you! It felt like forever.” He takes Lev's cock back into his mouth, sliding up and down over the demon-boy's dick. It feels like it's been months. The cock, warm and large, fills his mouth as he sucks and licks his boyfriend.
“Oh, Bryan... That feels so good. Perfect.” His right hand plays softly with his boyfriends hair and sometimes touches his ear. “I love you so much.” He grunts, feeling himself closer to climax. It's been so long since he's came for his love that he can barely hold himself together. “Fuck, babe! I'm going to cum!” He feels guilty that it's happening so quickly and couldn't give a quicker warning. As Bryan sucks him off he pushes his ass up, firing six huge globs of thick white cum into his loves mouth and down his throat.
Bryan swallows Lev's cum, eagerly, happily. He squeezes the cock, from base to tip, sucking hard at the same time. He pulls off with a loud 'POP'. He smiles. “That was good! I bet you'll be ready for me to suck it again in no time.” Bryan sits up, resting his butt on his heels. “Should I lie down so you can suck me? Or sit on the side of my bed? Or be on top of you?”
Lev leans up against the wall. “Kneel closer to me and put it in my mouth.”
Bryan nods, scrambling to his knees. He crawls closer, careful to avoid Lev's broken arm and his sensitive horns. He let's Lev settle, then straddles him, creeping his dick closer and closer to Lev's mouth. He's deliberately going slow, dragging it out. He giggles as he watches. He holds his dick mere inches from Lev's mouth, bouncing it up and down with two fingers. “Is this right? Is this what you want?”
“Yeah. That's what I want, babe.” He looks up to his eyes before leaning forward a bit, licking and coating his dick with his tongue and spit. His right hand glides and squeezes at Bryan's thigh as he takes him into his mouth, sucking him gently and slowly, then he sucks on each testicle. “Man, I love the taste of your balls for some reason. Especially when you've just been running around and they get all sweaty. It's going to be real fun when they get big and hairy.” He laughs, moving his one usable hind to Bryan’s ass and squeezing one cheek as he returns to Bryan's hard four inches. The feeling of the head popping in and out of his mouth as he works on him down to his pubis excites Lev and makes him suck faster, using his tongue in more creative ways as he sucks him.
Bryan stares down, watching every one of Lev's moves, every suck and lick. “That won't be for ages, though. Oongh, That feels really nice. Really nice.” Reaching down, he holds Lev's shoulder, occasionally stroking his hair, careful of the horns. His hips begin to rock in and out, keeping time with Lev's mouth. “You're so much better at this than I am... oooh!”
“Am I?” He returns, sucking without any regard of stopping until he knows he's drove his love to an orgasm. Lev hand travels between Bryan's crack and one finger presses against his hole, teasing it as his mouth begins to grow tired.
“Ahhh! Yes. You are.” His words come out clipped and short, tiny moans escape as he gets closer and closer. He has to steady himself with one hand of Lev's shoulder. He leans forward, his head against he wall. His hips are pumping his dick into Lev's mouth rapidly. “Here I go!” He begins to tremble and shake, gasping for breath. His dick twitches wildly in Lev's mouth. In his mouth, Lev fills a tiny bead of liquid. Not a rope of cum, or a shot. A tiny bead escaping the tip of his dick, landing on Lev's tongue. Bryan convulses violently for a few moments, whimpering and gasping. He finally falls away from Lev, landing on his back, spent and exhausted. As he watches, Lev sees another small bead forming on the tip of Bryan's dick.
Lev's eyes almost bulge out as he looks at Bryan with surprise. His tongue feels around in his mouth to see if the taste really is what he believes it is and not piss. Despite the pain, he motions forward quickly and takes the bead of cum from Bryan and tastes it again. “Bryan... I think I gave you your first cum!”
Bryan tilts his head forward. “Really? Wow!” He looks worried for a moment, staring at Lev and at his own dick. With a thumb and forefinger, he squeezes his head, collecting another tiny bead on his thumb. He looks at it closely before tasting it. “Did it taste okay??”
“It doesn't really taste like anything. Not yet, at least. You know, I didn't have my first cum until last year, so you're way ahead of me compared to me back then.” He shrugs and blushes. “One day you're going to be big like your Dad too. I wonder if you'll get tall and buff like him.”
Bryan crawls next to Lev, cuddling up next to him. He holds his thumb up to Lev's mouth, the tiniest bit of cum clinging to it. “Do you want me to be tall like dad? Am I big enough to feel good inside of you fucking you?” He looks down again.
“You're big enough, babe. Which reminds me... How should we go about this?” He drops down on the bed, letting his head rest on two pillows. Lev licks the thumb in front of him. “Your Dad's going to have to buy us more oil, because you're going to be fucking me every day until this cast comes off.”
“What if I get tired?” He laughs. “I'll let him know. I think he wants to play with us again. I guess you could lean over the side of the bed. That way you don't have to hold yourself up and I can fuck you. I think that would work. Do you have any other ideas?”
“Give me a moment.” Lev rustles himself off of the bed, moving to his knees and putting both of his hands over it. He lifts his butt up in position and wiggles it. “Think this will work?”
Bryan climbs off the bed. First he stands behind Lev, but he's too tall. “Mmm. This would work, but I'd have to sort of lay on you.” He drops down to his knees. “Drat! This is too low. But we can start like this.” Leaning forward, Bryan spreads Lev's butt cheeks, and darts his tongue against Lev's ass hole. “We have to do this anyway, right? To get you ready?” Without waiting for an answer, Bry dives back in. He's clumsy, but persistent. Upon discovering that he can poke his tongue into the hole a little bit, he spends minutes trying to ram more and more of his tongue up inside Lev. “Is this okay? Tongue fucking? Is that what this is called?”
“Unnnhhh. Yeah, that's good.” He shuts his eyes and relaxes. “It's called a rimjob, babe. Keep doing that and put a finger inside whenever you want.” Lev reaches with his good arm to jack himself off.
“Okay!” Bryan tongue fucks, rims Lev for a full five minutes. He licks, and pokes, and prods Lev's hole with his tongue and mouth. Tentatively, he slips an index finger in, pushing it in all the way without warning.
“Oh, fuck! Fuck yeah...” Lev digs his horns into the bedsheets as he tries to quiet himself from moaning to load. He moves his hand back up to the bed, not wanting to cum until he's at least been fucked. “I love you, babe.”
“Mmff. I lofff u too.” Bryan's message is clear, even though his mouth is full of ass. There's a moment's pause. And then, Bryan sucks on Lev's balls, pulling them with his mouth as he tongues them, and poking what must be his nose against Lev's butthole. He's giggling to himself, and stops after a minute. “Can I fuck you now? Are you ready?”
“Yeah, hun. You can fuck me now.” His cock pulsates as he says the words, eagerly waiting for Bryan to stick it in him already. “Go ahead and put it in.”
“Okay.” Bryan stands, wiping the tip of his nose with the sheet. He snorts in a nose-full of snot and drops a glop of spit down on Lev's ass. Leaning forward, he rubs his dick against the hole, dropping more spit on his dick head. “Okay, ready or not, here I come.” He pushes in gently, but completely burying his four-inch cut dick balls-deep in Lev' ass. “You're so warm! This feels really good. Does everyone's butt feel like this?” He immediately sets a rapid rhythm, fucking Lev energetically and loudly. “Ahh! So good!!”
Despite Bryan's size, he's a natural fucker at best, and as soon as he enters Lev's tight ass he can't help but to want more and more of it. His mind wanders off into funny places, exploding stars and bright lights as he smiles and moans. “Oh Bryan! That feels great! Don't stop!” His dick is being milked with pre-cum with spurts to the carpet.
Bryan grabs Lev's hips, holding him steady as he fucks him, faster and surprisingly hard. Looking back at Bryan, Lev can see the younger boy's arm and chest muscles working, the veins more visible as they carry blood back to his heart. He looks so cute, pounding the ass so willingly offered up to him. “This is great! Ahhh!!!” He stops and leans forward, his weight resting on Lev's back. “Is it okay for you? Would it be better if my dick were bigger? Should I do something else while I'm inside you?” He fucks Lev in short, sharp thrusts as he waits for Lev's request.
“You can, unhhh, play with my tail if you'd like.” Lev moves his tail around between Bryan's chest and his own back as he's being fucked, letting it tickle him. He digs his horns deeper into the bed. The rustling of his ears shows that he's getting close. “Fuck yeah! Harder, babe! Fuck me!”
Bryan catches Lev's tail in his mouth, and nibbles it gently, like he's Lev do when cleaning himself. He nibbles for a few moments, but stops, spitting something onto the floor. “Ewwww. I can't do that like you can!” He strokes the tail with one hand, pulling it slightly and rubbing it against his chest and nipples. He stands on tip toes, leaning well over Lev's back, pounding his dick into his demon boyfriend hard and fast. “Ahhh! I'm gonna cum again! What do I do??? What do I do??”
“Keep going! Let loose inside of me!” He laughs, exploding with bliss and love. Feeling himself close to achieving another orgasm, he reminds Bry, “I'm close too! Remember what I told you to do when I'm about to cum?”
A panicked look crosses Bryan face. “I can't remember!”
“Squeeze my nuts! Hurry! I'm gonna cum soon!” He moves his ass in further, letting Lev's cock penetrate him more.
Bryan lays on Lev's back, fucking him deep and hard, his eleven-year-old cock performing far more competently than most of Lev's previous lovers. He reaches around, finding Lev's balls and squeezing them tightly. He pulls on them, too, squeezing them more, holding on to them almost as if they were handle. “Oh, crap, Lev! Ahhhhhh!!!” His thrusts become jerking and almost uncontrolled. Lev feels his lover's cock twitching and jumping deep within him, as Bryan squeezes his balls. “Unnhhhh! Ahh! I LOVE THIS!!!”
“Ooooh fuuuuck!!! Harder, babe!!! Too late.” He fires six ropes of cum all over the bed without ever touching it, then falls further into it, only holding himself up with his arms and the strength of Bryan's hands on his thighs. “I'm in Heaven...”
Bryan lays on Lev, slightly to the side of his good arm. He pants as he tries to catch his breath. “Oh, I like that! Whew, though, that's a lot of work.” He leans closer to Lev, kissing his cheeks and ears and forehead. “I love you, Lev. I love you a lot!”
“I love you lots, too.” Lev scoots up more on the bed, sweaty and kissing Bryan a hundred times over the course of their time recuperating from their fun. Without a care in the world, they stay still and cuddling even as Mikey and Jay plunge right into the room.
Jay blushes and squeezes his boyfriends hand as he looks to the two naked lovers. “Sorry for intruding! The two of you look... Happy.”
“And sweaty.” Mikey looks at them curiously. Jay and the relaxing couple can practically see him calculating what they must have been doing to get their sheets, that way to get themselves that sweaty. “Oooh. I know.” He blushes and looks at Jay, confused. “Should we go back downstairs?”
Lev scoots up, hiding his lower half under the covers. “No, you're fine! Stay for as long as you like. We're just going to cuddle until Bryan goes to bed.” He kisses Bryan on the cheeks, then smooches his lips.
Kissing him back, Bryan tickles Lev's chest. “You should try and sleep, too. Sleep is the best medicine. Your nurses told me than when I was staying with you.”
Milliken nods That's true. “Most books on healing recommend sleep and rest for most ailments. That's why sleeping potions and draughts are so popular. I have a book here. . .” He drops to his knees with a grunt and pulls his chest out from beneath his bed.
Jay touches his shoulder. “Mikey, we don't need to see the book. We believe you.” He yawns, running a hand through his green hair. “We all need sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy day for all of us, with Lev and I moving in. Hopefully.”
“Yeah... I hope so. But I can't sleep, even if I wanted to. It's how demons are.” He shuts out most of the lights, leaving just the one that warms the room.
Jay tosses off his clothes down to his undergarments and slides into the bedsheets, grabbing Mikey and urging him to join him. “Let's cuddle like them. Come 'ere.”
Mikey disrobes, looking around uncomfortably as he strips. He climbs into bed next to Jay, pulling the covers up their chins. He pulls Jay onto his chest and lightly drifts his lips and face through Jay's hair. “I like the way your hair feels, Jay. I'm sorry I'm so weird for that.”
Bryan yawns and climbs out of bed. “I have to pee and I'm thirsty. Do you want anything?” He stretches, his body lean and tight and still slightly sweaty. He grabs a night shirt, red flannel that hangs to the middle of his thighs. “Wow. This was down to my knees last winter!”
“I'll have a glass of water, hun.” Lev stays still in bed, feeling as if it's too much effort to move around. On the other side of the room, Jay lays quietly, feeling up along his boyfriends chubby figure.
Bryan returns after a few minutes, Kate and Aldan behind him. Kate pops her head in. “Good night, boys. Anyone want kisses?”
“Mooommm!” Bryan wails. “I'm too old for that.” Kate scowls at him before smiling. She comes in, kisses Milliken on the cheek, runs a hand motherly along Jay's arm, moves over and kisses Lev's forehead. She waves at Bryan and leaves, putting the little ones down for the night.
“You boys all settled?” Aldan asks. He smirks at Lev and Bryan. “Good to see that you're healing quickly, Lev.” Bryan stands on his knees on the bedside, reaching out. Aldan grabs him in hug, squeezing him until Bryan grunts. Good night, little warrior. He pats Lev's on the shoulder and head. “Good night, little demon lord.” He crosses over to Mikey, kissing his cheek and hugging him. “Good night, little scholar.” He ruffles Jay's hair and hugs him. “Good night, little hero.” With that he exits, shutting the door behind him. Jay thinks of his own father. Drunk and stuck in that chair. He holds Mikey more tightly and Mikey holds him close.
As the night passes on, Bryan is the first to fall asleep. Lev puts on his best act with his eyes shut, which is a pretty good one at best and quite buyable for the other two. Jay kisses Mikey on the lips, pinching one nipple as he shrugs his hair into his lovers neck. “I love you, Milliken.”
“I love you, too, Jay.” He holds Jay close. Partly to ward off the chill, but mostly because it feels better to hold him and smell him.
“Kiss me before I go to bed?” He moves in closer, putting one leg between his.
“Of course, certainly.” Milliken puckers his lips and pressing them against Jay's. He slightly opens his mouth, closing his eyes. He holds Jay and kisses him, and for a moment, his mind slows down and Milliken Jaeger stops thinking and simply feels. “I do love you, Jay.”
“I love you too, Mikey. So much... Thank you for being my boyfriend.” He lets out a long yawn, cuddling closer before he finally drifts off to sleep. Lev peaks with one eye, grinning as he thinks of how cute they are in his head.
After a few minutes, Mikey says softly. “Demons don't sleep much. Good night, Lev. We missed you.” He pauses. “I missed you. You make Bryan happy. Good night.”
He waits until Mikey is asleep before he responds. “Night, Mikey. Sleep well.”
Aldan stands by the front door. It's early, even for a school and work day. It's cold outside, rain is falling steadily and a cold wind blows, carrying the first tastes of winter. Whirlwind is already saddled and ready to go, hitched to a tree in front of the house. Aldan wears a thick coat and a leather hat, proof against the wet and the cold. “Hurry up, boys! We'd better get a move on. Busy day today, so MOVE IT, MOVE IT, MOVE IT!” He yells the last words, and is rewarded with the scrambling of footsteps down the stairway.
Jay leads the pack, followed closely by Milliken. Mikey's wearing his thick coat and pants, with a loaner of a long-sleeved shirt for Jay. Aldan frowns. “Jay, you didn't bring a warm coat?” He remembers Jay's house and family. “You don't have a warm coat, do you?” He embraces the boy, kissing his green hair. “Don't worry we'll get you one.”
Despite the cold that is afflicting everyone else, Lev is warm and feels no difference in the weather than any day of the year. He uses his powers to keep Bryan warm as he sits behind him and on top of whirlwind. His stomach is full from the early breakfast and he's a bit tired after having worked with Kate earlier than usual, but he knows that once they arrive to his place they'll all have enough coffee to keep them warm and active for the rest of the day. “Stay awake, babe. Don't want Whirlwind to run off into a tree, do you?” He giggles.
As the temple comes into view, he jumps down from the house with a back flip, landing in a puddle of water, and spraining his arm just a bit. He holds it, bites his tongue to fight back the pain, and leans one foot on top of the tree stump that Aizen typically takes. “Aldan and I will go down on our own while the rest of you stay put in the shop. Ask for a pot of vanilla smack coffee and you'll be fine.” After Whirlwind is saddled up, he leads them all inside and points out a table. Before leaving with Aldan, he gives his love a kiss on the lips, waving his hand to the new high lord as they walk to the steps.
Bryan looks around the shop, smirking, daring anyone to say anything about the kiss just exchanged with Lev. He leads Mikey and Jay to the table and orders a pot of coffee.
Jay and Milliken sit close together, holding hands under the table. They're both nervous in this new place, seek comfort in each other's presence. Jay manages a smile for the waitress, but Mikey stares down at the table.
Aldan follows Lev. “You're sure they're okay with this?”
“I don't have any clue. Thirteen is typically the age when we're allowed to decide if we want to move out or not, so it's not really up to them so much as it is custom.” They head down the compact spiral staircase, venture through the hallway at the bottom, and stop at his grandparents door. With a loud sigh and pause, Lev waits before he pounds his fist on the door, alarming them to hurry up and put their clothes on before he barges in. Thankfully, as he opens the door, it appears that they're not nude at all, but in fact having breakfast at a table in the main room. His Grandmother drops her plate on the floor and rushes over to Lev, squeezing him before she ever realizes that it's actually hurting him. “'Ma, please... You're hurting me.”
“Oh, my dear. I'm so sorry. I'm just so glad to see that you woke up. Seeing you in bed like that... Everyone here was worried, but the high lord promised them that you would survive and all would be healed among our people.”
He tries to crack a smile, even though he does have hope for it all, but can't help but remember how everyone used to give him such stares and consider him an evil child. “Yeah... Well, it's good to be back home, but I've decided that I'm ready to move out and live with my boyfriend now. I'm thirteen years old and can make those decisions now.”
His Grandfather stands up as his Grandmother steps away, more so in fear rather than sadness. “But... What about—"
“I'm not sick anymore. The shadows don't haunt me. Please... You must understand. You must.”
The mood in the room is tense. Aldan watches quietly, respectfully not speaking until his opinion is asked for.
Grandpa comforts his wife, massaging her shoulders. “Lev, all because you're not... haunted by them anymore, it doesn't mean that you can go on and about like all of the boys and girls. Why don't you just stay here for a few more months and think it out before you jump on a decision like this?”
“It's not a spontaneous decision! I love Bryan and I want to be with him!” He calms down, not wanting to raise his voice too much on them. After all, they're just worried after everything that's happened in the past. “Please. I'll visit every week. Besides, I have to keep in contact with Aizen and Holt anyway.”
Both of the grandparents think in silence for a moment before walking back to the desk and whispering conversation to each other. Lev's wolf ears twitch as he listens, even though he doesn't mean to. When they return, Grandpa speaks up for her. “Okay, Lev... We'll allow you to stay with your boyfriend, BUT you will visit us once every three days. You will clean yourself every day when you're gone. Right, Aldan?” He looks up to him to get a nod. “You'll obey their rules and show no disrespect. You're to give them just as much of it then you are to us, understand? If I get a single letter sent to me from the principal or the teachers saying that you got in another fight with someone, then you're back here on house arrest for two months.” He spits into his hand, as if to prove that he's not so old after all. “Shake on it?”
He shrugs. “Yes, 'Pa. He spits into his palm and shakes. Okay. I'm taking my painting with.”
Aldan clears his throat. “If I may?” He speaks to the grandfather and grandmother. “Lev's been nothing but respectful and helpful around the house. He's been doing his best at school, even before being cleansed of the shadows, to get along with the other students. If he steps out of line, he knows that he'll have to deal with me, or my wife.” He looks at Lev. “Right?” Lev nods and Aldan continues. “He'll be treated as one of our own. Because he is one of our own now. And he'll visit you as you require, but you're both welcome to visit him at our house. Because it's his house, too. And, I suppose in a way, we're in-laws now.”
“So it is settled.” The grandfather helps his wife back to the table, picking up her spilled plate of food. “I'll let you take your things, then.”
Lev guides Aldan into his room, lighting all of the candles against the wall in just a second or less. He opens his closet and pulls out a large bag, which he stuffs his clothes, glass jars, and incense into. “We have to be careful with that painting, ok? I think we'll use my bedsheets around it. You'll have to take it down since I only have this one hand. Oh wait!” He holds out his hand, levitating it off of the wall and laying it down on his mattress.
Aldan arches an eyebrow. “How long have you been able to do that? I thought it was the black mage levitating the dagger. I didn't realize you can do that, too.” He helps Lev carefully wrap the painting in sheets. “You know, with the rain and all, maybe we should leave this to pick up when the weather's better. Even if we make haste, it's liable to get a good soaking.”
Mikey chews happily on a cherry filled pastry, his lips and tongue gradually turning a bright red. Jay watches him eat, smiling softly and sighing every once in a while. Bryan watches the other demons, silently comparing each of them to Drew and Lev Aizen. He leans forward and whispers to his brother and Jay. “Do you think all demons are fun and amazing like Drew, and Aizen, and Lev? Are there any, sort of boring, demons? Or jerks, do you think?”
Bryan downs his coffee, refilling his cup from the center of the table. “I'm sure there are plenty of boring demons here that sit and around and pray all day. Plus, there's all of the ones that thought Drew and Lev were evil. I bet they feel really stupid now...” He speaks quietly, hoping that none of them can hear as well as his boyfriend. “Shouldn't you be drawing them all right now?”
Jay leans his head down on the table, staring at his half-empty cup. “I bet my parents won't even be home when we go to pick up my stuff. Mom will be at work and Dad will either be passed out from drinking or starting his morning liquor breakfast. I just want to get to school already. Can't wait to move in and be away from my house.”
Aldan and Drew come back upstairs, Lev holding his cauldron to his chest in one hand and his bag hanging from his side. He pulls up a chair, setting the cauldron down on a separate table, and sips from Bryan's cup. “What do you think of this one? It's good for people that don't like coffee. Has a sort of creamy taste without needing any milk.” He grabs one of the empty cups, handing it over to Aldan. “Here. We'll come back later on in the week for the painting when the weather isn't as bad.”
Aldan waits for coffee, drinking almost a full cup and signaling for a refill. He grabs a random pastry. “Blueberry! Right, boys. Jay, do you want to go to your house before school? We'd have to head to school right after, but you both can store your things in my office until we head home. Or we head home with Lev's things, race to school and visit your house this afternoon.”
“I'd rather get it over with.” He sighs. Before he stands up, he finishes his coffee. “You want me to carry that for you, Lev?”
“Sure, Jay. Thanks.” With his approval, he allows Jay to take the cauldron as everyone finishes their pastries and coffee before heading back out into the wet weather. Aldan and Bryan help Lev up on Whirlwind and then they go onwards on the path to Jay's house.
As they walk, heads down against the rain and cold, Jay and Mikey hold hands. Bryan rides with Lev, sitting in front and controlling Whirlwind. Lev holds onto him with his good arm, Bryan is thankful for warmth the demon-boy provides. Aldan walks beside the horse, with one arm around Jay and Mikey's shoulders.
Passing into the rougher section of town, where the houses and shops and tenements are more run down, more beat up, Aldan moves Jay and Milliken next to Whirlwind, taking up an outside position. He doesn't expect trouble. Most thieves and muggers hunker down in inclement weather, but he's taking no chances with his boys.
Jay guides the group to his house. A medium sized place that becomes small when the number of people living there are taken into account. The yard is unkempt, though relatively free of trash and debris.
Jay kisses Milliken's hand. “Wait for me, okay? I'll be in and out in just a second.” Before Aldan asks if he needs any help, he hushes him down and runs into the house. Like a mouse, he tip-toes his way around, hoping to not stumble into one of his brothers and sisters and land to their attacks or drama. His father is asleep in his chair, two empty bottles of brandy to his crotch. He reaches into his pocket, taking some change out, then heads upstairs to start packing his clothes. There's not much there for him though. His room is a mess, torn up carpet, walls ripped apart, starving dogs running around and begging him for food. “Hey there, Davey. Mom didn't feed you, did she? We'll look for something downstairs in a second.” He looks over to his brothers bed, stumbling into his closet and feeling his clothes. “I'll visit you sometime soon, ok? I promise that I haven't forgotten about you.” After gathering all that he can into a small bag, he walks with Davey downstairs, finds some chicken legs in the sink, and throws them into the dog bowl. One of his younger sisters, about four years old, walks into the kitchen and plays with her dole on the ground. Jay makes her a quick breakfast cereal before he leaves, walking out through the half-shattered door and back to his boyfriend. Even though he's glad that he didn't run into his mother, he can't help but to feel guilty for leaving all of those kids to her. “Alright. Let's get the hell out of here. Don't look at the people around town like you're afraid of them. They'll find it offensive and feel more of a need to cause trouble. If you look at them like they're just normal folk they'll treat you like gold.”
“Are you okay?” Mikey's face is worried. “Were your parents upset?”
Aldan takes Jay's meager belongings and stuffs them into a saddle bag. He kneels down so that he's face to face with his newest son. “We can give your mom some money if you think it would help. Or we can bring food. Not for your dad or mom, but for your brothers and sisters. Okay?”
He nods, stiffen and emotional. “Yeah. I'm fine.” Jay tightens the grip on Mikey's hand, holding onto him as if their part would leave him lost and devastated.
While they walk to school, another couple finds themselves also in climate of tension. Back in the demon temple and at the bottom floor, Aizen trounces around his room, dressed only in his fundoshi, arguing with Holt for possibly the first time since they've been together. “You're not going. Not unless I'm coming with and that's that!”
Cooly, calmly, Holt responds. “No, that is not that. I'm going, and you're not. I'm a trained soldier, you are not. You're a musician, an artist. War is no place for you. You have to stay here and keep up with your studies.” His calm irritates Aizen. Even in the midst of their worst fights, Holt always stays so calm.
“And I don't know how to fight them?” He raises his voice. “Have you forgotten what I did? Killing a lead commander? You know that I can help and I know more than to make music. What, wha-What am I supposed to do while you're gone? What if you were to never come back?”
Holt shakes his head. “That was one time. This will be a war, Aizen. You can defend yourself in a small skirmish. But what about armored warriors? Massed archers? While I'm gone you study and pray for me.”
Aizen sits down on the bed, hiding his head in his hands and knees. “I've already lost a friend. Now I'll lose my lover, too.”
“You're not losing me, Aizen.” He sits next to his demon. “I love you and you know that. Why do you want to go to war? Just to be near me? You'll worry about me and that will distract you in a battle. I'll worry about you and that will distract me.” Wrapping an arm around Aizen's shoulder, he pulls him close. “It would be different if you were trained. But you're not. Besides, if Aldan goes, he's going to need someone here that he can trust to watch over his family.”
Aizen falls back on the bed, unable to find the words that will never convince his husband to say otherwise. He knows deep down he has his own personal reasons for going to war with them, as well as his duty to the kingdom. “I don't want you to go. I love you too much.”
Holt climbs along the bed until he's lying beside Aizen. “I know. I love you, too. I don't "want" to leave you and go off to war. I know the danger. I'd much rather stay here with you. Warm nights in bed with you. Waking up with you. Being with you is the best feeling ever. Every moment is a treasure. But you can't even use a sword or bow...what would you do in war? In a battle?”
“I have a sword...” He points to the one his parents gave him, hanging above his cauldron by the wall. “And I have my staff. You know it has great power. Those will protect me.” He digs his head into a pillow. “It doesn't matter. I'll always lose.”
Holt gently pulls on Aizen's shoulder, pulling him out of the pillow. He lays down, sliding his face next to Aizen's. Smiling, he touches the tip of his nose to the tip of Aizen's nose. It's not about winning or losing. “Look, maybe I'm not the one to judge. Maybe you're better with a sword than I allow myself to see. Maybe I'm biased for fear of you being wounded or killed. I don't know, Aizen. I just know that right now, I'd be more worried for you than I would be for myself and that would lead me to make mistakes in battle.”
Aizen nods, however much he wishes to disagree, but he knows fighting goes nowhere. He rubs his nose against Holt's, pressing himself up closer to him, and kisses him so soft as if he were fragile. “You'll forgive me if I try to convince you otherwise every night. I'll train here after school and when you're not around. Before you leave, I'll prove to you that I'm worthy of fighting, that you'll have nothing to worry about. You've forgotten. I have this.” He holds his hand up, showing a flame.” And I also have this.” He puts his hand to Holt's heart, warming his body, rubbing his hand against the sore parts of his arms and shoulders that are tired from training, quickly healing the knots in his muscles.
“I haven't forgotten, Aizen. How could I ever forget anything about the demon I love more than life itself?” He kisses Aizen, his hands moving down Aizen's body, gently tugging at his fundoshi. “If you can prove that you won't need me to watch out for you, you'll have weakened my argument against you coming with us. That's a lot of training, though.” Gently, he massages and tugs the base of Aizen's tail. “I don't want to fight anymore.”
“Then what do you want to do?” Aizen places one hand to Holt's side, raising it up enough so he can feel along his stomach.
Brushing his lips over Aizen's face, Holt kisses his ear. “We could play cards?”
“Cards?” He laughs. “That was an odd answer.”
“Whatever else would we do?” He looks around the small apartment. “I suppose we could clean.”
“Yes, that sounds nice.” His tail flaps from side to side, then curls to tickle Holt's hand. “I forgot to take my bath last night and the baths are rather full in the morning. Perhaps you clean licks his cheek me with your tongue?”
“I don't know. Lift your arms.” When Aizen lifts his arms high over his head, Holt leans in and sniffs, first one and then the other pit. “When was your last bath?” He nuzzles Aizen's neck, sniffing and kissing.
“I guess it's been two days now.” His erection grinds against Holt as he teases him. He kisses him harder three times before going tongue in mouth, raising one hand to rub against Holt's left nipple.
Holt moans softly. Reaching down he rubs Aizen's chest and thumbs his nipple. “I suppose that's not so bad, two days.” He rolls Aizen over onto his back, grabbing and pinning his wrists. Nuzzling his neck again, he licks and kisses his boyfriend. Slowly, he moves to Aizen's left armpit, licking and sucking loudly. “Such a dirty demon! Someone's earned themselves a spanking, I think.” He licks his way across the smooth, tight chest. Arriving at the other armpit, he gives it the same treatment, licking and sucking until he's clean.
Aizen strips off his fundoshi, tossing it aside as he lays and moves to Holt's movements. If he wants to lick his pits, he raises them. If it's his feet he wants, he lifts and moves it. His tail, it moves to him. Their bodies move and dance as they lather each other with their kisses, licks, and spit, motioning through warm touches. “Take off your garments.” Spitting into his hand, he lubricates his erection and uses remnants on it to Holt's cock once he's fully undressed. “When do you have to go in today?”
Holt climbs on top of Aizen, straddling his waist, teasing his lover's cock with his own in a fleshy joust. “I am supposed to report in sometime after noon. I don't think I'll be in any trouble is I'm later than that.” He grabs Aizen's wrists, holding his arms out, slightly raised. He kisses Aizen deep. “Why? What did you have in mind to make it up to me?” The playful smile is matched with a glint in his eye.
Aizen moans as their cocks rub against each other, which makes it hard for him to give an answer. “Well, you could... fuck me, of course.”
Holt raises up, sitting on Aizen's thighs, their cocks touching. Tugging at his tunic, he pulls it off revealing his pale, smoot skin. He quickly darts down, kissing and licking Aizen's tummy, then stands on the bed, towering over his partner. Looking down, he unbuttons his pants, pushing them down. With barely a look behind him, he jumps backwards. Never taking his eyes from his beloved, his pants and boots join his tunic and Aizen's fundoshi somewhere on the floor, out of their way. “I think I will fuck you.” Standing at the edge of the bed, he grabs Aizen's ankles, pulling the boy closer to him. He presses one of his lover's feet to his face, sniffing and then licking the bottom of the foot, tickling him with his tongue. Draping Aizen's ankles on his shoulders, he looks down on Aizen. “You have never been more beautiful or handsome than you are right this moment, Aiz.”
He coats his hand with more spit, rubbing it against his hole and pushing one finger in to get himself prepared. “When I'm all dirty and smelly? That's how you like me?” Once he feels he's ready before, he falls back and puts a pillow under his neck. “You're always beautiful, no matter what. I'm so lucky to have you.”
Holding Aizen's ankles, kissing and sucking one set of toes after the other while his partner fingers himself, Holt nods. “Dirty and smelly? I've never seen the day where you're too dirty or too smelly for me to desire, to hunger over.” He leans forward slightly, resting his dick on Aizen's cock and balls. He sucks on his tongue, until he's generated a mouthful of spit. Aiming carefully, he lets the spit drool out of his mouth to land on his dick before running onto Aizen's balls and down his crack. Easing his cock down, he positions himself to take over when Aiz feels ready.
After placing his hands to his lovers arms, as if to guide him, he gives a nod and exhales. “Fuck me, Holt. I want you.”
Holt nods, smiling. “And you shall have me and I shall have you.” Gently, he pushes his cock past Aizen's hand into his hole. He leans forward as his dick slowly fills Aizen. Letting one leg free, he leans down, kissing Aizen as his dick glides into his lover's tight, welcoming hole. His tongue mimics his cock, with the demon-boy's mouth and ass being filled with Holt's elven flesh. “Ohhh, you feel so good.”
Aizen's head immediately tilts back as his prostate is hit by just the first thrust. He reaches down to stroke himself slowly, then raises back up to kiss Holt. They kiss passionately as if they've become one, tongues battling as their skin draws closer. As Holt moves more into the bed, he wraps his legs around him. His tail sporadically moves like a snake around in the bed as he's overwhelmed by his lover fucking his ass. “Harder, babe.”
Without breaking their kiss, Holt nods and thrusts harder into his eager lover. Soon, the two of them have established their rhythm. Holt's cock slides into Aizen, and with a quick flex of his hips, the elf drives his cock balls-deep in his lover, as he withdraws, he kisses Aizen deeply only to slightly pull his head back as he plunges his dick back into the demon. Their bed creaks slightly, adding the sounds of their love. Aizen moans, Holt grunts, each of the voices lyrical, if primitive. Their bodies slap against each other, adding their own applause to their performance. As his passion builds, as he feels his load growing larger and more urgent, his thrusts become faster and harder. “Oh, fuck, yeah.... Soon, babe. Very soon.”
“Inside of me this time.” He squeezes his arms around him, leaving hickies on his neck as he moans, along with one small bite mark on his shoulder that draws just the faintest amount of blood. With every thrust, his body reacts in some way, whether it’s his hands gliding over Holt's pale skin, his toes curling up, or even just touching his dick faster when he's been hit in the right place by the head of his lovers cock. “Fuck yeah. You like that ass?” He kisses him once, gasping as he tries to catch his breath. “Cum inside of me, babe.”
“I love that ass...I love your ass...ungh....” His eyes close for a few seconds, opening as his moans and grunts grow more desperate. He kisses and nibbles Aizen's neck, whispering in his ear. “Gonna cum...Nngghh.” His body begins to twitch and spasm as Aizen feels the first spray of elven cum erupt inside of him. He whispers and grunts Aizen's name as he cums, filling his lover with his seed. After a few spurts, he slows down, still driving his cock deep into Aizen, still unloading weak streams of cum, but he kisses Aizen hotly, holding their lips together, feeling the walls of Aizen's mouth with his tongue. Finally, his thrusts slow and stop and he rests his face against his husband's neck, breathing heavily, sweating, and trying to recover. “I love you, Aizen.”
When Holt comes, Aizen can feel every part of it, from his cock thrusting, pulsating, and shooting his seed into him, even to the tip of his own dick, in which he has a dry orgasm simply from being so completely absorbed by his lovers climax. He's still inside of him, motionless, as his husband calls out his name. “I love you too, Holt. So much...” He kisses him softer, more lovingly and less driven by lust.
Reaching across the bed, Holt pulls a blanket over them both. He resumes cuddling with his husband. His breathing quickly returns to normal, but he lies there, entangled together. “Now you make me want to stay here. With you. In your arms.”
“You can... Tell them you're sick. Or that I'm sick and you need to watch over me.” He laughs, realizing that he's never actually been sick in his entire life.
Holt raises his head, a strange look on his face. He shifts, placing his elbow on Aizen's chest and his chin and his hands, looking down into Aizen's eyes. “Or. . . “. He stops, staring at Aizen. “Or . . .”
“You could... Take me along?” He looks confused. “See if I can learn a thing or two?”
“Ha!” Shaking his head, Holt taps a finger on Aizen's chin as he answers. “How did you know?? That's exactly what I was thinking.” He slides off to Aizen's side, draping a leg and arm over him. “Are you up for that? Perhaps you'll prove me wrong, make me believe you can handle war.”
“I'll do more than prove you wrong.” Aizen humps his boyfriend as he rubs his hands against his back, savoring the taste and feeling of his sweaty body. “To the baths before we go?.”
Holt stares into Aizen's eyes. Gently, he feels his cheek and jaw line. “You are the most beautiful creature I've ever seen. If we bathe now, we'll have to bathe again after. Or are you saying you're embarrassed to have elf-scent on you?”
“No...” He kisses him. “In that case, I'll stay as I am.”
His eyes widening in surprise, Holt laughs. “As you are? Naked? I don't think so!” Sticking his tongue out, he teases. “That would cause quite the scene in the camp. No, I think you should wear clothes.” Holt sits up and stretches towards the ceiling. He smiles back at his lover, squeezing his knee “Best wear something comfortable that you won't mind getting filthy.” He hops off of the bed, crossing to the sink where he pumps freshwater. He takes a long drink and washes his face before pulling on his clothes.
“Alright.” He literally jumps out of bed, opens the dresser, and looks for a pair of the clothes that he made specifically for dirtier jobs - gray pants that seem thin but have an armored quality to them and a tight green tunic. After looking himself over in front of the mirror, he takes his sword out, swinging it in practice a few times before sheathing it and attaching it to a belt.
“My warrior-poet.” He glances down at Aizen's feet. “Would you be able to wear boots if we were in battle?” He pulls his own boots on, stands and attaches his sword belt. Grabbing two cloaks, he tosses one to Aizen. “It'll be cold and might be rainy. We'll have time to grab coffee and something if you're hungry.” Opening the door, he heads into the hallway.
He places the cloak on even though he has no need for it. As they walk, he explains, “I never wore shoes while we were out in the forest. No demon has ever done so in the entirety of their lives. I can fight barefoot, as I have before.” They walk upstairs, out of the shop, and into the busy streets.
“Battlefields are different, though. Blood and worse. Broken weapons. Spikes, caltrops.” He shrugs. “Just something else to consider. To protect your feet, but also to keep from losing your footing.” He nudges Aizen with his shoulder as they walk quickly away from town. “That is if you manage to convince me to let you come with.”
“It's not you that I need to convince. It's them.” He rolls his eyes. “If my fighting isn't good enough, then they'll see that I can heal the wounded and still protect myself doing so.”
“Don't be so sure. I can't risk losing you, Aizen.” He takes Aizen's hand as they walk. “But you make a good point. You would be valuable as a healer. I don't know why that hadn't occurred to me.”
The two of them drift into silence, walking and holding hands. The cover ground quickly, neither of them tiring, until the camp comes into view. A simple wooden palisade surrounds a small clutch of tents and one or two wooden buildings. Short towers rise at each of the four corners and over the gates. A troop of four guards stand guarding the gates, spears in hand against any threat. They wave Holt and Aizen through with a nod and a wave.
Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Fourteen
Tension on the roads still lingers despite all of the facts coming forward about the attacks. Once Lev and Jay get into school, they leave their bags in Aldan's office and shuffle to their desks, only making it in time by a few minutes. Aldan has barely enough time to relax in his desk chair before someone enters. It's Grant, but he seems different than before. Not in a bad way. On the contrary, he seems more positive than he has previously.
“Sorry to barge in on you when you've been gone for a few days. I just wanted to tell you that while you were gone, I made up with Jay and apologized to him. I'll try to do the same to Lev as well before the day is done.”
Aldan gestures to the chair in front of his desk. “Really? I'm glad to hear that, Grant. How do you feel about it?”
“Good. Really good, actually. We haven't spoken much since then, but I feel a lot better.” He crosses his arms, sinking further into his chair. “I'm thinking of enlisting.”
“In the army?” Aldan's eyes widen and he leans forward, resting his hands together on his desk. “Why? And what do your parents think?”
“They don't know yet...” He pauses, his anxiety unfolding. “I want to get away from them and fight for the kingdom, because I feel like it's worth fighting for.”
“I can respect that, Grant. But, you won't mind if I ask you some questions?” Aldan sighs. “Are you sure about the army, though? War is coming. People will die. It will be harder than anything you've ever done. In peace time, it's not so bad. The training is pretty simple and basic. But with action against the Cruiberg on the horizon, you'll be pushed very hard.” He stands and walks around the desk, sitting down on the front edge. Pulling up his shirt, he shows his scars. “Are you ready to risk your life? Or your limbs? All these scars I received in service. If you fight and live, you'll have scars of your own.”
Grant grunts, eyes widening as he notes the scars. He frowns and explains, “I know of the dangers of war. A week ago, I was still a child with no brain whatsoever. You showed me how much of a fool I was and after the seeing the light I came to see through all of the lies that I grew up with. My parents, I can't even look them in the eyes anymore.”
Aldan pulls his shirt down. “Have you talked to anyone about signing up? Given any thought to what you want to do in the army? I'm not saying you shouldn't enlist, Grant. I just want you to know everything involved.”
“I'd like to fight, even though I'm not too experienced with the sword... I just, I can't be with them anymore!” He slaps his hands down on the desk, then apologizes. “My parents were born in Cruiberg. They aren't sympathizers or were involved in the attacks, but I know that they still support their army. If I told them, they'd throw me out of the house and disown me. So I might as well go to the army and make money to live on my own, right?”
“Fair enough.” Aldan returns to his seat. “When do you plan on enlisting?”
“As soon as I can. Maybe after school?” He gives surprising puppy eyes to Aldan. “Does that upset you? That I want to enlist?”
Leaning back in his chair, Aldan thinks for a moment. He holds his hands together, index fingers steepled and tapping his chin as he ponders. “No, it doesn't upset me. In a way, I'm proud of you. You're proving that you think things through. You want to build your own life, in addition to escaping the prejudices of your parents. The army's a good way to do that. He sighs But I'd be lying if I claimed I wasn't worried. I've seen a lot of my friends die in battle. I'd hate to lose you that way, Grant. You're old enough to make your own mind, and if you still want to join, you have my blessing. I won't pull any strings to get you any special treatment, though.”
“I understand...” He nods, sighing as well. “Thank you for helping me through everything. I'll keep you updated with my enlistment, if they accept me, and what I'll do. You think you'll go back in fight?”
Aldan nods. “Yes. I think so. My wife won't like it, but the Cruiberg fucked with me and my family directly. I'll pay them back in blood for what they did to Drew and tried to do with Lev. And for poisoning my Bryan.”
“Who's Drew and Bryan?” He looks confused. “Oh, I forgot that you were the one that stopped the attack and saved Lev...” He laughs. “Silly me. You're sort of the talk around the kingdom right now. Do you have people thanking you or giving you gifts? Has the King gave you any honors yet?”
“Not yet. Really haven't noticed anything from anyone.” He turns and stares out the window. “Bryan's my oldest son, Lev's his boyfriend. Drew was a demon boy, not much older than Lev. The dark mage tried to use him the way they did with Lev. He resisted, to a point. But he killed some men and was executed. After we were married.”
“Oh...” He frowns. “I'm, uhm, sorry to hear that. For your loss, I mean.”
“Mhm. Thank you.” He turns back to Grant. “But you see that I have several personal scores to settle with them. Provided the wife agrees.” He laughs. “I'm sure she will. She's more angry with them than I am.”
Grant nods, standing up out of his chair and bowing. “Well, I must head back to class. Thank you for speaking to me, sir. I'll come back tomorrow to let you know how my enrollment goes.”
“Great. Good luck, Grant.” Aldan waves and smiles. He falls back into his chair and begins thinking about the war. About being away from home again. Minutes pass. Sighing, he takes a file and begins reading.
An hour of time passes by, with a few students coming in every now and then to report on smaller issues, mainly curious to see that Aldan's alright after hearing about what had happened. Lev even has his lunch with Aldan alone in their office, wanting to spend time with him in peace for the moment. Once class starts again, Youeen comes in and sits down, leaning back in his chair.
“Hello, Youeen. How are things with you?” Aldan is happy to see the boy.
“Uhm, I'm.... Okay? He gives a strange face. Are you okay? After everything that happened?”
Aldan frowns.” Yes, I am, thanks for asking. Are you sure you're okay? I missed talking with you while I was out.”
“Uhm, I'm alright, I guess. I've just been thinking…” He puts his chair down, kicking one foot away in the air. “It's a stupid thought... I just wish I could do something for those that are addicted to starshatter to help them, you know?”
“It's not a stupid thought, Youeen. How would you like to help them? Maybe together, we can figure out a way for you to do that.”
“I don't know! Like, maybe I could go to the schools and warn people about it or help those addicted to it go to the white mages for treatment until they can get clean.” He shrugs. “Maybe it's hopeless and impossible to solve.”
“That doesn't mean you shouldn't try.” Aldan drums his fingers on the desk. “I think we could work on warning people, especially young people.”
“Yeah? I haven't really thought it through. Maybe you could talk to the principal about it? And he could speak to the other schools?”
“I think that we should both talk to him.” Aldan grins. “You're the second boy who's made me proud today.”
“Huh? Really?” He almost jumps out of his seat, but then responds with a blush. “Well... Thank you. So you'll speak to the principal about it at some point?”
“Indeed, I will.” his face grows serious. “How are things at home?”
“They're, um, okay.... I'm thinking of applying for a foster home to leave though. I don't want to be tempted anymore into using again. It's just not safe anymore.” Youeen sits up more in his seat, speaking clearly. “Don't worry. They're not really much of a family to me anyway. I know a lot of kids at the foster homes, so I would be welcomed there.”
“If I can help with that, let me know. You realize, Youeen, that if things get too bad for you, you can come to my house. Don't feel that you have to run away or try living on the streets or on the riverfront.” He crosses around his desk, resting a hand on Youeen's shoulder.
“Yes sir.” He nods his head. “I'll keep that in mind. Well, I must go.” He stands up, stumbling around as he walks to the door. “Bye, Aldan!” He waves before exiting. Once the door is shut, Aldan is able to catch his breath for a moment before remembering that he's scheduled to go onto his next job at the prison, which means that he will most likely have to break the upsetting news to some of the inmates, while the others will be able to decide whether or not they want to catch a break.
Aldan locks the pupil's files in his desk, and dons his cloak against the chill and damp. He stops by the principal's office, letting him know that later they have something interesting to discuss. Before he leaves, Aldan pauses at the door and watches Youeen. Something seemed off with the boy, but he wants to observe before drawing a conclusion.
The rain continues to come down relentlessly and muddy the grounds, which helps clear the crowds in the roads. Aldan makes his way to the prison, speaking shortly with the warden before getting his files. As Peter mentioned before, there reports and crimes have been unchanged, while a few others have had their sentences revoked and put into question, stating that they will either work with Aldan and the enlisting agents to find a job for them or return to court to face a time of sentencing. Along with his files contains a list of jobs that the youth can choose to take. Before leaving, the warden makes Aldan a cup of coffee and requests for him to visit at least one new youth and see how he reacts to the idea of helping the army. He notices Peter upstairs on break, whom remains silent and staring down on him.
Aldan goes over the file on the new youth as he sips the coffee. It's good, but not as good as Lev's. As he walks, he gives Peter a quick wave and thumbs up. He decides to make the new youth his first stop, making his way the guard room for that section. After greeting the guards and making small-talk, he asks about the prisoner
One of the guards points at the file, showing him the main things to take notice of. “Campbell is a stubborn one, fourteen and with a mild temper. Don't try to push his buttons.” He points down to his crimes. He killed this bully at his school with a knife and was set for the block, but because of his date of sentencing it had been revoked. He leads him to the cell, shouting to Campbell. “Someone's hear to speak to you! Stand up and away from the door!” Campbell is chubby, tall and around six foot two with short black hair. He lazily steps out of bed and stands by his dresser with his hands behind his back. “Yeah, yeah yeah. Haven't I already proved that I'm harmless?”
Aldan enters the cell, taking a seat at the table. “Campbell, I'm Aldan. I'm here to help you decide what to do about your sentencing. Have a seat.”
The guard moves on and shuts the cell. Campbell sits down, filling two glasses of water, and pushes one over to Aldan. “Like how much time I'm getting since my sentence has changed?”
“That. Or you could join the army or navy. Serve time there, come out the other side a free man with skills and maybe a stipend.” Aldan looks the prisoner over. “Can I ask you some questions?”
“The army?” He looks surprised. “Well, I'm interested.” He laughs in joy, slapping hands on the table and clapping his shoes to the ground. “Ask away!”
“It says that you killed another boy for being a bully.” Aldan looks at Campbell. “But I have a hard time picturing you being bullied.” He takes a sip of water. “I'm curious who this boy was bullying that you felt you had to kill him to protect them?”
“What?” His eyes bulge out and he looks at Aldan angrily. “What does it matter?”
“If you had told this at your trial, your sentence may not have been death.” Tapping his fingers on the table, watching for signs of Campbell's temper, Aldan continues. “This person must be very important to you. Yet, you said nothing about them to save yourself. This person must be worried about you.”
He goes silent for a moment, thinking back on the incident and everything that happened beforehand. “One of my friends is an athro, but he's very short, very weak and frail. This guy felt the need to always pick on him and I saw what it was doing to him, but did nothing in response. One day my friend takes a knife to his throat he puts one finger to his neck and draws a line and cuts it like that. Would have bled to death if he had cut deep enough. At the time, I thought he was dead, and I was enraged. So I killed the bully. Stuck a dagger into his chest, then his heart and throat.”
“I see. Your friend survived? You two were. . .very close?”
“Yeah. Best friends. He visited me the other day. We're not like that, if that's what you're thinking. Just good friends.”
“Of course. Well, I'm sure he'll be thrilled that law's been changed. And for the record, if you and he were like that, it really wouldn't make a difference to me.” He slaps his knee. “What shall we do with your sentence?”
“Don't worry... My parents are both women. I have no problem with that kind of stuff.” He grins, sipping down his water. “Well, what is there for me to do? Am I, like, fighting alongside on the front lines? Is that how they execute kids now?”
“You'll receive training just like any other recruit. There will be limits on what you can do on leave and you may be restricted to your post. But, no, you won't be tossed into the front lines just to get you killed. You'll be trained and if you survive the full length of your sentence, you'll be detached from the service and have the chance to live as a free man.”
He looks at Aldan, waiting for something more. “There has to be something more to it. I mean, this is like a gift! I'd scrub the floors of a ship instead of being stuck in this room.”
“Ships don't have floors. They have decks.” Aldan shrugs. “Things may change, more policies defined. Right now, you're one of the first to be given this offer. Years in the army isn't exactly easy or safe.”
“Yes, but a death sentence isn't necessarily safe either, is it?” Campbell raises a brow. “So how long do you think I'll be staying here before they recruit me? Do I still have to get a specific job or what?”
“Once you make a decision, I imagine you'll be transferred quickly. They'll try to determine what you're good at and place you there. Unless you've some hidden talent, you'll most likely be assigned to infantry.” He looks at Campbell. “You'll have to learn to control your temper.”
“I'm not really good with sword or bow, but I'm alright in hand combat.” He pulls up the sleeve of his prison shirt, revealing his muscles.
Aldan nods. “Nice. They'll train you with a sword. They might use you in a construction battalion. Or in supply. Like you say, it would be better than this place. If you've any letter to be delivered, I can see to them. Parents, anthro friend who you're not 'that way' with.”
“Hey!” He bites back. “I really mean it when I say that I don't swing that way!” He rolls his eyes. “Anyway, I'll have to write letters tonight and send them tomorrow. I don't think my parents know that the change in law applied to me yet. But I'll get to it.”
“Six months at the front, no women. Gets cold enough, you may not swing that way, but you may drift a little.” Aldan chuckles. “Is that what you'd like to do, the army?”
“Yeah, I think so.” He forms a smile, refilling their glasses. “Construction sounds nice. My Dad is a construction worker, actually.”
“Ah, we'll make sure to note that. So, does he have a crush on you or you on him?”
“What?” He raises his voice. “You pervert!”
“I married a demon boy who was 13 years old. Aldan smirks Pervert is not something that bothers me.”
He quiets down. “Like I said, I'm not judging.” After a moment of silence, he looks away and quietly answers. “Maybe I think he's a little cute... Oh, fuck off! Leave me be so I can write my letters!”
“Where's he live? I'll bring him by tomorrow afternoon.” He stands. “Don't be embarrassed at how you feel, Campbell. I bet you think he doesn't know.”
“Uh, he lives in Akinridge, the poor site of town. Address is 331.” He walks over to his dresser, grabbing some paper and a pen before sitting back down. “And his name is Lenny.”
“Any message for him?” His face grows somber, his smile fading. “You know what the Cruiberg do with anthros, don't you?”
“Yeah... I know.” He shakes his head, beginning to write a letter to his mother. “If I get the chance, I'll kill any of them that get in my way.”
Aldan nods approvingly. “Good. I'm glad to hear that. Look, one thing to consider, Campbell. Before you're transferred to the army for training, tell Lenny how you feel. This is a real war we're getting into. You may not make it back.” He takes Lenny's address, clasping Campbell's shoulder. “Don't leave things unsaid.”
“Tomorrow...” He sighs, speaking quietly. After finishing the first letter, he folds and seals it, then moves to his fathers. “I promise.” Campbell looks up and smiles. “Thank you, Aldan.”
“You're welcome.” Aldan heads for the cell door. “You sure you don't want me to take those now, the letters? And do you know who changed the law? Who persuaded the King to change it?” He waits a moment. “It was two human boys. Bryan and Milliken. Because they'd just lost their 13 year old step-father, a demon boy, to the headsman's axe. I'll pass your thanks on to them.”
“Oh?” He pauses, moving a clear sheet over. “Dear Bryan and Milliken...” He looks up to Aldan. “I'll have to give them thanks, won't I?” He writes down the addresses for the first two letters, then thinks for a bit before working on the one in front of him. “You can take these two. Still have to write to all of my sisters.”
“Right.” Aldan takes the two, reading over the addresses. “I'll see you tomorrow, then. Do you need anything here? Food? Clean water? Hot water?”
“I think I'm good. My guard, Peter, he treats me pretty well.” He winces at him, going back to his letter. “I'll see you tomorrow, right? Or soon? Get me out of here as soon as you can!”
“Will do.” Aldan leaves, carefully tucking the letters in with his papers. He mutters to himself as he heads to the guardroom and his next case. “How many sisters does that kid have?”
The guard from before chuckles. “Six. He's the only boy.” Down one of the halls, Peter emerges and leaves the prison quietly without speaking to his friend, although it seems quite obvious that he's stressed about something.
Aldan frowns to himself. Peter is acting strange. It has to be something to do with Alec. Aldan makes his way through the labyrinthine corridors to A Block. He check in with the guard, asking if anything unusual has happened with Alec or Neke.
The guard shrugs. “Huh? Nothing new about them... Neke still cries every now and then and Alec is quiet, but I think Peter said that he eats more than before.”
“Hmm.” Aldan thanks the guard and heads for A9. The cell he knows so well. He stops before the cell door, quietly observing Alec for any sign of something amiss. Maybe Peter has realized he can't afford Cameron and Alec...Could that be it?
Alec lays in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. His breakfast is halfway completed, but cold by now. He's too out of it to even hear when Aldan enters.
Aldan enters, pausing by the table. He knocks on the table, loudly, to draw Alec from his reverie. “Heavy thoughts today, Alec?”
“No thoughts at all.” He raises one hand up, staring at it and letting it fall down slowly. “They say that you saved the kingdom. You're a legend or something?” Alec turns his head to the side and looks to Aldan. “Pretty cool, if I may say.”
“Thanks. I had help.” He pulls a chair closer to the bed and sits. “How are things with you?”
“I don't know. The same as they have been, despite the kingdom going insane.” He slaps his hands over his face. “Parents got my letters and disowned me. Should have saw that one coming.”
“What do you mean? Disowned you?” Aldan scowls. “Why?”
“They, they...” He sits up in bed, drinking water from off of his nightstand before going on. “Went to the court and worked it out. Didn't want my name associated with them because of my crime.”
Growing concerned and suspicious, Aldan's mind whirls. “Worked what out?”
“They wanted to make sure that once I'm executed I'm buried in the prison cemetery and not by my deceased sister.” His face frowns, showing his pain. “They could have tried to have my sentence revoked like some of the other are getting, but they won't. Peter said that he would try, but it's unlikely. I guess the public still wants to see blood. My blood.”
Aldan frowns, anger and hurt mixing within him. He takes Alec's hand, holding it tightly. “Well, then. The public will have to learn to live with disappointment. There's no good reason you shouldn't be given the chance to enlist. None. Alec, look at me.”
Alec squeezes his hand and looks reluctantly into his eyes.
“I'm going to do everything I can to see to it that we get you out of here. Healthy and intact. Don't give up, Alec. We can still get your sentence changed. And we will.” He looks into Alec's eyes, caressing his cheek with one hand. “Don't give up. Understand?”
He nods, tears beginning to run down his cheeks. “Yes, I understand...”
“Good.” Aldan pulls Alec into a hug. “I don't think I like your parents very much.”
“No?” He hugs him back, then finally stands up and walks to the table. “Does my guard hate me? He never speaks to me...”
“Peter?” Aldan shakes his head. “He doesn't hate you. Do you hate him?”
“No...” He looks down, blushing, but tries to hide his face with his hands.
“Peter likes you very much. He just doesn't know what to say to you.” Aldan smiles, Alec's embarrassment transforming him from a hardened criminal to a little boy again. “He's afraid of saying something wrong, of making you not like him.”
“Oh, well...” He twiddles with his fingers under the table, pushing his erection down. “There's nothing wrong that he can say to me. I'd kind of like it if he would speak to me...”
“I'll tell you a story. Peter and I were at a club, and we were drinking and he asked me about you. About how he could talk to a boy who he thought was just the most incredible boy ever.” Aldan tickles Alec. “He liked the boy so much that he brought him food from the café across the street, because he wanted to make sure the boy had the best food possible. But he couldn't talk to him. He got too nervous, to scared.”
Alec looks at his plate, realizing that he's been neglecting the gifts offered by him. The depression has left him with no hunger at all and yet now he feels as if he must eat every meal given to him in hope that it will show Peter that he appreciates him. “What's so incredible and unique about me to him?”
Aldan laughs. “Seriously? You're cute. You're smart. You're brave. He's not the only one who sees it, either.”
Alec blushes, moving his chair up closer to hide his boner that continues to frustrate him.” Do you think it would be wrong of me to... Show him that I like him the same way?”
“Do you like him the same way?”
He nods, blushing like a ripe cherry.
“Then you should tell him. Be honest. How would you show him, though?”
“I don't know...” He puts his hands on the table, wiping his sweat off on his shirt. “I could tell him or kiss him, I guess. But what's the point of leading someone on like that if I'm just going to end up dead anyway? That would be cruel to do to him.”
“You know, a few months ago, I was in love with a boy in this very same cell. Drew. He was 13, a demon. He'd murdered men who taunted and teased him. I was in love with him and he was in love with me.” He looks Alec, leaning closer to brush the hair back from his face. “What worked for us might not work for you and Peter. I think you should tell him. Maybe even let him hold you. Beyond that, I don't know. Beyond that, I think you should wait. But tell him for sure. That way you both have something, someone to work for in changing your sentence.”
Alec looks around his room, then shuts his eyes to imagine those who must have slept in here before, including Drew. Despite the graphic images in his mind, he imagines what it must have been like between Aldan and a young demon. Opening his eyes, he accepts his true feelings for Peter and nods. “Yes... I should let him know how I feel. You really think that I can have my sentence changed? I mean, what work would I do in the army anyway? I'm pretty weak and lazy.”
“Yes, I do. Peter is very. . . .um, stubborn and once he get an idea in his head, he doesn't easily let go. And then of course, you've got me on your side, too.” He regards the boy, tapping his thumb against his teeth as he thinks. “Well, you could be a potboy. Washing dishes and serving food in the mess. A barracks boy, cleaning a barracks and making sure armor was clean and in good working order. A messenger, carrying letters and orders between officers. None of those are for lazy boys, but there's not a lot of room in the army for laziness.”
“I could do that kind of stuff, though. Sounds easy enough.” He shrugs. “One of the things that got me in here was selling starshatter, after all. There's a lot of walking and fronting involved in that kind of work. Not the safest thing either.”
“What exactly did my report say about my crimes, Aldan?” He sits up and straightens his back in the chair, showing curiosity.
Aldan thinks for a moment. “There weren't a lot of details. Essentially, just the most basic facts. You dealt starshatter and killed another boy who was working for you and had tried to cheat you out of money. Thinking about your file and everything that you've told me, it seems likely that your family had the records cleaned up as much as possible. They couldn't hide everything, but the details were very sparse.”
“Ah, huh...” He grows a tad bit irritated. “But it didn't mention how he had gotten me addicted to it, then made me his partner, forced me to start selling with him or else he would kill my family, and forced himself on me when I had not made enough money for him. It doesn't even matter if it's self defense in the kingdom, because to them killing is killing, no matter what. Even if it weren't the case, they believe that my participation in selling the drug is enough to have me put here.”
Aldan leans back, surprised at Alec's forcefulness. “Mmm. No, none of that was mentioned. You are right. Even if it was accepted that you acted in self-defense, the fact that you sold on the streets, to other kids, would be enough to put you here.” He raps on the table with his knuckles. “But knowing that's the case, we can use it to argue for the change in your sentence. Is there anyone who witnessed him abusing you? Threatening your family or you?”
He shakes his head. “No... Nobody saw. My parents think that I'm a liar. Well, they were my parents... Not anymore.”
“I see.” Aldan thinks, trying to play out the likely scenarios in his mind. “That will make it more difficult, but I'm sure we can overcome all of this and save you. The important thing is to be honest and truthful. No matter how bad you think the truth is, trying to deceive the court or the Crown is worse for your chances.”
“I'm not lying... I promise.” He frowns, walking back over to his bed. “You'll tell Peter what I told you, yes?”
“If you'd like me to, yes, I will.” He stares at Alec in his bed. He remembers Drew making that same walk, from table to bed. Swallowing hard, Aldan pours himself a glass of water and drinks.
Alec hides himself in his sheets, looking away from Aldan, and stuffs his head into his pillows.
“Alec, I . . .” Aldan takes slow steps to the bed. He's attracted to Alec, though he knows he shouldn't be. Part of him aches to be inside the boy. That part is overcome by Aldan's sense of duty and caring. He rubs Alec's back for a moment. “Don't give up. I'll talk to Peter, tell him what you said. We'll win this.” Sighing, he pats Alec's shoulder once more, then strides for the cell door. Under his breath he makes a promise. “We'll win this for you and for Drew.”
Further alongside, Neke circles around in his room, waiting for the day to be over with. He freezes at the moment that he see's Aldan, places his hands behind his back, and waits for him to give the ok that he's allowed to move.
Aldan enters the cell, smiling at Neke. He walks over to him and hugs him. He takes a seat at the table, and skims Neke's file. He's perplexed and upset that the boy hasn't been approved for resentencing. “How are you today, Neke?”
“Huh?” He stumbles as he tries to get to his seat. “Uhm... I don't know. How should I feel?”
“I don't know.” Aldan struggles with how to talk with the boy about his sentence. Neke is sensitive and will likely fall apart when hearing the news. “Are you getting good food, hot water to bathe with?”
“Yeah, they've been keeping up with that. Can't you tell?” He smiles, pointing to his hair, which is clean. “There's some letters on my night stand that need to be mailed out.”
“Good, I'll take those when I leave.” He looks at the boy. He does look cleaner and, surprisingly, happier. “Your hair looks marvelous. Very attractive and alluring, I must say.”
“You think so?” Neke pulls out a deck of cards, splitting it between them. They begin to play a simple game of war and form some small talk. “So you're going to kill a bunch of Cruiberg, aren't you?”
“Oh, indeed I am. As many as I can. Have you managed a game with anyone else?”
He shakes his head. “No... None of the guards like me here. I get it...” He frowns, collecting his amount of cards. At the moment he's winning the game. “They were going to stuff one of their spies or whatever you call them in a cell with me here, but Peter fought against it, said that it would be dangerous.”
“A Cruiberg spy in here with you?” Aldan frowns. “I'll have to thank Peter when I see him. It would be far too dangerous for you. No offense, Neke, but you don't seem much of a fighter.”
“Yeah, well....” He loses this hand. “I guess you're right. When I get to the army, I'll redeem myself and be a real man. You'll see.”
Aldan sighs. “I believe you. But there seems to be a problem in that regard. For some reason, your case hasn't been approved for resentencing. I'm not sure why.” He watches Neke closely.
Neke continuous playing on with the game, pretending as if what he's been told doesn't effect him. Eventually, he stops, biting his lower lip, and asks. “B-but why? I thought the law had changed for everyone. How am I supposed to redeem myself then?”
Setting his cards aside, Aldan pulls his chair next to Neke's. He rubs the back of Neke's neck as he explains. “I'm not sure why. I intend to find out and make sure that you get the chance to redeem yourself.”
He begins to cry, although not as loud or painful as Aldan expected. “They'll, maybe... Maybe they'll think it through.” All of his cards fall out of his hands as he raises his legs up on his chair and tries into them.
Aldan continues rubbing his back and neck. “I know it hurts and you're scared. I'll do my best to figure this out. You go ahead and cry. Let it all out, boy. It's not fair or right and I'll do everything I can to fix it for you.” He strokes Neke's hair, struggling with his own emotions. Trying to think of a way to cheer him up, all Aldan can come up with is, “Your hair really does look nice...”
Neke sobs out for a few minutes until he feels as if there is nothing left, then picks up his cards and slaps down the next one in his other deck. King, and he takes all of Aldan's, winning the game.
Aldan grimaces as he is defeated. “Another game? Do you have any questions?”
The boy his head, not able to speak. He takes the cards and shuffles them. They play another game and this time Aldan wins. After it's over, the two of them part, Aldan promising to look more into his case. As he leaves back to the school, Peter stops him outside of the prison. He lights a cigarette and leans up against the wall. “How is he?”
Aldan sighs, reaching out a hand for a smoke. “Which one?”
“You know who I'm talking about.” He pulls out a cigarette and lighter, handing it over to him.
Aldan lights up. “I thought I was done with these for good when I quit after coming here. He waves his hand at the prison. Alec is worried and upset that his parents seem to have made deals to keep him from being offered the resentencing. Looking through his file, there's a lot of detail missing. So, it does appear they've been pulling strings in his case. And not to help him either.”
“Yeah, I came across that too.” Peter steps up closer to him. “I've put a petition out to the court to challenge his sentencing and have it overturned. If it doesn't work out next month, then I'll be able to try again the day of his execution a few hours beforehand. I just need to gather as much stuff as I can, maybe get some of those protestors to fill up the courthouse with me and offer them some pressure. But it's hard to persuade them, as you already know.”
“I know.” He looks at Peter, assessing his mental and emotional state. “Look, I'm going to tell you some shit. Some you'll like, some you won't. You're going to have to put that aside.” Taking a long draw, he blows smoke into the air, aiming high. “You need to be smart with this. Emotional appeals couldn't hurt, but the judges and magistrates get weeping families every case. You need a good argument. And you need to check yourself. How do you really feel about Alec? Is he. . . .a replacement to fill the emptiness in your life? How much do you really love him?”
Peter pauses, working on his cigarette as he tries to find the answers true to his heart. “I love him, but it's more than that. It's not about my wife, not about my own loneliness, no... When I see him and read his file, I know there's more to what happened than that. Those eyes would never kill without a good reason. You see it too. I know you do.”
“I do. He had a good reason, too. One that I don't think ever was brought out in his trial and has been removed from his record if it was mentioned in court.” He takes another drag. “Even if we win this and he gets an adjustment, he might not be able to stay in the city. He might end up in the army. You need to be prepared for that. You need to be prepared for raising him, too.” Aldan looks around, trying to see if anyone is eavesdropping on them. Satisfied that they're not being watched, he continues. “He wants you to talk to him. He wants to talk with you. Let him go at his own pace, okay?”
Peter nods, although a bit anxiously. “Yeah... If he goes to war, will you keep him close? Make sure he's safe?”
“I'll do what I can. There's no guarantees in battle though. Look, there's probably a hundred things you want to tell him, and thousand promises you'll want to make to him. Don't. Don't overwhelm him.” He shakes his head. “His family has turned against him. On top of everything else. What kind of people do that? It doesn't look like it on the outside, but his world is tumbling and crashing. He needs you to be stable for him.”
He throws away his cigarette, looking away and up at the clouds. The rain is stopped, but the sky is still gray, almost apocalyptic. “I'll hold it together when I'm around him, but when I get home I can't promise holding my alcohol back. Not until I have this settled. Rest assure, I will win this case and I will save his life at all costs.” Peter waves with one hand as he walks back into the prison.
Aldan waves. He watches Peter disappear into the stone sarcophagus that is the prison. He smokes, trying to plan his next move. Wondering why Alex generates such passion, but Neke seems forgotten by everyone but him. He tosses the butt into a puddle and heads back to the school.
It hasn't even been a week since he had been put into prison. Five or six days, he can't tell. But the stress and excitement has been remarkable to him. More than a thousand miles away, Alexander Steel walks with his new leader, the Blood King, Markus Yorem, as they head to speak to the Cruiberg High King. Everything went according to plan with his escape as he expected. He was given a speedy ride to the Cruiberg kingdom, handed a title as apprentice to one of the King’s greatest warriors and made a squire, all for the act of turning against his family. Of course, he had to sell them a little more than he wanted to, having to speak with the other commanders about the Harath's strongest warriors and their weaknesses, where they'll most likely go for attacks, and so on. Despite his massive immediate influence and gain of power, he still feels as if he's betrayed the one other than his commander that matters to him. Will he ever see him again? He shakes the thought out of his mind. “So where are we headed to, now? A date, perhaps?”
As they walk, his King glances at Alexander. “A date?” The man smiles, his youthful face brightening. He's tall and well built. Long, brown hair swept back from his face, held back by the coronet of his office. Markus Yorem, Blood King of the Cruiberg and youngest of the Five Kings, regarded his new squire. “You've served us well, served me well. In this whole foolish exercise, you're the only one who hasn't failed me or the High King. You've ridden hard, leaving everything behind. You deserve riches and glory for the aid you've given us. Instead, you get a date with me. We'll eat, drink, talk. And then who knows?” He stops, his bodyguards stopping instantly a few yards behind. Turning to Alexander, he reaches out running his thumb over Alexander's lips. “You are certainly beautiful enough for more. We shall see, squire. Tomorrow, the Black Mage goes on trial for his failure. But tonight?” He leans close, holding Alex's chin with his thumb and forefinger. He presses his lips to his new squire's lips. “Tonight, we date.”
Alexander closes his eyes, his own heart melting as he accepts the kiss. “There's still much that can be done. Much that I can do, too, I mean. I'm not pleased with myself.” He shakes his head. “Only when I've put an end to the rest of my family, along with the king as well, will I be pleased.” They enter a tall building, which is by a lake and separated far off from the rest of the kingdom by a long, high bridge that's always laced with fog. A manager guides them to a special room where a trio of musicians play for them, far enough away that they're not too loud and obtrusive. Alex takes his seat, pulling on the collar of his tight and expensive black suit, then playing with the golden medal to his heart. “So, you must pardon me, but I have not lived here long enough to know what food is served.”
With a wave of his hand, Markus dismisses his bodyguard. Servants appear quietly, as if summoned from smoke, taking his cloak and heavier pieces of armour. He strips down to his undergarments, his arms extended from his sides. He watches Alexander watch him. More servants appear, dressing their lord in fine silks. Loose fitting trousers, a shirt, open through his chest, but handing to mid-thigh, sandals. Everything is a deep maroon or red, as befits the King of Blood. He sits at a low table, resting on luxurious cushions. He gestures for Alexander to sit to his right. “We eat like most. Elf babies as an appetizer, followed by a main course roasted children.” He seems serious for less than a second before laughing and clapping his hands once. Servants bring food and drink. Goblets are filled with cool, red wine and crisp white wine. Flagons of beer are brought, dark and lighter. Plates of cooked vegetables, rice, noodles and small dishes of sauces are laid. Finally two crispy-skin chickens, a rack of pork ribs, and a roasted joint of beef. “The sauces are the key, young Alex. Try them with the different items. Be bold.” He takes pieces of beef, stacking squash and mushrooms atop it, dipping the whole in a thin, brown sauce and popping the entirety into his mouth. As he eats, the servants stay behind him, ready to move forward at the slightest summons.
Alex grabs a plate, filling it with meats and vegetables, then fills a goblet with a dark ale. He takes his commanders advice and lathers his food with different sauces that he smells and feels would fit with its pairings. After placing a napkin down, he rips into the ribs, which sink into his mouth, exploding with flavors he's never experienced before. “Perfect, even beautiful! My belly is sure going to be full after this.” He licks two of his fingers loudly, then holds out the others for his love, letting him clean them before he drinks from his flagon. “How long do you think it will be before we move into battle?”
Markus stares at the fingers offered him for a moment. HIs look is indecipherable, but he sucks and licks them clean. “I'm not a dog, Alexander, to clean your fingers at your whim. I like you. You intrigue me. But don't ever think that we are equals.” He takes a mushroom from Alex's plate, dipping it in another thin, dark sauce, then holding it before Alex's mouth. He slides it in slowly, along with part of his finger. “Next time, wait or ask.” He smiles and sips his wine. “I'm not sure. The High King has not announced our timetable. We have a plan, but it was made before your latest intelligences and may need serious alterations in light of your insights. Months, to be sure. The foolish Black Mage revealed our involvement before we were ready. He'll pay for that after we convict him tomorrow.” He points at an odd, almost oval shaped item, light green in color. “Try those, no sauce for the first one. Artichoke hearts. Delicious. Make sure not to gorge yourself. That wouldn't do if our date is to conclude happily for both of us.” He raises a hand and a servant scurries forth, bowing to his side. Markus grins at Alex as he whispers orders to the servant, who glances at the guest and nods before rushing out of the room.
Having being shut down like that only turns him on more, since he honors when a man trains his boy to be loyal and know his place. He nods his head and apologizes with seriousness, then returns to his meal. After a moment of considering the pieces he's set out, he engorges himself into the meal and takes Markus's recommendation with the artichoke hearts. “It's important that we win these first few battles out in Raythorn before we focus on the mountain villages or the communities out by the Varn Ra lake. If we're able to take them, then we should have an upper hand of influence. I'm quite sure Hathor has captured the majority of our spies, but we still have a few left. They just need to hang low, and when the time is right, they'll attack and take as many lives as possible.”
“You're right of course.” Markus smiles at Alex as he eats. “Delightfully intelligent you are. The problem will lie with Rakshahas, as it often does. He will press that we attack in the mountains first, destroy the E'hbel villages. He longs to bathe in anthro blood and feast on demon flesh. Literally so. And then the spies. I don't agree with the idea of using them to cause death in Harath.” He watches for Alex's reaction to that statement, crunching chicken skin.
Alex pauses for a moment, enjoying his food and alcohol before he responds. “Well, they won't go after normal folks. Just warriors that will only come to fight us anyway.” He thinks back on when he first met Rakshahas a day ago, possibly the only man he's ever met to truly disgust him. “We're too vulnerable to go to E'hbel right now. If we took all of our men there at this moment or even in a few months time, then we would not only lose the battle, but be absolutely, totally eviscerated in the process. It's important to take control of the smaller villages and have them hostage so they're more afraid of us. Let them come out of their safe zones and try to save those people.”
Markus nods emphatically as he chews. He holds up a finger, forestalling further comments until he can swallow, which he does loudly. He takes a sip of wine before speaking. He smiles delightedly. “Exactly! You have a better grasp of our strategic problems than he does. Now, mind you…” He takes an olive and eats it. “Don't let him know this, or you'll find yourself gutted by the roadside one evening when we're apart.”
The servant how left a few minutes ago, returns with other servants in tow. They bow to Alexander and begin removing his clothes. Shirt, tunic, pants, undergarments are all stripped away. They moisten cloths in a steaming, milky liquid and begin rubbing him down. They place a square of red silk over his cock and balls as they wash him. Markus watches, but does not stop eating or drinking.
“Sir, may I speak?” He holds out his arms and legs when they are asked for, making the servants job as easy as possible for them. “I in no way intend to speak to him like that nor bring it up. If anything, I find it fascinating how a man can be so cruel and violent. Things like that always make me curious, even if it can disgust me at times...”
Markus stops eating, leaning forward. One elbow on his knee, he rests his chin on his fist, examining Alex. “I could arrange for him to have you for a night. If you wish. For more close examination. Some don't survive such closeness. He might kill you just because he thinks you mean something to me.” As they wash Alex's armpits, he reaches over, feeling the freshly cleaned pit. He frowns. “Shave him.” He looks at Alex, smiling and refilling his beer. “You don't mind, do you?”
“Of course not.” One of the servants begins to shave at his armpits and pubic hair. He looks away and makes a funny face as they shave his sack as well. “I'll most likely be fighting alongside him and the brothers and hope to at least have some sort of formal relationship with them. Not like ours of course, as I am your apprentice, squire, and our relationship is deeper, more personal.” After his front is shaven, he turns over on his stomach and they clean the little amounts of hair on his cheeks. He sits back up, being scrubbed with lotions that make his skin appear smoother and younger. “How long do you think the process will be tomorrow? With the mage and all? One of your men said they would help train me with some weapons I'm inexperienced with.”
“My men will train you whenever I tell them to. Midnite. Highsun. Rain, shine. Even if the trial takes all day, you'll have your training if you wish it.” Leaning back, Markus sweeps a hand over the table. Servants approach, bowing to him, then Alex. They take each item, looking at Alex for permission before taking it away. Soon the table is cleared. A boy enters, carrying a hookah, followed by two other boys. Quickly and quietly, they assemble and prepare the smoking device. Once it's ready, the stand behind Markus. “Have you ever smoked this way? It's very pleasant and relaxing. We'll wait a bit, then have dessert.” He snaps his fingers and points down to a spot next to him. Two of the boys move forward, one bowing as he gently takes Alex's hand, helping him to his feet. The red silk square falls away. Alex notes that the boy's hands are very soft and warm. The other boy moves Alex's cushion next to Markus, where he had pointed. Alex retakes his seat, Markus resting his hand on Alex's thigh. He hands the mouthpiece to Alex. “You might have a slight euphoric feeling.”
“Ahh? I have not smoked like this before. Thank you, servants.” He nods to them, taking the mouthpiece and inhaling more than he should. A remarkable amount of smoke exhales from his mouth for a few seconds, and then he looks down, noticing Markus's hand touching him. “Are they here for any other reason?” Alex points to the two of them, then places the hand to his commanders. “They are quite... Exquisite in their beauty if I may say.”
Markus leans closer to Alex, nuzzling his neck. “I have an affection for beauty. Do you know why I like boys?” He kisses Alex's shoulder.
“Tell me....” His neck shudders and his erection stiffens. He pinches his own leg, trying to hold back from touching himself.
“Beyond their beauty, and their eagerness to please...” He snaps his fingers twice. The two boys smile and move across the table from Alex and Markus. The taller of the pair, a light skinned blonde boy, perhaps nine years old, takes the other boy's face into his hands, leaning forward and kissing him deeply. The shorter boy, light skinned like his friend, but with jet black hair, rests his hands on the taller boy's hips, returning the kiss. Markus watches Alex watching the boys. “They can't get pregnant. No unplanned heirs lurking about. Rakshahas had two illegitimate brothers. The three of them traded assassins for years, so I'm told. None of that for me. Boys it shall be until I must marry.”
“Ah, all of this is very logical.” He smiles at the boys, blowing smoke away from them to not interrupt their kissing. “You know that the Aigua have that kind of philosophy? Their male warriors aren't allowed to marry or be with women at all, so they often turn to the same sex. I know we're at war against them, but they have some very fine beauties themselves. These two though, I hope they're being given a lot of jewel and gold.” He brushes his hand over Markus's leg, then up his chest to feel and play with one of his nipples. “Is same sex marriage not legal in this kingdom?”
“It is legal. If two men wish to marry, anyone who wishes to stop them can try through force, but that is outside the law. Such interference is frowned upon, officially, as it creates vendettas. Unofficially, it does test our warriors. As with so many things, if you can keep anyone from stopping you, you can do it.” He unbuttons his shirt, letting it fall away. His chest is defined and hairy. He has scars. “My servants have something better than gold or jewels. Safety and my protection for they and their families. These two were slaves. I won them from one of our lesser warlords over cards. I insisted that their families be turned over to me as well. Etkon, what does your father do?” The dark haired boy looks over to Alex and Markus, leaning his head against his friends chest.
“My Lord, my father serves you as a blacksmith. You set him up with his own forge and he has repaid you with 3 years of loyal service, Lord.” He smiles at you both.
“And your father, Toran?”
The taller boy turns to answer, shuddering as Etkon takes one of his nipples into his mouth. “My Lord, my father serves you as a miller, overseeing your mill in the village bellow.”
“When these two turns 16, I will set their families free. Until then, well, they serve me.” Markus stands. He places his hands on his hips and looks down at the front of his pants.
“Very privileged boys, you have there. You're remarkable...” He turns his head and kisses Markus once, then continuing to watch as the two play with each other. In Markus, Alex see's a bit of Aldan in him there too, although a bit darker in nature, which he thinks he might prefer. “You know, it would really shatter and offend Hathor if we married.”
“If you and I married?” He looks down at his pants again. “Are you proposing to me, Alexander Steel?”
“I'm just offering an idea.” He moves to feel Markus's cock, wrapping his fist around it tightly and beginning to stroke.
Markus laughs. “You're quite creative. Tell me, do the boys join us or simply perform for us to watch?”
“Can they join?” He looks to them, making sure they're not immediately alarmed. “I'm not interested unless they are.”
“There are times for softness and times for ruthless action.” He looks to the boys, who are deeply kissing each other as they strip each other. “Etkon, Toran, would you like to join Alexander and I?”
The two boys look at each, then, smiling look at Markus. They answer in unison. “Yes, My Lord! May we?”
“Of course you may.”
The two boys rush over, pausing long enough to remove the rest of their clothes. They begin undoing Markus' pants, pulling them down. He holds onto your shoulder as he steps out of them. They kneel down in front of him, their hands reaching to join Alex’s, massaging his cock. Etkon looks over at Alex, smiling with his mouth open and his tongue sticking out. Toran is concentrating on Markus.
“Come here, Etkon.” Alex kisses the dark haired boy softly, then accepting his tongue as he reaches down to touch his small, but hard, two inches. They squeeze each other's fists as they kiss and fight for control, but it's obvious that Alex takes it. “How old are you? You're very, very beautiful, you know...” Alex kisses down from his neck to his nipples, sucking each one as he massages his thighs, then kisses down to his belly button. He looks over to his commander, who is already busy working on the other. “Have you ever been fucked before?”
Etkon keeps hold on Alex's hands, smiling as his stomach arcs back and forth to the graceful touches that are bestowed to him. “Nine, my lord, like my friend here. I have been laid many times before. Do you wish to fuck me, lord?”
“No need to call me that. Yes, I'd like that very much so.” His hands motion for him to rise up. Alex sits on one knee, squeezing both of the white cheeks as he takes the small member into his mouth and begins to work on him.
Etkon runs his hands through Alex's hair, pulling him into his crotch. “That's very nice, sir.”
Looking over, Toran is on his knees. Holding onto Markus' cock, which measures six and a half inches, circumcised and thick, he rubs the hard dick all over his face. Both cheeks, forehead, chin, eyelids, ear, everywhere. Traces of pre-cum glisten on his smooth, light skin. He grins up at Markus, then over at you as he opens his mouth. His eyes close and he slides his face down the kingly cock until its entire length disappears down his throat and the balls bounce against his chin. Markus moans. “Such a good boy you are, Toran.” The boy's mouth starts to smile but can't, not being as stuffed with cock as it is. He slowly begins blowing his master.
Etkon holds Alex's head firmly, using his hips more, pushing his little cut dick into Alex's mouth. “Ungh...feels so good, sir.”
Alex takes Etkon's balls and cock into his mouth, letting them rest under his tongue as he licks around his penis, then pulling him out and carefully, slowly, directing him down to his own member, which is about four inches in its length, definitely not as thick as his masters either. “Such a handsome one you are.” He leans back, holding himself up with one hand as the other runs through the dark haired boys hair. Etkon's skill is unlike anyone else's that he's had before - perfectly timed with patience and intensity, one minute focusing on only the head with his hand masturbating the shaft, and then deep throating him while also masterfully using his tongue. “You're good, very good. How's he treating you, master?”
“Toran and Etkon never disappoint me. They are my favorites.” Markus states.
Both boys smile and seem to puff up with pride at their Lord's praise. Etkon looks up at Alex. “I like that you're smooth, sir, and you taste very nice.”
Markus pushes gently, easing Toran off of his cock. He drops to his knees and kisses the boy deeply, who seems happy to reciprocate. The boy holds on to his master's arms, as Markus adjust their positions. HIs cock is underneath Toran's cock and balls, the tip poking out from the boy's thighs and buttocks. Markus slowly begins 'fucking' him this way, kiss him sometimes, and prompting Toran to suck his nipples at other times. “So, Alex, what shall we do? Do you have any ideas for the four of us at once?”
As he motions with Etkon and has him suck him off, he further answers. “Yes, lord. I say that we have them facing each other on their hands and knees while we fuck them, or fuck them side by side.” He smiles, holding Etkon by the cheek as he rises up for a kiss.
“Hmmm.” Markus continues to slowly 'fuck' Toran as he considers. “That would be very enjoyable. But I propose this.” He stops, and with surprising gentleness, turns Toran around, pulling the boy back into him, now with his large dick sticking out from under the boy's small 2-inches. Toran raises his arms above his head, giving Alex a clear view of his smooth, hairless body. “We lay you back on the table, on your back. I fuck you while Toran sucks you and Etkon fucks your mouth, or chest, or pits. Or, and this is better, I fuck you while they each fuck one of your pits.”
Alex stops in his tracks in surprise and amusement. He turns and smiles as Markus, pleased by his offering. It pleases him to know that he thought to fuck him instead of the others, whom he called his 'favorites'. “Yes, that's a delightful idea. What do you say, Etkon? My mouth, pits, or dick?”
Etkon looks down, stroking his own pecker against Alex's. “I want your mouth!”
Markus shakes his head. “No. I want to see his face as we three have our way with him.”
Etkon nods. “Of course, My Lord. That would be very pretty to watch.”
Markus holds onto Toran as he stands, keeping his erection between the boy's legs. Looking at the table, Alex realizes it the perfect height Markus to fuck someone on top of it. Markus points at the table. “Alex, if you would be so good as to lay on your back. Etkon, fetch the oils. Toran, fresh wine for us all. Yes, even you two may have some sweet-wine. Tonight is special after all.”
Before he leaves him, Etkon kisses Alex, using his expertly against Alex's gums and tongue. Both boys hurry to obey.
As soon as they're gone, Alex spends a short moment tongue kissing his King, all the while imagining what it would be like to be married to him and fight alongside in battle with him. He lays down on the table, rocking his shoulders in a dance after doing so, and jacks himself off as he looks up to Markus. “Will you go easy on me this time?” He asks with a sarcastic intent.
“I promise not to kill you.” He grins wickedly. “You're lucky that I'm not more well-endowed. Have you been fucked before, Alexander?” He kneels down between Alex's legs, resting his knees on a cushion. He matches his cock to Alex's and begins slowly frotting him.
“Many times.” He wraps his legs around Markus's back. “Used to know some young warriors in training that got off on castle grounds. Once I found out about it I had them fuck me in order to keep it secret. Hopefully they'll survive the war. Cute ones, they were. Not as cute as ours, though. And certainly not as large as you are.” His eyes twinkle as he looks into his lovers eyes.
“If they are warriors, they will probably die during the war.” He lowers himself until their faces are only inches apart. “I usually don't share my boys. Tonight is special, so I make an exception. After tonight, you are one of my boys. I will not share you. Understand?” He kisses Alex, hard and deep, biting his lip enough to draw blood before pausing and pulling back. “Mine.”
“Yes, I Understand.” He holds back from crying, allowing himself to fall into the pleasure instead. As they kiss more, he wonders to himself, 'Does he feel the same way I do about him? No, he most certainly cannot. Too prideful of himself.' One of his hands moves further down and massages his back as their cocks grind against each other. “I'm yours, always, no matter what.”
“Good. That makes me happy, Alex. When we win this war, I plan to rule Harath.” He kisses Alex's neck. “I'll need your help with her people.”
Both boys reappear, Toran handing Alex a small goblet of cold wine. Etkon hands Markus a golden jar. They both crawl on their knees on the table, Markus handing each of them a cushion. “Arms up, Alex.”
Alex does as he's told, putting both arms under his head. He looks to Etkon, smiling to him. “Would you mind giving me a smoke?” The boy nods, bringing the hookah closer, letting him inhale for a moment. Once he's captured enough into his mouth, he exchanges the fumes with Markus and gets back into position.
Both boys drop down and begin licking Alex's arm pits as Markus begins greasing him up. Leaning down, he takes Alex's balls into his mouth, sucking and squeezing them, as he spreads cold, slick goo around his ass. Toran and Etkon are obviously loving Alex's pits, making a lot of wet, slobbering sounds as well as yummy noises. Markus slowly fingers Alex, relaxing his sphincter with massage. “The three of you are amazing.”
“Unnnhhh, fuck...” Alex uses each hand to play with the boys hair and ears, letting them takeover however they please to do so. His feet push and gride harder against Markus's back as fingers slide into him, exploring his warm, healthy hole. “That feels perfect...” The tip of his dick drips with pre-cum as three fingers push deep into him, twisting and pressing against his prostate.
Markus stops fingering Alex. He grabs Alex's four-inch boy dick, stroking it a couple of times before leaning down and sucking the precum from the tip. “Mmm. You have some of the finest cum I've ever enjoyed.” He positions the tip of his cock against Alexander's hole. The boys notice and arrange themselves so they can fuck Alex's pits and still kiss each other. The look down at Alex between kisses, smiling at him. Without more warning, Markus pushes in. He goes slowly, but he goes deep, pushing his whole length into the boy beneath him.
“Ahhhhh!!! Markus!” He hugs his arms around him tightly, then moves his arms back into place under his head and adjusts his legs over Markus's shoulders. The two boys kiss between him, then return to his pits and nipples. “It feels so full....” He winces with his mouth open wide. In just the short amount of time that his commander has entered him he's already learning to accept and adjust to the new feeling taking control of him. “You can start moving now.”
Markus smirks. “You didn't scream or pass out. Impressive.” He begins slowly pumping Alex, all the way in, with a little push trying to go in a little bit deeper. Then pulling out slowly, exhaling as he does. Then in again. After four or five entries, he adds more goo, the chill of it easing Alex's pain and discomfort.
Toran and Etkon alternate between kissing each other and watching, their excitement obvious, Markus fucking Alex. They hump Alex's pits with great energy and enthusiasm, and switch to fucking his nipples sometimes, too. When they kiss, their saliva combines and dribbles down their chins, dripping onto Alex.
As he's being fucked, Alex wonders to himself if maybe Markus is careful with him because he might actually feel some affection for him as well. Why else would he add more lubricant before continuing to fuck him? If he was just another boy, then he surely would have slammed into his ass and fucked like it like no other. Instead, he's composed, gentle, loving, even when he's trying to be rough. Alex raises his head up to kiss Markus once, then holds out his hand to the blonde. “Offer me your spit?” Toran spits first, then Etkon, before he goes to masturbate himself.
Markus fucks slowly at first, but after adding more lube, he picks up his pace. Going deep, hard and faster. He drops down regularly to kiss Alex or one of the boys. He grunts loudly with every thrust, seemingly exciting Toran and Etkon more with each grunt. Soon, their higher pitched boy-squeals join his grunts. All of this pleasure is focused around Alex. Three cocks using him, pleasuring with him. “You are nicely tight, Alex. What do you boys think? Do you want to fuck his ass or his mouth?”
Toran answers first. “Both!”
Etkon answer just after. “Mouth. I like his mouth.”
“Ungh...I'm getting close, Alex.” Markus fucks hard and fast. “Etkon, fuck his mouth, give Alex your cock. Toran, give me your cock. I want to cum on him, in him, with you in my mouth.”
Alex smiles and helps his new friend move into position, having him fuck his mouth fast and roughly, which is somewhat of a challenge if he's quite small. It's also quite difficult on a specific technique when his mind is in overdrive of ecstasy by being fucked, so he sucks him off in the most simplest way without using his tongue, but never giving him teeth. As he feels Markus coming closer his own cock begins to thrust, bouncing and hitting Markus's stomach.
“Ah, fuck yes! Fuck his mouth, Etkon. HIs cock is hard and leaking, he loves our dicks in him.” He goes silent as he takes Toran in his mouth. The boys are moaning and squealing happily, in ecstasy. Markus balls slap against Alex, adding to the noise and somehow making everyone more excited.
Without being able to give warning, Alex fires his load over his own chest, six strong strings of semen firing out, which Etkon immediately licks up before Toran can get the chance to fight over it. “Mine! I'm the one that deserves it!” He leaves enough in his mouth to exchange a kiss with Alex, so he knows what it tastes like. Likewise, Alex leaves some left for his commander, remembering how he liked his taste.
“Yes! Eat it up, Etkon. Fuckkkk!” Markus' eyes flutter as he begin to cum deep inside of Alex. Toran drops down, sucking at his lord's nipples. Markus watches Etkon licking and eating Alex's cum as he pumps his own load into Alex. Three powerful spurts empty into him, he pulls out with Toran grabbing his cock and stroking him, milking him onto Alex's chest and stomach.
Right as Markus pulls out and fires the rest of his cum over him, he rises his chest upwards, spreading the mess around to further show how thick it is. He brings two fingers down to swab some of it up, tasting it for himself, then does so again two more times to let the servants have their taste. He smiles, although he wishes he could just tell him how tired he is and fall asleep in the restaurant here and now, even though he knows there's still a long walk home. “That was... The most amazing sex I've ever had. I don't think anything will every compare to that for the rest of my life. Thank you, Markus. And Toran. And Etkon.”
Markus eases back, resting amid the cushions. “Come here, Alex.”
Toran and Etkon lay down with him, but make room for Alex to be right next to him.
Alex rolls around and falls into Markus’s arms, still high from the feeling of being fucked. He takes the mouthpiece of the hookah and inhales, trying to relax himself. “I'm here, my lord.”
“Good. When you're able, boys, we'll take dessert home with us. Warm towels so we can clean up before we leave.” He pulls Alex close, holding him tenderly. After a few minutes, the boys stand and stretch, dressing themselves. They leave, returning with hot water and warm towels. Etkon helps Alex clean up and get dressed, as Toran helps Markus. Cold water and cold beer are refreshing, and everyone enjoys both. Once dressed and refreshed, the group heads back to Markus' castle, the guards and other attendants falling in place as they walk.
Alex walks with a bit of a clutch, having to sometimes rely on one of the servants for help, although he doesn't complain. He takes it as a gift, something to be proud of. It's his fifth night living with Markus now, but he hasn't completely had the chance to explore the castle, nor has he really taken to account the weight of the situation at hand. He's living and being apprenticed by one of Cruiberg’s strongest swordsman, and easily the most attractive one as well.
As they walk, local folks and townsmen, move aside, bowing as their king passes. The town is less sophisticated than the capital of Harath. Most buildings are wooden with stone foundations. The castle here is a low, squat affair, the tallest tower climbing perhaps 45 feet above the city scape. Crossing the drawbridge, the sound of the stream below tinkles soothingly, in stark contrast to the cages set just outside the main gate.
Set on either side of the main gate are three man sized cages. Each occupied by some poor wretch convicted of breaking the law. They suffer in the cages, receiving neither food nor water until they die. The boys and most of the servants avoid looking at them, the men encased in them are most pitiable and sad. Half starved, ridden with sores, and unhealed rat bites. As they cross through the gatehoue, Markus calls over a guardsman.
“Inform the commander the cages one, three, and five are pardoned and shall be released immediately. See they're clothed and fed, give each five gold crowns and release them. For cages two, four, and six, execute them immediately.” The guard bows and the party enters the castle courtyard. New servants appear, and some that had accompanied Alex scuttle away. Alex hears a voice shouting orders to bring the hangman. Entering the castle, the noises from outside are shut away.
Alex stays quiet and observes without any subjectivity, sense he doesn't completely know of the criminals crimes nor does he know much more about the kingdom itself other than from the spies and traitors he's met and books he's read. “You're busy with work even when you're not supposed to be... Don't you ever feel the need to rest for a day or two?”
Markus stops, laughing. “That? That wasn't work. Twenty seconds, thirty maybe. I'm in a good mood, Alex. Lucky for them. Dinner with you was my rest.” He turns to another servant. “Have Alexander's things moved into my chambers.” He turns back to Alex. “Perhaps if there's time tomorrow or the next day, we'll go hunting. It's the best time of year for elk or deer. And there's a waterfall I want to fuck you under.”
“That would be delightful.” He stands close, touching hands with Markus, then taking a chance and holding it. “If I may, I'd like to sleep with you tonight. My bedroom is great and all, just as good as the one I had back in Harath, but... I just want to sleep with you, if that's okay.”
“Why do you think I'm having your things moved to my chambers? You'll sleep with me from now on.” He stops on the stairs they were climbing, taking hold of Alexander's face, gently, with one hand. He leans forward at the same time pulling Alexander closer, kissing him deeply. “You will give me your counsel and advice.” He kisses him again. “You will give me your body.” Taking Alex's hand, he pulls him upstairs. “You will be mine, young Lord Steele. Until I release you.”
As the reach the top of the stairs, he responds, “Don't... I want you forever.” He says this a bit quieter, almost faint with fear of rejection. Despite the darkness inside of him, he's always been an emotional child at heart. They walk into his chambers and Alex sits down on the end of the bed. After a deep breath, he says, “I have something I must confess, Markus.”
Markus was undressing in front of a large wardrobe, servants holding more comfortable clothes for the evening. He turns to Alex. Waving his hand, he dismisses the servants. “Leave us.” He moves to the bed, half dressed. He sits down, next to Alex. “Go on.”
“I-- I... Love you.” He looks down to his feet with a frown and lifts off his shirt, tossing it to a chair.
Markus runs his hand through Alex's hair, turning him to face him as he pulls him close, kissing him again. Their tongues mingle and dance together. Markus pulls back, smiling. He shakes his head. “No, you don't. You think you do. But that's because of the chaos of the last few days. Escaping prison, the race to get here before you could be recaptured. You think you love me. But if you do, you love another as well. I can tell in your kisses.”
“That's...” He remembers Aldan, how connected he felt with him and his desire for the man, but then remembers him knocking him out, using him only for the code that he follows. His love for him is strong and maybe Markus is right, but at the moment he feels otherwise. “That's not true. He never loved me or cared if I lived or died. You on the other hand…” He stands up, grasping his arm and putting his hand to his chest. “I feel something with you that I don't feel with anyone else. Not even him. I know it's sudden, but my feelings are pure! My heart doesn't lie to me!”
“How do you know this other one never cared for you? How do you know that I do?” He stands, removing his trousers. He wanders over to a table, pouring himself a glass of wine. He pours another for Alex, returning to sit on the bed.
“I don't...” He pulls off his pants, then moves over to his side of the bed, laying on top of the sheets in a confused state of mind. “Nevermind. I will sleep now. Busy day tomorrow.” He rushes into the sheets, quickly closing his eyes and pretending to be more tired than he really is. “Good night, m'lord.”
“No. That won't do, Alex.” He finishes undressing. “You don't what? What were you going to say?” He pours them each more wine. He climbs into bed, propping pillows against his back as he sits. He jostles Alex's shoulder. “You don't sleep until I allow it. Tell me what's on your mind.”
He sits up abruptly, fearful, and afraid of being rejected. He has someone else that he's in love with as well. “I admire him, and I did feel strongly for him in our short time together, but that is done. Now it is you who I love, and just as much as I did for him. If you sense him on my mind, I'll do whatever I must to get rid of such thoughts, I will purge every memory.” He raises his voice. “I'll prove myself! I'll prove my love for you! No matter the costs!” Exhausted, he takes his wine and sips half of it down.
Markus smirks. “I don't ask for you to love me and no other. I ask you to obey me and no other. This other one, how did you meet him? Would you like me to have him murdered? Poisoned perhaps?” He sighs. “Only a fool tries to order a man not to think of something.”
“I know that you didn't order me to love you. It's how I feel regardless of everything else.” Alex sighs, laying further in bed. “And you can deny its value as much as you want and I'll hide it for now on, but it will never die. If anything it will only grow.” He considers the other questions asked of him, remembering how he met Aldan, then imagining the future itself. “I met him in prison. He was a guard that I seduced. Treated me well. I'd...” He stumbles. Aldan is a man with a large family and young kids, a true warrior with a heart of gold. What exactly does Markus have? That's not what matters though. If they can survive the war together, he can go through with his plan to take out the Harathi King and reset Cruiberg with Markus as the new King, but that's only if things go as planned... He wishes he could explain his ultimate plan and prove to him how much he really loves him but knows doing so would be of the upmost dangerous thing for him to do. “If it came down to it... I'd hope you end him painlessly or only harm him so far. He has kids, young ones, and a pregnant wife. Honestly, I think the two of you would make good friends.... On second hand, maybe not so much.” He laughs, sipping more from his wine.
In the back of his mind, he prays to the Gods of war that both Aldan and Markus are to make it out of it all alive, but he knows that nothing is ever so simple as to be saved by a prayer in the battlefield.
“Interesting. Married. Pregnant wife.” Markus thinks for a moment before rising from bed and moving over to his desk. He looks through papers for a moment. Pausing on one. He takes the papers, locking them all in a drawer. He returns to bed. “Well, your honesty does you well, Alexander. You are right about one thing. We have a busy day tomorrow.” He dowses the lamp on his side, settling into the covers. He pulls Alex close, spooning him. “You fit well. Sleep well, Alex. We have much to do tomorrow.”
Disappointed in himself and Markus, he hides the opposite way from him and shuts off his own light. “Good, night Markus.” And as he drifts into sleep, he imagines the horrid scenarios in his mind; losing Aldan, losing Markus, Cruiberg losing the war, and is eventual return back to Harath to be sentenced to death. The nightmare turns into sleep paralysis and when he wakes up he cannot move. His body is held down, shivering, sweating, and in absolute fear. He turns to the side in bed, looking to the man to his left. After staring at him for a long moment, he returns to his sweaty spot in the sheets and tries to relax, waiting for his commander to awaken.
The night is chill, although Alexander and Markus warm each other with their naked bodies. For most of the night, Markus holds Alex close. Not a tight controlling grip, but something more gentle, more needful.
Sometime during the night, Markus stirs. Carefully, he extricates himself from his lover, rising quietly from the bed. His bare feet barely make any noise as he crosses the room. A match flickers, then a brighter more stable light appears. Quickly, he unlocks his desk, retrieving one document in particular. He reads through it, then grins at the boy in his bed. He snatches a blank piece of paper, and hastily scribbles out a short, direct set of orders. A man is named. An assassin is dispatched. A man shall die. As he blows on the ink, drying the ink on this warrant of death, he looks to his bed. “This is for you, Alex.”
He rises from the desk, both papers in hand, crossing to the door. He opens it and steps into the hall, his guards responding to his presence. He speaks softly, ordering the message taken at once to his spymaster, his shadow of death. “Tell him I want this taken care of immediately. Use our best man in Brackenford. I want him dead by the end of the week.”
The guards hasten to obey. Markus returns to his room, closing and locking the door. He restores one paper to his desk, locking it as well. With a sigh, he returns to bed. Climbing under the covers, snuggles up to Alex's back, kissing his shoulder. Holding his boy, he drifts to sleep.
Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Fifteen
“Mmm...Alex?” Markus stirs, opening his eyes when he doesn't feel his companion next to him. He turns quickly, alarmed, relaxing as he sees Alex relaxing in a chair. “Hmm. There you are. Don't do that again. Stay in bed until I wake up. I want you next to me.” His face is stern but softens. He yawns, stretches, and smiles. “I don't mean to sound so harsh. I do want you next to me when I sleep, Alex. But if you have to use the privy, by all means, do so. But return to me.” He sits at the side of the bed. “Understand?”
“Yes, master.” Alex wastes no time immediately returning in place beside him in bed, pulling a pillow up further to rest on and look him in the eyes. “Couldn't sleep well. Nightmares.”
Markus smiles at Alex, running his hand through Alex's hair. “I'm sorry. Something about last night? Or do you often have nightmares?” He pulls a sash hanging near the head of the bed. Servants enter soon after carrying hot water and clean towels. Two men, a few years older than Alex, set up a copper tub which is quickly filled with steaming water. The older teens leave, with two women remaining behind. Markus climbs into the tub, sighing at its warmth. “A shame you're already dressed. There's room for two.”
“I can always undress again, if you'd like.” Alex moves up on the bed, sitting upright and explaining, “I've had horrible nightmares since I was a wee baby. That's what my parents told me, at least. It hadn't occurred to me until now, but my father will most likely be a commander in the war. Do you think they'll let me be in charge of taking him and his men out?”
Markus nods. “Join me in the tub. I don't think that would be allowed. You have a keen mind, Alex, but no experience on the battlefield. Your father has years of experience. No, I think it better if you stay by me and learn the art of war, not just the way of steel.” He grins at his own pun. He watches Alex undress, enjoying the gradual revelation of his hairless body. When Alex, steps into the tub, Markus grabs his hips, preventing him from sitting. Leaning forward, he takes the limp cock in his mouth, sucking and squeezing it with his tongue and mouth. As Alex's cock hardens, his master's hands roam over his stomach and chest.
“Ahhh, master. There's servants still in here!” He blushes, playing with Markus's hair as his head falls back in pleasure. Alex begins fucking his mouth, feeling his ears, cheeks, and chin.
He pauses, keeping his face pressed against Alex's cock and balls, kissing and licking them between words. “Servants? They won't tell. Besides, someone must wash our backs while we're occupied.” He takes Alex deep into his mouth, his nose burying itself in the teen's hairless pubis. On cue, one of the women, a girl really, perhaps 20 years old, takes a sponge and begins washing Alex's back and shoulders, the other servant washes Markus. The sponge has a roughness to it, a pleasant scraping feel as it cleans. Her touch, firm and knowing, compliments the scraping from the sponge. Coupled with Markus' expert attention on his cock, Alex feels very good.
Alex pants and whines, giving into the hands and pleasure he feels as his commander continues to suck and lick him. He puts one hand between his cheeks, then eases a finger into his ass hole. “Don't stop! I'm gonna, gonna fuckin cum!”
Markus grins as he works on his new favorite cock. He slides up and down, sucking hard, using his tongue, his lips, even his teeth to heighten and vary the sensations for Alex. For a moment, he moves down to Alex's balls, sucking and tonguing them, reaching his tongue as far along the moaning boy's taint as he can. While his mouth enjoys the smooth balls, he holds the hard cock in one hand. He doesn't stroke it, though, instead he squeezes it tightly then relaxes his grip. He tightens each finger around the four inches one at a time, from pinky to ring finger, to middle, to pointer. Relaxing them all, he repeats starting with the index finger this time. After a minute or two of this, he returns the cock to his hot, hungry mouth. “I want your cum, Alex. Give it to me.”
“Yes.. Yes, my Lord!” Alex grunts loudly, almost in a crying sound as he explodes five hard shots of cum into Markus' s mouth. His body reacts and dances back and forth even after he's done, almost falling back into the tub, but is caught last second by the two women, who help guide him back to Markus. Slowly, he slides down, kissing him passionately when they're face to face, then pressing his stomach and chest next to his, kissing his chest and neck softly. “I ... i...” He stops himself. “Thank you.”
Markus holds Alex close, kissing his face. “I know you do. Don't say it.” He leans back and the servants wash the pair of them, scrubbing and rinsing, leaving man and boy clean and refreshed. When the bath is finished, upon standing, Markus and Alex are wrapped in warm robes and dried before the fire. The servants pull the sash by the bed and a horde of servants begins emptying the tub one bucket of water at a time. Soon, when it is light enough, the two men return and remove it. Markus watches the fire, enjoying its warmth on a cold day. The final touch before dressing, the bathing girls rub Alex and Markus with scented oils, wiping away any residue. Finished, they withdraw with dirty robes and towels in hand. Alex and Markus are alone.
“What now, master?” Alex stands closer to the fire, rubbing the oils deeper into his own body. He walks backwards back into his arms and snuggles his head to him. “Sword fighting, I'm guessing?” He grips his soft penis and flaps it around, playfully hitting Markus's with it. “Just joking.”
Markus dresses. “We dress. I check for messages or reports that may have come in while we slept. We'll break our fast, then decide how to get to the trial.” He points at Alex. “You shall be by my side for everything.”
“Yes, of course!” He squeezes his arm in delight. “But nothing too filling this time, please. I'm still a little full from last night.” Alex walks back over to the chair and dresses himself in uniform. Where he came from there were no servants to dress or wash him. Even though he feels blessed and thankful for them, he can't help but to naturally feel the need to do basic things on his own.
Markus watches him. “Are you ready for your first lesson, Alexander?” He crosses to a weapon rack and selects a sword, attaching it to his sword belt. It's the only item a servant does not touch.
“Now? Sure... I'm always prepared.” He stands still, waiting for his approval first.
Looking at Alex, hand on his sword hilt, he crosses the room until he and Alex are face to face. “Follow me.” He heads to the door, letting Alex fall in beside him. He knocks once on the doors, prompting the guards to quickly open them. Markus, Fire King of Cruiberg, walks down the corridor. Two boys, perhaps 12 years old, fall in behind them. Two guards, clad in brown leather armor and carrying spear and sword, their armor and cloaks edged with flame embroidery, follow in the rear. At the top of the stairs, Markus stops. He gestures down to the great hall below. Servants scurry about, sweeping, tending two large bronze braziers in the center of the room and smaller braziers around the edges. One tends the huge fireplace behind Markus' throne. Others polish silverware as the tables are set for breakfast. A dozen of more servants. “What do you see down there?”
Alex follows him, avoiding the servants in fear that he will run into them and interrupt their job. He walks by the table, feeling it at he looks to each of the cauldrons, then to the throne. “I'm not sure what you mean, sir.”
He sweeps his hand indicating the whole of the great hall. The doors have been opened by two more servants. A mix of soldiers, tradesmen, merchants, even a farmer or two file in and begin filling in the two arms on the U-shaped tables. Servants brings them each a bowl of hot water, some of them showing the guests that the water is for washing their hands. A second group enters from a door that must be tucked beneath the stairs. These men and women wear uniforms or badges of office. Nobles, persons of learning, honored guests, these people fill the base of the U, to either side of the throne. “Servants. Many servants. That one there, see him?” He points to the man standing by and tending the fire. He stands awkwardly.
“Yes.” Alex curiosity continues to grow. At first, it seems bizarre that he would have so many different people with such random jobs walking around his house. Does he truly use all of them or are they simply for show? Maybe he gives them a job because it's better for them to work for him then live out on the streets. He walks back over to his master, standing to his side.
“Every person needs a purpose. They NEED one. To give them ambition, courage, hope.” He starts slowly down the stairs. The servants all stop and fall to one knee. The common guests all stand and face the stairway, also falling to one knee. The more noble guests stand, but they kneel as well. Markus descends slowly, talking with Alex as if the two of them are alone. “I don't need a man to tend the fire. One servant could probably tend all of the braziers and the fire. But that man was a soldier when I was a boy. On a trip somewhere, I've forgotten where or why, he was in my entourage when we were attacked. He was wounded, had a terrible limp. He couldn't fight.” Reaching the bottom of the stairs, he walks slowly towards his throne. There's no empty chair for Alex. “My father, his commander, discharged him with a few coins and a thank you. When my father died and I came into my inheritance, before I became King, I had the man found. He was living in a hovel with his son and family. Probably ten people in a three room hovel. This man who had done his duty protecting me had nothing but a mattress on a stone floor. I gave him the job of tending my fireplace. I gave him purpose. He lives here in the castle. He gets food and a small room of his own. He sends some of his wage to his son, letting them live better. I give them all a purpose. As a Lord it was my duty to my household. As Blood King, it is my duty to all my subjects.” Reaching the throne, he stands as a guard pulls it out. Before he sits, Markus looks to his right. An officer stands, smiling. From his uniform and boots, it's clear he's a cavalry commander. Markus smiles back at him. “Is there word on Gelfang?”
The man's smile wavers and disappears. He loses color in his face and begins to sweat. He lowers his face, staring at the stone floor. “My King, I am sorry, but the healers could do nothing. We put him down last night. I beg forgiveness, Your Majesty.”
Markus nods and looks at Alex. He leans close and whispers. “Who is standing in this room? Take that as a sign.”
“Uhm...” Alex looks around, watching as some tend and clean glass windows, the floors, tables, and other memorabilia. None of them look as if they're being forced to work or displeased at all. It's as if they're proud to do the most menial things for him in the castle. Once in a while, a child or two runs through, playful and happy, allowed to roam and be as free as they'd like. “There are families?” He looks to the guards and officers, then to the warriors up front. “You don't mind if your men or young or old, as long as they have experience.” Then he walks halfway through the room and spies into another. It's a grand library with four workers inside. They're translating letters, navigating maps, reading through certain books on philosophy and war. He walks back over to his side, staring to the wall and doorway out of the castle.
“Only you and I. Every person here has noticed. Some are trying figure out who you are and what you are. Some see you as a rival or threat. Some are just curious.” He sits. The servants resume their work, the guests retakes their seats. As the cavalry officer is about to sit, Markus touches his arm. “Oh, Captain Melchiore, you're in Alexander's chair. I'm sure he doesn't mind and since you do have a report to write about what happened to Gelfang and what steps you'll be adopting to make sure that such a thing never, ever, EVER happens again, and since I want that report before we leave this morning, you'll be better served to take breakfast in your quarters.”
Markus grins at the man, who nods his head. He looks at Ale, for a moment, hatred crosses his face. “Of course, Your Majesty. I . . . I only came this morning to give you the news in person.” He bows and backs away from Markus before turning and striding quickly out of the hall. Some of the guests snicker.
Markus stands, and pulls out the commander's former chair. “For my Alexander. Sit, relax.” As Alex sits, Markus snaps his fingers and points at the plate and serving ware the captain had used. A servant quickly removes them, replacing them with a fresh place setting.
As the pair eat, the King keeps a hand on Alexander's thigh. Breakfast is as light or as heavy as each guest desires. Some opt for pancakes drenched in butter and jam, other for fruit and bread. Markus breaks his fast with boiled eggs, toast, fruit, and a small bowl of oatmeal. He check that Alex is enjoying the food and that it is to his liking. He points out other guests, giving Alex some insight into the members of Markus' court and following.
Alex fills a bowl with oatmeal, then more with fruit, and a small steak to please his master in case he's offended by him not filling himself up. He eats quietly and with all manners, such as he learned growing up. By the time his plate is finished it appears as if there were nothing on it. He scoots the oatmeal over to himself, then smiles and asks, “Who is Gelfang?”
The man sitting on Alex's right, chokes on a fig, coughing and reaching for his water. Markus tenses at the question. “Gelfang was one of my finest stallions. A rare mix of speed and strength. I had hopes that he could sire more like him. Paired with the right mare, his sons might have been tremendous!” He sits back in his throne, sighing. “It was not meant to be. He'd taken ill for some reason and the captain had assured me that it was a minor ailment and that he'd soon recover. He did not. I found out last night when we returned from dinner. I will let the captain fret and worry for a few days, then transfer him to a less desirable post. He'll either take the challenge and seek to prove himself again, or quiver and shake and never sit with us for breakfast again.”
After breakfast, the guests leave quickly. A small batch of letters is delivered, and Markus goes through them quickly, making quick notes and issuing orders. “Part of ruling is paperwork. No escaping that.” He stands and exits the main hall. Standing on the steps in the castle courtyard, he regards the weather. It is cold, grey, and looks as if it my rain. He looks to Alex. “Well, our choices are clear. Horse, boat, or magic. What say you, Alexander.”
Alex walks to him in glee, twirling around for a short moment in excitement. “A boat!”
Markus laughs, a warm hearty laugh. Genuine. He watches Alex twirl with a huge smile. “Very well.” He looks around, calling out to a middle-aged man, a bit portly and red-faced, with long, gray muttonchops. “Castellan! Have the yacht prepared. We leave for the trial as soon as it's ready to travel. Have lunch packed. And bows and arrows.” He looks at Alex. “We may as well see how good you are with a bow while we're out and about.”
The older man bows, and rushes off, shouting his own orders. Within minutes, servants are standing by, holding baskets and one with two bows and two quivers of arrows. Markus leads his group down through the courtyard out through a small gate in a separate wall from the main entrance. A winding stone stair descends to the shore of a lake. There, a long, broad boat wait, oars up at attention.
Alex patiently waits for everything to be set, then studies the bow and arrows, taking it and pretending as if he were to cast one to a target. He hands it back to one of the servants, then steps onto the boat, moving the hair out of his face as he looks out at the sea. It's not anything spectacular, but he's always had a fascination with lakes, rivers, and the ocean. He hopes to one day travel the world, maybe conquer some of it if the motivation is there, but 'saving' Cruiberg is of his current concern.
“Lovely.” Alex runs his hands along the side of the boat, walking around and trying to kill time. “If we go out to hunt, I'd like to show you how good of an aim I really am. While I may be human, I have gifted senses. My great-great-great grandfather was a wind mage and some of that still runs through me.” The wind brushes against his skin. He holds out an arm, watching as a small whirl of visible, dusty air swirls around in it, then he places his hand down. “I'm the only living one in my bloodline that can manipulate air, though. But that's all I can do. Quite boring, to be honest.”
One of the boatmen bows and informs Markus that they're prepared and can depart at Markus' pleasure. Markus nods and climbs aboard, turning back and offering Alex his hand to help him into the craft. “The lake may get a little choppy if the winds kick up.” As Alex steps down into the boat, Markus tugs on his hand, causing Alex to lose balance and fall into Markus' arms. He holds him there for a moment before kissing him deeply. Still holding his hand, he leads Alex to a small, canopied area where he sits, patting next to him for Alex to join him. “Oh, there's nothing really boring about you, Alex.”
“Nor you, my... Lord.” Alex blushes and takes his seat. Time seems so still right now and yet the nature of this peace unnerves him. Everything is set in motion, but he's still afraid that one of his pawns won't get a chance to play along. He shuts his eyes for a quick second, sending another prayer to the war Gods for Aldan's safety, then looks back out at the lake, letting his thoughts drift into it at ease. “I'm sort of anxious, seeing Rakshahas again. Klaus and Jeremy are fine, they don't worry me at all, but with that other one... That wild card. Well, that's what makes him so successful.”
“His ruthlessness helps as well. Unpredictable, willing to do anything to pretty much anyone.” As he speaks, the boat pushes off from the dock. The rowers begin to pull on their oars and the boat picks up speed. “He also has a large, experienced army, and the gold to hire and equip whatever they need.”
“Mhmm.” Alex nods in agreement, smiling devilishly. “I'm still a bit tired. Is there any way I could lay in your arms for a moment? Or…” He lowers his voice, becoming more self-conscious coffee works as well.
Markus wraps an arm around Alexander, letting the young teen cuddle up against him. The boat is making impressive speed adding to the force of the chill wind. Markus has blankets brought and he and Alex are soon blanketed together. “Sleep, Alex. It's a two-hour row, at least.” He leans back, closing his own eyes, still holding Alex.
Alex allows himself to sink into his arms, shutting his eyes, and meditating the sound of the water clashing with the boat. As the one he loves plays with his hair and helps calm him down, he finally falls to sleep, not a nightmare like the hundreds he's had in a row before. In the dream, he's with Markus and they're somewhere out in the forest in battle gear, venturing to a pond, and fishing for a dinner together. His erection grows noticeable as his sleeping body lays on top of Markus, one hand unconsciously touching himself. For a short moment, Markus hears the boy call out his name under his breath, then it's no more, just his soft breathing.
Watching the boy sleep and dream, Markus adjusts the blankets so that they're both comfortably covered. Listening to the boy breathing, he's reminded of the beauty of simple pleasures. He likes the cold weather. He likes it more now that has Alex to snuggle close with. He leans down, sniffing Alexander's hair. Sighing, he thinks about the trial and the potential fallout from the guilty verdict. Then the war beyond. His hand drifts down, resting on the warmth of Alex's package. For a time, thoughts of war and doom are pushed aside by the welcoming warmth of his new boy.
At first, Alex is inviting the touch, but when Markus grabs him too firmly, he awakens, fighting the mess out of his eyes. He stretches out his arms and gazes lovingly at the man holding him. “Coffee before we make way to the trial?”
“Coffee!” Markus orders one of the servants, who sets to brewing a fresh pot right away. “We're almost there. It's a short ride from the docks to the palace. We should be there shortly after high-sun.”
Alex sticks out his tongue and thumb, measuring the time with it by putting it over the rising sun. “I want to train every day, if possible. Be as prepared for the war as I can be, you know.”
“Haha! How are you with a sword now?”
“Well...” He thinks for a second, remembering that he had defeated his brother in almost every duel they had. “I'd say I could take on a Hathor commander on my own, which is pretty good, right? When I was in the prison, they had me sent to the bottom level and had ten or twelve of their most professional guards on watch over me. I escaped and knocked them all out with my hands still chained together. They came at me with swords, maces, axes, daggers, all in a confined hallway that was barely lit. I used to spar with some of the lieutenants over there and they would have me do all sorts of weird things, such as forcing me to use only one hand in case I lost an arm, make me fight with a fifty pound bag over my shoulders, fight in pure darkness, stop swords with my hands.”
“That sounds impressive. Are you certain they weren't taking it easy on you? Guards sometimes do that. especially if they've been paid. Perhaps we can spare sometime today.” He looks out over the lake. “Not at the palace. Too many observers who would make notes of mistakes or tendencies. I think we can find a way for a match or two, though.”
The servant brings the coffee. It's good, but not as good as the temple coffee back in Harath. Markus sips his, still holding Alex close staring forward over the lake. As they sip, a town emerges on the lakeshore. Built on an incline, the town is large, rising away from the shore. Some distance from the town, High King Hallewell's palace looms over the town, it's dark walls and towers of black stone offering a sharp contrast with the bright town and lakeshore. Markus points. “Ten minutes, I think. There it is, Alexander Steele. The Palace of High King Rhys Hallewell. High King of Cruiberg. Mortal enemy of your people and their king.”
“--Were my people. Harath are my enemies too.” He stands up, folding his blanket and putting it over the chair as he walks to the end of the boat and sips from his coffee cup. The tower is much more modern and remarkable than the one he grew up seeing and living around. That castle could crumble at any day, but Harath is too concerned with keeping tradition and historical relics alive. The High King's castle is a remarkable work of art even from far away.
Markus joins him at the bow. “Not all Harathi are your enemies.” He raises a finger when Alex starts to object. “No, don't lie. That serves neither of us. Steps are being taken, Alex. Steps that will make you mine forever.”
“What do you mean?” He faces him, confused and baffled. “I'm already yours.”
“Yes. But not only mine.” He finishes his coffee. “Don't worry.”
They stand together quietly as the boat pulls closer and closer, finally easing into a slip. Guards clamber onto the dock, followed by servants. One of the servants unfurls Markus' banner, a golden crown wreathed in flames. A small wooden box is opened and presented to Markus. He takes the coronet from within. handing it to Alex and ducking his head to allow Alex to place it on Markus' head. “Place the coronet and we are ready.”
Alex takes delicate care with the crown, putting it into place carefully. As he lets go, his eyes squeal, afraid that he's done it wrong. Only the king in Harath wears a crown, so he's had no real expertise on them at all. He waits for a look of approval, then glimmers with a smile as he follows him off of the boat. “So handsome...” He slaps his mouth, not meaning to let that compliment slide out.
Markus frowns at Alexander. He arches an eyebrow. “You have something on your face. Right here.” He leans in, kissing Alexander. Pulling back with a smile, he winks at the boy. “Oops. Missed it.” He grabs Alex's neck and pulls him into a deeper kiss. “Got it that time. You first.” He gestures to the dock.
As soon as Markus pulls away from the second kiss, his mouth hangs open in awe. Other guards and servants see it, but they act as if it were nothing, because to them all that matters is his job. And yet, Alex can't help but to blush. He doesn't feel as if he's worthy of his love. It's too much for his weak, fragile heart to handle right now. He holds his hand for the moment, then asks, “Would the other kings mock us if they saw you kissing me or me holding your hand?”
Markus smiles again. He leans close and whispers. “Not within sword's reach the wouldn't. I expect some comments. I probably shouldn't have done that. Now, sadly, you're a target.” Once on the dock, the group waits. Soon a knot of men approaches, heavily armed and armored. They stop at the edge of the dock, one of them approaching and kneeling. He lowers his eyes, then looks at Markus and speaks.
“Your Majesty, Fire King, welcome to Bryeb. The High King awaits your attendance.” Markus gestures for the man to rise. He stands. “We beg the honor of escorting you to the palace.”
Escorted by the High King's soldiers, Markus' entourage makes their way into the town. Though he doesn't hold Alex's hand, he does point out places of interest. A café that features the most exotic food, which Markus points out with some disdain. A sword maker of some skill. A tailor whose work is exquisite. A coffee shop that makes demon quality coffee, due a demon slave held by the shop owner.
As much as Alex admires the architecture on places that are pointed out to him, he can't help but to note the lack of diversity. Everyone here is human, except for some slaves. He wonders to himself, 'Can I really do any good to this kingdom? Even if I play my cards right and win this hand, will these people accept change?' He wonders if Markus despises non-humans like the others, thinks of them of deserving less rights than humans, or simply does what he must because of the order he's been bestowed. “The kingdom is very well kept clean, very nice.” Alex speaks less and spends more time observing the culture and people.
“Ha! Wait until the rains come. The streets turn to black mud. I find the capital boring. It's somewhat lifeless.” He calls out to the commander of the escort. “Captain, we'll be stopping for coffee.” Without waiting for a reply, Markus heads into the coffee shop. It is small and dark, the wood is dark, there are few lamps, the interior seems lost in gloom. Peasants stand aside as Markus enters, stopping at the counter. “I'll have something strong, something sweet. And my friend will have. . . “ He gestures for Alex to order. Alex places his order and the clerk retreats to a back room. He hears muffled voices and after a few moments, the clerk returns with the coffee. Markus pays in gold, though the bill is only in silver. He returns to the street and the entourage marches on.
Alex's coffee is total black, nothing more or less, dark chocolatey flavors that make him sweat among the cold temperatures. Once finished, he hands off his cup to a servant. “I'm fully awake now. To be honest, I was just being nice. The capital is very boring.”
Markus nods. “That's why I want Harath and it's capital for myself. If I can bring them the discipline of our people, with a little bit of their. . .” He searches for the right words. “Liveliness? Imagine that, if you can.” The rest of the trek to the palace is quiet. There are guards at the main, but they do not delay or challenge the arrival. The courtyard bustles with activity, horses are being brushed and cooled. Wagons are being unloaded. The other Kings have travelled longer distances with larger entourages that now must be unpacked and housed. Only Markus resides close enough to return home in less than a day.
Markus, Alex, and a group of two guards and two servants are shown to a small suite of rooms where they are asked to wait. The others are all here. We're the last to arrive. Markus sits near the fireplace, making curious drawings on paper. Some he saves, others he burns. “Had we time, I think I'd fuck you for a while, Alex. How would you like that?”
Alex takes his seat by the fire, squeezing the arms of the chair as his erection grows back. “Right before a trial? I don't know... Maybe. It would really turn me on to watch you slaughter the convicted man.” He makes a devilish face and licks his lips.
Markus grins. “I hope not. Despite all that I know of you, there's part of you that is still. . .innocent? Untarnished may be a better word. Don't lose that, Alex. Don't become a mindless, bloodthirsty creature in place of being a man.”
“Stay a boy, I know...” He rolls his eyes. “I was only joking.” Alex stares around the room, biting on an index finger as he waits for the guards to return. “I must ask... What do you think of the non-humans that we're at war with?”
Markus shrugs. “I don't hate them. Not like Rakshahas, not even as much as the others.” He chuckles. “Do you know why there's a demon coffee-slave in the town? Because the High King is amused at how much that bothers Rakshahas. The coffee give the veneer of a reason, but it's to get under Rakshahas' skin.” His face grows serious. “Demons are dangerous. Their powers can be exceptional. It's only their philosophy that keeps them from waging war on all humanity. What happens if one of them rejects that philosophy? And if that one convinces others to join him? No, that's too much of risk with their present numbers. They need to be culled. The anthros I don't care about. They're abominations, some say. I don't care. But they resist, so they must be destroyed. Did you have any friends back in Harath that were demon or anthro?”
Alex shakes his head. “No, not really. None as true friends of the least. They're just like normal folks over there, maybe even better than the humans in terms of manner. It doesn't bother me to fight alongside you and the others against them. They're my enemies now, but maybe not for the same reasons as for you all. They're associated with Harath. And I despise Harath. I WILL…” He raises his voice. “Have the King’s head, along with the rest of the commanders and my family.” He calms himself down, rubbing Markus's hand for a moment until the anger has vanished.
“Why do you hate them so? What did they do to you?”
He bickers, looking away and at a painting, then remembers his manners and answers Alex to his eyes. “My parents have always had it out for me. Maybe it's because I like men or I had health issues when I was child... I don't know why, but they always hated me. Whenever they started fighting, they looked at me and used me to let go of that aggression. And my brother, he was given everything, loved, so much more handsome than I. Taller, stronger, full of himself, and an athlete as well. I'd beat him in every draw and my parents would punish me for it, said I'm not fit to be a commander for the king, or squire. As for the king... I grew up with his children and family. They teased me when I was a sick boy, before I grew healthier. It was their hatred towards me that made me so vigorous into studying the art of battling. One of the kings daughters...” Alex looks away, rubbing the temple of his forehead. “She.... Never mind it.”
“One of the great things about being one of the five kings is that no one gets to tell me "never mind"... Finish your story, Alex.”
His face droops and his eyes water up. “It was when I was in the hospital. My heart had stopped beating when I was five and I was pronounced dead for a whole hour, then they were somehow able to bring me back to life. It were another four months before I could recover from the troubles with my heart. As I was saying...” The boy pauses, clears his throat. “I was just a six year old boy and she was an adult. She wanted to be a healer and supposedly helped me, but in return for my life, she would... Touch me, put herself on me. Make me do things. Gross things.” He wipes away his tears and sits up. “A guard had witnessed what happened to me and we spoke to my parents. We were going to bring it to the king and have her be given justice. Shortly after, the king had the guard executed for crimes he never committed. I remember when he spoke to me, the King himself, telling me that I would never go into the high ranks for the lies I had committed and if I ever brought a lie out again, I'd be dead.” Alex laughs, but the atmosphere he brings is serious and dreadful. “And to think I almost did! No, of course not... There's always hope, right? That's what lead me to you... And now you know why I hate my family and the king. Why I will have my vengeance on them.”
Markus sits in silence for a moment, staring at the fire. He stands, standing next to Alex, resting a hand on his shoulder. “The rest of you - outside. Now.”
The guards and servants bow and hasten to obey, leaving Alex and Markus alone. Markus kneels down next to Alex, taking the boys face in his hand. He wipes the tears from Alex's cheeks, leaning forward and kissing each of his eyes. “Does she yet live?”
Alex nods. “She will most likely be there in the war. They'll need skilled healers out there.”
Running his hands through Alex's hair, he kisses him again, on the lips. “If we capture her, I will give her to my most skilled torturer. We will crush Harath, it's king, and his family. You will rule the city in my name, Alexander. You will found your own dynasty.”
Alex stands up, taking his hand and kissing it, then waiting for their eyes to connect before he kisses him as well. They stand there, alone, but together. “In my name” he repeats to himself in thought. “To have your last name replace mine, to be yours forever. I love you, Markus.”
Markus Yorem, Blood King of Cruiberg, holds Alex close. “I know you do, Alex. I treasure that knowledge. But if I love you, you become a target for each of the other kings, for any who would seek to take my throne. You don't understand the danger you'd be in. And there is still the other. . .”
Alex nods. “Yes... I understand. It's fine. I can keep it secret, just allow me to remind you of those three words from time to time when we're alone, okay?”
“When we're alone.” He stands, filling and draining a goblet of water. He's about to call for the servants, when he stops. He fills the goblet again, and takes it to Alex. “You look thirsty, my love.” He grins at Alex as he hands him the goblet.
Alex drinks from the goblet with both hands, only pausing when he needs to catch his breath. Otherwise, he drinks all of the water down. It didn't even occur to him until now that Markus had referred to him as his love for the first time. He immediately blushes, tensing up and almost dropping the expensive goblet when someone knocks, mentioning that the trial is soon to begin.
Markus stands. He closes his eyes and rocks his head left and right. “The best thing for you is to simply listen. If anyone asks you a question, answer in as few words as possible. Prepare yourself, it's liable to be . . .brutal.”
The pair are led to the Great Hall. Rows of benches fill most of the hall, holding perhaps one hundred observers. Men, mostly, dressed as warrior and fighters. Guards stand against the walls, their black-bladed halberds menacing as they stand watch. As he scans the crowd, ALexander notes that none of the gallery have any weapon larger than a dagger. No swords or axes. No great hammers or mauls. No spears or bows. The warriors talk amongst themselves, the whole hall enveloped in a steady, low murmur.
Alex and Markus are taken to a side room. Already there, finishing a stein of beer as they enter, is King of Fire Rakshahas Cane. His black leather armor is studded with metal rivets, each sculpted as a small skull. He carries his favored weapon, a large, black-bladed sword. His long hair, black and gray, is tied in a pony tail. He glares at Markus with his one good eye, the other eye marled and useless since a young age when a half-brother's assassin missed with a killing strike. HIs glare dissolves into an unnerving smile. “Well, if it isn't Markus Yorem, Whelp King of Blood. And his latest. . .? He looks at Alex, up and down as if he's judging a prized turkey as it hangs. “Toy? Apprentice? Squire? Clerk? Whore?” He laughs.
“Squire, m'lord”. Markus answers. He smirks at Rakshahas. “This cold weather must be playing the hells with your arthritis and rheumatism.”
Cane glares at Markus and burst into a huge laugh. “If I liked you less, Yorem, you'd pay for that. Stiff with the cold or not, I think that I could still manage any other man in the kingdom. When Rhys finally dies, perhaps we'll see which of us is the better man.” He sighs and stomps his feet. “Gods blood! Why the delay? We're all here. Let's get this damnable trial over with.” He jostles Markus with a push on the shoulder. “We've a war to fight!” He pours himself more beer and stands near the fire, warming his backside as he watches Alexander and Markus.
Alex chugs down an entire beer, slamming it down, and giving a long glare to Rakshahas. A few moments later, the two brothers, Jeremy and Klaus, enter the room and sit beside them. Both are young and in their early thirties, long blonde hair tied in ponytails and kept clean. The older of the two, Jeremy, has with him a long sword almost as big as him. Alex judges that it's about his weight, too. The younger one, Klaus, seems less excited, more observant like him. He takes a liking to him and makes small talk, but soon realizes that he's not too interested in speaking. Jeremy interrupts the two. “Never in my life would I imagine a Steele on our side. Oh, how the tides change! I know we've already spoken of your work when we first met a few days ago, but I must say again, good job. Good job.” Jeremy pours him a beer himself, then orders a servant to grab more.
“It was simple, really... If I hadn't been found, I would have taken more out, but one must make some mistakes in order to learn from them.” Alex takes this beer a little easier, sitting up more in his chair and avoiding Rakshahas eyes. “I have a plan that I'm working on to take out the Harath King, but it's still in the developing stages. Might take a few hundred more revisions.” The boy chuckles a bit.
“Feh!” Cane snorts derisively. “We've wasted months on the fool dark mages and their plans for an ultimate weapon. We should already be in the field, marching on E'hbel. Not holding a trial for some sniveling failure. I hear tell their great weapon was defeated by a 'prison guard'! A turn-key! Not even a real warrior, and he thwarts their master plan.” He spits into the fireplace. “We should execute Yakras and move on. Slit the throats of another half dozen as a lesson to the rest. Simple, easy and on with the war.” He pauses, smiling like a child who knows a great secret.
Jeremy nods. “You and me both... I've wasted too much time back here. If I don't start killing back in the forest in the next few days, I'll have to find prisoners to kill myself.” His brother whispers something into his ears, and then they both go quiet.
Alex quietly asks Markus. “What takes them so long? Is the trial going to take this long too?”
Markus shrugs. “Impossible to say. It could be over in a few moments, but I don't think Rhys would have us all here if he didn't want something to come out of the trial. It would have been within his powers to simply execute Yakras. Prehaps he wants the Dark Mages who remain to feel that they won't be targeted.”
When Markus finishes, Alexander notices the others watching him. As Markus drifts to the sideboard for water, the other kings keep their focus on the young man from Harath. It isn't long before Alex begins to feel uncomfortable. Thankfully, a young man enters the room after knocking twice. He's little older than Alexander, but his face is badly disfigured, burned and badly healed.
“Your Majesties.” He bows deeply. “The High King is ready to begin. My Lord of Fire, Cane, precedence is your choice.”
Cane nods, spitting again into the fireplace. “As it should be, boy. Start with the whelpling and his pet Harathi.”
Markus bristles, but says nothing. The scarred boy looks at the other kings. “Very well, Your Majesty. King Markus, followed by King Klaus, followed by King Jeremy, and then yourself, King Rakshahas, and finally High King Rhys. If you're all prepared?” The assembled kings all nod. The scarred boy exits leaving the door open. A somewhat effeminate looking man stands at the door. He bows to the kings, then holds a hand out to them, signaling stop. Markus moves near the door. Looking at Alex, he gives his final instructions. “Stay behind me and to my left. Don't react too visibly to anything.”
He waits. Alex can hear a horn and the crowd in the great hall goes silent. A lone voice speaks, loudly. It's difficult to make out what is being said. The effeminate man looks at Markus, nodding and gesturing that they should enter the Great Hall.
Entering the Great Hall, Markus strides confidently towards the far end. The gallery all stand, remaining silent. He marches to witness pit, set before all five thrones, stopping in front of the empty High Throne. He bows to the High Throne, Alex follows suit. A huge guard, nearly seven foot tall, armed with a huge axe, clad in blackest plate armor, appears behind the High Throne and descends the steps until he stands just above Markus. Markus nods to the warrior and unstraps his sword, offering it to the black knight. The knight says nothing and makes no move. Markus reattaches his sword. The black knight looks at Alex, his blue eyes almost looking through Alex.
Alex stays as quiet and composed as possible, following every direction given to him. He sits down in a lower chair by his master. Following suit, the brothers come in at the same time, taking their seats as well. Alex peers his eyes back to where the effeminate man once was. 'If he ever hits on me again, I'll kill him' He thinks to himself. Finally, Rakshahas enters and takes his seat. Shortly after a group of guards march a dark mage, Yakras, in an all black robe to a seat at the center of the great hall. Yakras. His legs and arms are chained and sealed with a magic that permits him from breaking free. Sitting behind him, two other dark mages take seats - Raethum, a four hundred year old mage, and Epirael, younger, but still one hundred years old. One of the guards pulls down Yakras hood, revealing his shaven, ugly face, covered in warts with pale, sick eyes. The other two take off of their hoods. Raethum seems as if he's still a young adult, while the truly younger one looks like a young adult. While Raethum looks wise and experienced, the man beside him is built much like Rakshahas, just short of the ponytail and black hair. The guards stand in position around them.
Last to enter is High King of Cruiberg, Rhys Hallewell. As he is announced, the assembled crowd begins to stamp their feet. Markus and the other Kings rise. Rhys is led into the chamber by a grizzled, powerful man. The man wears a sleeveless tunic, showing massive biceps as he carries the Sword of the High King, Trueborn. Trueborn is a fabled weapon, forged eons ago by the greatest smiths humanity has ever offered forth. Stories say that a mere touch of its blade can reduce an anthro or demon to ashes and cause other non-humans to write on the ground in agony for days.
Behind his sword, Rhys Hallewell strides, all the arrogance and power of Cruiberg concentrated in one man, He wears the robes and furs of the High King, no armor. His crown is of black iron, a great central spike pointing upwards from the center of the forehead, two lesser spikes on the right and on the left. Shimmering at the base of each of the five spikes are five dazzling diamonds, the light from torches and candles seemingly magnified from each of them. The strength of his presence obscures the fact that Rhys is over sixty, his hair mostly gray and his face lined with the scars of age and worry more than battle. He is followed by two page-boys, thirteen or fourteen years old, each with dark hair and dark eyes, but pale skin. They look nearly identical. As Rhys take the High Throne, the boys kneel by either of his knees, the sword bearer stand to his right, slightly behind. The gallery stomps and stomps, the very stone of the Hall trembling at their power.
Rhys holds up his hand and everything stops. It's as if all sound has fled before his command. He slowly lowers his hand, and the crowd sits. A man in blue garb steps forward and speak to the Five Kings of Cruiberg.
“Assembled Kings, High King...before you stands Yakras, Adept of the Dark Order. He is charged with treason. If found guilty, the only sentence allowed by our law, BY CRUIBERG LAW.” He yells those words to the crowd before turning back to the kings. “The only sentence is death.”
Rhys taps the boy on his left on the shoulder. The boys stands and descends half way down the steps. “Yakras! Step forward!” As Yakras moves forward, with all the grace and dignity that he can bring to bear, the other boy stands and joins his brother. They both point at the Dark Mage and the second boy commands. “State your plea and make you defense!” They both lower their arms and head back to Rhys, The closer of the two flashes a quick smile at Alex. Or is it at Markus?
Alex smiles back at the boy, feeling his own erection grow. It's uncomfortable, because he knows that he is to be taking the situation seriously, not like it's some peasant ball party.
Yakras stands and walks as much as he can with his shackled feet up five steps, then speaks loud and clearly. “I, Yakras, adept of the dark order, have been at the service and loyal to Cruiberg for three hundred years. It was me who lead the first attacks on E'hbel, to Chantlisty, and Vargon. If it weren't for my expertise, tens of thousands of elves, demons, anthros, and the like would still be alive today. Many of you weren't alive two hundred eighty years ago when our kingdom came under attack by terrorists, DEMONS that ravaged us for years, killing hundreds of women and children. It was I who proposed their banishment and genocide from the kingdom, I who killed their leader, and helped bring a new order to the kingdom to protect the underprivileged humans that live here. I worked with a fellow dark mage, a spy who lives in Harath, and we took it upon ourselves to learn the power of the ancient black spirits sealed away five miles below E'hbel. We had great success with the first trials, even used the power of the spirits to inflict damage on elven tribes, leading to the death of hundreds of elves. Now, it is true that the dark mage was killed in Harath, but one must also note the success of this attack! A fourth of their Kings castle was destroyed. More than a hundred guards were killed by the dark mages possession of a demon and that of our people living in their communities. Now THAT is a success.”
Markus stands, bowing to the High King. He descends a pair of steps, his hands clasped together behind his back. He looks at each of the kings, then back at Alex. Finally he faces Yakras. “Correct me if I am mistaken, but isn't it true that before this great 'success', Harath was not aware of our preparations for war? Or of our network in their capital?”
Yakras shakes his head. “None of that is my fault. It is of fault that the dark mage in Harath didn't seal away the information we kept with magic.”
One of the dark mages, Epirael, laughs for a split second, which echoes through the hall.
Markus takes a step towards the mage, Epirael. “You have something to add, Epirael of the Dark Order?”
Epireal stands and speaks with anger. “We have been voiceless as Yakras has wasted time planning his so-called attack to turn the humans of Harath against the demons through, what he says, proxy... All of this time spent wasted when we could have taken E'hbel by now!”
Markus nods gravely, taking two steps towards his throne. He turns back to the accused. “Remind myself and the other Kings, weren't we promised that your plan would bring Harath to its knees? Cause chaos and destruction, leaving hundred, thousands dead? Their army crippled?”
“Hundreds did die.” His voice is lower, more defeated. He knows that he stands no chance.
The older dark mage behind him, stands, and yells, “Hundreds of Cruiberg spies and civilians have been imprisoned due to the foolishness of this man and his, his FRIEND, who left our people to live in his riches. All who will be executed by Harath. And what is to happen to the immigrants from Cruiberg living there? Will they lose their heads too?”
“We can make safe passage for them to return here.”
“AND HOW WILL WE DO THAT?” Raethum sits down.
Markus returns to his seat, shaking his head sadly. Rakshahas stands, he bows to Rhys, barely nodding his head to the other kings. Klaus and Jeremy shift in the thrones, casting withering looks at Rakshahas. He ignores them, turning his attention to Yakras. “Who was it that uncovered your compatriot in Harath? Who defeated your 'ultimate demon weapon' and killed not one, but two dark mages? Was it the mighty Champion of Harath?” He smiles. “No. It wasn't, was it? Wasn't it a prison guard? A jailer? Some half-drunken rat-buggerer who thwarted your plan? Who even now has become a hero to the people of Harath. That can't be right. Can it?”
Yakras corrects him. “He was no mere prison guard or ordinary warrior. This was the man that killed the Vampire Count of Stigmartz.”
A murmur goes through the crowd. Rakshahas seems surprised for a moment before hiding his astonishment. The High King stands. “Are you certain?”
Yakras nods. “He killed a man said to be impossible to kill. Broke into his castle himself and fought the dead. If you underestimate him, he might kill you as well.”
Markus stands quickly. “And you've brought us to his direct attention? Was that part of your plan to bring Harath to its knees? To turn a Vampire Slayer against us?” He gestures dramatically. “Tell us, what is your plan now, Yakras?”
“My plan is to correct my wrong-doings - find safe haven for those Cruiberg still living in Harath. To fight alongside you in the war and kill as many demons as I can to rectify what couldn't be done there. Trust in me and I will never disappoint you ever again.” As much as he tries to hold it together, his arms shakes and he feels a pit in his gut.
Rakshahas sits. He crosses his legs, tapping his signet ring loudly against the arm rest of his throne. The High King sits, deep in thought. Rakshahas speaks without standing. “You've sent assassins after this man, the Vampire Killer?”
“No, I have not. Not as of this moment.”
Alex sighs, rolling his eyes. He knows that the assassins are most likely already on their way to find and kill Aldan at any moment. In his mind, they'll be dead before they ever reach him.
Rakshahas smirks.” Oh? So if I were to tell you that I know you've dispatched assassins, you would deny it? In front of all of us? Two, as a matter of fact. Sent within hours of learning of your failure. Hoping to distract from your failure and incompetence by dangling a dead vampire slayer in front of us.”
Markus leans over to Alex and whispers. “Hoping to buy his own life with the life of Aldan of Harath.”
“Yes, Yes! I have lied.” Yakras raises his shackled hands smiling. “I'd thought that I'd have him dead by the trial and would be able to bring the news with me here.”
Markus stands quickly. “So, having failed with your ultimate weapon, and drawn Harath into war, you thought to inspire them further against us by assassinating their hero-savior without even a word to any of the Council of Kings? Not a word to any of us?” He looks at the other kings, then out to the gallery. “Tell me, did you instruct your assassins to leave our battleplan with the body, signed in our names, with directions to each of our castles for their assassins?” Several in the crowd chuckles and laugh.
Yakrus is broken up, unable to find what words he needs to say to buy himself out of it.
Rakshahas stands. “Guilty. I've heard enough. Guilty. I call for a verdict.” He sits.
The man in blue, rushes to the witness pit. “A verdict has been called for by the Fire King... Are there any others who wish to give evidence?”
The brothers shake their head and both answer, “Guilty.”
Markus stands. “Guilty.”
Rhys stands, waving the man in blue away. “Guilty. As High King of Cruiberg, I sentence Yakrus, Adept of the Dark Order...” Very subtly, Rakshahas moves one hand, smirking. The High King, looks at Rakshahas and then turns to Markus. “The Blood King shall pronounce sentence...”
The crows murmurs. Rakshahas seems very pleased. The brother kings are surprised, but quickly compose themselves, watching Markus with keen interest.
Markus faces the crowd. “I sentence Yakram, on behalf of the HIgh King and my fellow Kings, to be peeled for not less than 10 days. Furthermore, his acolytes shall be put to the torch, his arcane library and equipment given to the Dark Order, his personal lands and holdings seized for the High Crown, except for a half-portion for each of the Council of Kings. His children shall be made slaves, split among the five crowns. I shall take first choice.” Markus pauses for a moment, trying to make sure he hasn't forgot anything. Satisfied, he finishes. “This is the will of the Council of Kings. This is the will of all Cruiberg.” He sits as the crowd stamps their feet.
Yakrus falls to the ground, begging and crying for his life. “No, no no no! You must not do this!”
Raethum rises. “If it is allowed, I ask to be given his duties as the new maestro and Epirael as my advisor.”
“All of the Kings stand.” Rhys speaks. “The sentence shall be carried out immediately. Execute his wife as well. Have her drawn and quartered by slow horse. Raethum, as you wish. Do not follow his example. Oh, and select two of your order to be burned at the stake. A lesson not to compound mistakes. Choose at random. We are concluded.” The High King leaves the same way he entered. Rakshahas moves down to the crowd laughing with some of the assembled observers. Yakrus is taken away, still begging for mercy for himself and his wife. Markus leads Alex back to the waiting room, asking for wine and food to be brought. They are joined by the brother kings, Klaus, and Jeremy.
Alex waits for a moment, taking in all that has just happened, and chugs the warm beer that the young brother left for him. “Well... Your people sure have an interesting way of dealing with traitors.”
Jeremy laughs at him, politely. “Go to see Yakrus in a week. A boy like you from that liberal kingdom of yours, you'd starve yourself after seeing what's done to him.” Klaus begins to drink heavily on his own in silence. His brother hits him on the shoulder. “I think it's time we start gathering our plans for battle as soon as we can. We have a lot of work to do now that Harath knows some of our plans.”
The alcohol is hitting Alex now, resulting in a depressive, somewhat drunken state that's noticeable in his face. Even with the spies he knows about in this kingdom, there's no way he can sabotage his position to save Aldan. He fights back his own tears, then stiffens his face to look as normal as he possibly can.
Markus drinks wine, eating lightly at fruit and cheese. “You don't know what peeling is, do you, Alexander? Basically, the Dark Mages and our torturers will takes Yakrus and submerge most of his body in a tank of some brew that the mages have. It softens a man. Once every 12 hours, they'll take him out and peel off the outer layer of skin. He'll then spend an hour in a solution they've made that will heal him, in the sense that he won't die, but which enflames every nerve ending on the new layer of skin. Ten days. That's 20 layers peeled off.” he sips his wine. “If he dies, they have ways of bringing him back just enough to keep going. It one of our more fiendish and cruel punishments.” He pops a date into his mouth. “Now, slow horse drawing and quartering. You know mostly what that is. Horse tied to each wrist and ankle, all four pulling in different directions. Usually, the ropes are coiled and the horse gallop away, popping off the limbs. Slow horse, means the ropes start taut and tight. The horses are led away, slowly. Pressure and pain build and build and the limbs go one by one. Most last two, even three.”
Alex inevitably sinks into his chair, wondering if he's made a grand mistake coming here or not. “Harath banned the act of drawing and quartering people hundreds of years ago. That isn't to say that I've seen my fair share of blood before.”
Markus shrugs. “It's effective. We have very few criminals. Even fewer who repeat their crimes.” He watches Alex carefully. “As do the brothers.” Alex easily feels their eyes upon him.
Jeremy breaks the silence. “So, you will be going to war with us, right? You've never fought in one before, have you? Maybe you should be with Rakshahas for the first few battles so that you can learn to stomach it all.”
Klaus adds on. “War isn't like the training that you grew up with. Anything can happen. You can be the most skilled fighter on the planet and die to a simple arrow. Small things like that. There will be times when you're cornered by thirty men or more and have to figure a way to kill them all and survive. War is more about death than it is about survival unless you're like one of us. Before you go into a battle, you must always be ready to die. When you leave, you leave everything behind...”
“I have nothing to leave behind. No family. No one. I once died when I was a child and when I woke up... I was deader than that. I've never been to war before, but I think my heart was crafted for it.” Alex places one hand to where his heart is, then sits up.
Markus allows himself a faint smile. “Klaus, Jeremy...speaking of Rakshahas. He's going to urge an attack on the E'hbel settlements. We need, and I think you'll both see the wisdom in this, to block that line of thinking. E'hbel can wait. Are we agreed on that much?”
Jeremy nods. “It would be... Quite foolish to attack them first. Every attack we've done has failed in every single man dying. There are other ways to go around this.”
Klaus simply responds. “Agreed.”
“Good. Between the three of us, we may be able to prevail upon King Rhys to follow a different plan. Think on this. We move as two forces. Two kings move towards Harath, two kings move on the villages in Raythorn Valley. That may draw some of the strength from E'hbel. From Raythorn to Varn Ra. Again, that should draw out some of the forces from E'hbel. With the High King's forces added, that would be the time to strike for E'hbel.” Markus pauses, looking from one brother to the other.
Jeremy smiles, thinking it over in his head. Without asking for permission, Alex intervenes, “Harath and Aigua both know and feel the stress of Cruiberg's presence in the forests that have been slowly overtaken. So far, there attempts to stop the attacks have proven worthless. That has been the major success so far, so it would make perfect sense to take down Raythorn with the same tactics. They're closer to E'hbel.”
The older brother nods. “The boy has a point. We wouldn't necessarily even have to worry about bringing all of our men out for an attack like that. Move the attacks that are closer towards Harath towards E'hbel while Raythorn is taken, then stress the anthros and demons so that they're forced to bring their people to save those in Raythorn. That's where we would take a good deal of them out, weakening Varn Ra as well. Take both of those, then we might have a chance in E'hbel.”
“Agreed.” Jeremy laughs at his brothers simple response.
Rakshahas bites. “Markus and I will be the ones to slaughter the villages of Raythorn. We'll end them brutally and violently so that the people of E'hbel know to be afraid of what's to come. When we kill them all, I want to see the fear in their faces as they take note of their end. They have no more presence in this world. We will kill them all.”
Klaus finishes a beer, then faces Rakshahas. “You can't kill all of them though. Then they won't send out help for those people. Take out a majority of the villages, leave the others hostages, kill the men, enslave the children, use the women for our pleasure. That will bring them.”
Markus nods. “That is what I suggested. I think that Rakshahas is correct. My forces team with his. You two angle towards Harath, drawing out their armies and protection our flanks. Once we've taken Raythorn, Varn Ra, and E'hbel our flanks will be secure and we can menace Harath from their north or east.”
Alex can't help but to laugh and notice something they're missing. “You've forgotten about one of the most important game players here. If we focus too much of our energy on Harath, we forget about Aigua.”
All four kings look at the boy. Rakshahas glares. Klaus and Jeremy seem equal parts bored and surprised. Markus frowns for a moment. “Easily enough remedied. We delay any military response they consider by sending emissaries to negotiate peace.” He paces around the room. Rakshahas grumbles and moves to stand in front of the fire, spitting into it. As his phlegm hisses and crackles, he glares at Alex. “Fuck the Aiguans. What are they going to do? Send the brigades of buggered boys to stop us? Half-breeds and anthros. . . they won't be able to stop fucking their mothers and sisters long enough to stop us. If they try, by some miracle, if they try, their warriors are weak. Fire and blood will sweep them aside.” He punches one fist onto the open palm of his other hand, slowly grinding an imaginary foe to dust.
Markus nods. “We tell them we're willing to release some of the captured anthros and demon. As a sign of good will between Aiguia and Cruiberg. Only those with relatives living in Aigua. That should buy us time and keep them on the sidelines.”
Klaus points out. “They do have a dragon.”
Jeremy laughs. “But he's just a boy.”
“-- A boy that's a dragon. No matter what age, they're dangerous.”
Alex rubs one finger to his lips, thinking deeply. He doesn't want to say anything else, afraid to offend the others or say a wrong word that has him killed.
Rakshahas spits again, annoying Markus who says nothing. They say they have a dragon. I say They exaggerate if not are outright lying. “What's a boy-dragon going to do? War against us between its nap-times?” He laughs.
Frowning Markus suggests, “We should act. I doubt they'll want to send a boy dragon into war against us. If they do, we'll be hard pressed, but the High King's armies will be supporting us and with Trueborn? I'll take Rhys over some battle-virgin dragon.”
Jeremy sighs, “We can't figure out everything in one day, but at least we have some starting points as to how we'll change our tactics and surprise Harath since they think they know where we'll be and where we'll go. My brother and I must leave soon. We have a lot of work and planning to do.” Him and his brother stand up, giving their goodbyes to the other kings, then they leave.
Leaning back, stretching, Rakshahas grunts. “I'd rather have begun this in the spring. Fool Dark Mage delayed us. Much as I hate winter war, our men will have the advantage. Yorem, draw up your plans and send them to me. I'll adjust them to fit with mine and send back your final orders. Two weeks, and don't delay. We have to start before things get too bad with the weather.” He dons his cloak, warming his hands one last time. He turns to Markus. “I like your sentence. Should give those Dark Mages something to think about.” He heads for the door. “I like your little Harathi bitch, too. At least it's housetrained.” He smirks at Alex as he opens the door. “Oh, I bet you are a tight one... Hahaha!” He laughs loudly as he leaves, his entourage joining and following him. A servant closes the door, leaving Alexander and Markus alone in the room.
Markus take the mug that Rakshahas had drained and hurls it into the fireplace. Sparks and embers fly upwards. “That fucking whore! He knows, gods damn his one good eye.” His face flushed with anger, he drives his fist into the table. The bowls of fruit and cheese, the pitchers of beer and wine, shudder as his blow rocks the table. He inhales sharply, hissing in pain and shaking his fist. He holds the wounded hand against his chest, flexing his fingers and wincing. “He knows.”
“Know about us?” Alex winces, standing up and walking to the fire. Staring into the fire, he imagines what war will be like. “So I will come with you to Raythorn when the war begins, right?”
Still examining his hand, Markus answers. “Of course. It would be too dangerous to leave you here. One of the others might try to kill you or turn you against me.” He shakes his hand again, wincing as he flexes his bruised knuckles. He looks at Alex. “Besides, I want you with me. Although, if you truly loved me, you'd be more worried about my hand.” Markus looks down at his hand, his eyes downcast and sad.
Alex turns to him slowly, carefully, and takes his hand. He feels it, bring it to his face, and kisses it softly. The coldness of his touch seems to somehow numb the bruising for just a short moment.
Markus reaches around Alex, placing his uninjured hand against the small of Alex's back. Pulling him close, until their bodies press together, he looks down into Alex's eyes. “Tell me, Alex, how you feel about me. Don't lie or hold back. Now that you know how easily I can have a man's flesh peeled from his body, his wife torn limb from limb, and his children sold into slavery. What do you see, now, when you look at Markus Yorem?”
Alex stares into his eyes, seeing nothing different in him that he didn't see when they first met. “I see... Loneliness. Fear. Regret? I don't know what it is that you regret. You seek domination, but not like the others. Despite your violence, there's order to it. You're frustrated because you feel as if you've grown too cold and feel as if you've lost all of the spirituality that you had as a child, as a boy... That isn't to say that you're not a man of strength. When it comes to work, you're better than your opponents in the ways that they fail. You are a key of temperance. If all were to be lost in the war, you would be the only king able to bring the people together into peace and hope. You see a star. It's always been there, something you wish to grasp, but you're unable to take it. Instead, you take the smaller star in front of you…” Alex pulls out his hand as if to grab something from the air. Wind blows through the room around the two of them. “You will find redemption and freedom, but you must first lose and bleed for it.”
He blinks. He lowers his mouth to Alex's his tongue gently probing the walls of his young lover's mouth. They kiss for what feels like hours. When he finally breaks the kiss, Markus places a hand on either side of Alex's face and holds him tenderly as he kisses his forehead. “That was not the answer I was expecting.”
“You told me what I see.” Alex lays in his lap, rubbing his face into his, kissing him again from time to time. “My readings of people are always right. Sometimes, I think of it like a curse.”
“Indeed.” He sighs, gathering up his cloak. “Let us return home. It will too close to dark for hunting tonight. Tomorrow, we hunt, and we spar. I need to know how well you fight. Think on what you wish for dinner tonight.”
Alex falls in beside Markus as they make their way back through the town. Again, peasants quickly make way for the young king. Some point and whisper. Apparently, word of the sentence Markus imposes on Yakras has reached the streets. They stop again at the coffee house, order two coffees to keep them warm and awake for the trip home. In a display of generosity, Markus gives the shop owner a hundred gold talents with instructions to give free coffee as long as he can for that amount. Customers cheer as the party exits and approach the docks.
Once on the docks, Alex makes his decision. “Steak. Just one slab of meat. That's all I ask for. And a nice glass of wine.” He waits for Markus to sit before laying near him, cuddling in his arms as the boat casts back out into the cold waters. A half hour passes before he mentions, “You were the one to send the assassins, weren't you?”
Looking down on Alex, Markus plays with the boy's hair with one hand, laying the other on Alex's chest. “Which assassins are those, Alexander?”
“The ones to Aldan.” He speaks calmly.
His eyes betray no emotion as he stares down into Alex's eyes. Minutes pass, the only sounds being that of oars in the water and the wind. “What do want the answer to be? If you have the suspicion, what difference does any answer I give matter?”
“I take that as a yes...” He sighs. “It doesn't matter. I understand. He would be a great threat in the battles to come. Plus, I would never want to see the two of you come into contact.”
“Ah, you see? You made up your mind before you even asked.”
“Yes, I have...” He quiets down, closing his eyes and trying to shut off his thoughts.
Markus looks back towards palace. His fingers drum on the railing of the boat nearest him. His body tenses, but he says nothing.
As they come closer to shore, Alex awakens from his short rest fresh and new, greeting Markus with a kiss before he stands and takes his own chair. He calls over one of the servants, whom brings him a pitcher of water. “So... Where do we go from here?”
He turns to face Alex. His eyes are different. Flat. Cold. “The castle. Dinner once I've tended to my kingdom. Even his voice is cold.”
“Did I do something wrong?” He stands facing him.
Markus stops at the base of the stairs leading up to the castle. He turns to face Alex. “Yes.” He stops. Waiting. Servants weave their way around both of them, carrying their loads up the castle.
“Is it something that I need to be punished for?” Alex raises a brow, then licks his lips, as if teasing him will make him feel better.
“Without punishment the offense will be repeated. You disappointed me once already. It's not something I wish to have happen again, Sir Steele.” There is menace in his voice. An anger that is contained but threatens to explode. He's testing Alexander.
“Oh...” He stutters, then shuts up and continues to follow him. 'Punishment. Is he going to beat me with a chain of some sort? Choke me? It wouldn't hurt if he did. I've been given worse in the prison.'
They head up the stair way, climbing the cliff overlooking the lake. It is a beautiful view, even with the cold weather and cloudy skies. The lake is huge, the High King's palace lying on the far shore of the narrowest point. Alex can make out several islands in the southern arm of the lake, each surrounded by a light mist. “Have you nothing to say but "Oh"? No question?”
“I don't know...” Alex grips onto the balcony. His hearts beating faster, which hurts his weak chest. “What is it that I said wrong? How am I to be punished?”
Markus turns to face Alex. “Leave us.” His voice is cold, and the servants and guards hasten away from the two of them. Alone on the balcony, Markus stares out over the lake. “What did you say wrong...You decided that I was guilty before you even asked the question, before you made the charge. You have no faith in me. No trust. Not even enough to wait for me. That disappoints me to a degree that you don't seem to understand.”
He bows down on one knee. “You're right. I'm not loyal. I'm a fool, a traitor, the worst kind of person on the planet. I don't know how to trust people, so I rely only on my own cruel intuitions. My heart is evil, rotten, and weak. I'm a horrible lover and I'd make a horrible husband. I speak too soon and don't know my place. I am all of these things and more. I beg for your forgiveness, but I know it will not be enough. I'll do so every day if I have to. Do whatever I have to in order to prove myself loyal to you, because you're my star, my sun. Without you, I have no purpose. Alex stands up, his face just as depressed as his masters. I beg of my master, teacher, and king to be patient with me and help me see the light in his eyes, as a fool see's none when he looks into his own.”
Markus spins to face Alex. Quicker than Alex can react, he reaches down, grabbing Alex by the front of his shirt. He pulls him up to his feet, lifting him slightly off the ground as he drives him back against the wall. Pain courses through Alex's back as he slammed against the stone. Markus' face is red with anger, his eyes watering and his teeth clenched. “How florid an apology! Expertly delivered. But you forgot one word, Alexander. ONE WORD. Do you even know what word I wanted from you?!”
No... Alex's eyes water quickly, but he forces the tears back. The prison tried to break him, but he never gave into the torture or psychological abuse. No pain has hit him like this since he had taken his own brothers life.
Markus lowers Alex back to the ground, but does not release him. A tear escapes one eye and travels down his cheek. Leaning close he whispers, his voice wounded. “Love.”
“But... You don't even want me to love you!” He shouts, standing back up and pushing him back. “You don't love me either!” He hits his chest with a fist. “In fact, you probably hate me! Yeah? Well why don't you kill me?” He hits him harder. “Better yet, I'll do it myself!” Alex looks to the window, running quickly towards it, prepared to make a jump.
Time slows for Markus. In moments of great crisis, time has always slowed for him. He's often wondered if time truly slows or if it's his mind thinking faster than normal. In a split second he asks himself if Alex would really jump. Yes, he's passionate and impetuous and young and foolish. Does Alex want me to save him? Yes.
As Alex prepare to leap, Markus tackles him to the ground. The stone floor hurts as Alex lands, Markus on top of him hurts too. Alex struggles, but Markus overpowers him, pinning his arms. He draws back one hand and slaps Alex across the face. “Stop it! Foolish boy! This isn't Harath. I'm not your father or your far away lover.” He shakes Alex. “Think, dammit. Use your brain for something other than plotting against everyone around you. How could you disappoint me unless . . .” He stops shaking Alex, still keeping him pinned. Tears slowly escape both eyes, dropping from his cheeks onto Alex's face. His voice falls, becoming anguished. “How could you hurt me unless...”
Alex clenches his chest, breathing heavily, and gasping for air. At first, he feels like it's a panic attack, but quickly realizes that it's something much more dire. His head turns to the side as he groans, crying and fighting back the pain. A minute later he's able to breathe again, but he's lost for words, not knowing what to say to Markus. Suicide is still on his mind. “Let me go...”
“No!” Markus is emphatic. “Answer the fucking question, Alex. How could you hurt me unless...Unless what?? Why would you believing that I sent assassins after Aldan Jaeger matter unless. . . Unless I . . .? Think, dammit! For pity's sake, Alex, think...please.”
“Unless I didn't love you...” He gives up moving or fighting back. A part of him doesn't know he can love anyone at all anymore. All of the thoughts of conquering and saving the world the way that he wants to come to a complete stop.
“Unless I didn't love you.” Markus releases Alex's shirt, grabbing his cheeks and lowering his face until their noses almost touch. “Unless "I" didn't love "YOU". Do you understand?”
“Do you love me? Do you really love me?” Alex is unsure and still confused. For once in his life, he can't read the situation at hand and doesn't know how to escape it.
“Yes.” Markus leans back, still straddling Alex over his stomach. “Yes. And you don't trust me. Not at all.”
“You're right. I don't.” Alex shuts his eyes. Flashbacks of the woman that hurt him, his parents abusing him, the attacks from the kings children hit him harder than when Markus tossed him to the wall and to the ground. “But I do love you. I just... Can't do this on my own.”
“Alex...You're not alone.” Looking down on him, Markus runs his hands through Alex's hair. “I did not send assassins to kill your lover.”
“I'm sorry.” Alex breaks into tears again, hugging him. “I'm sorry I doubted you. Please forgive me.” He tightens his grip, wiping his tears away on Markus's shoulders.
Markus holds Alex. “I forgive you. Don't try to hide your thoughts or feelings from me. I'll sense that you're hiding something, and I can't afford to take chances. Always be honest with me, Alex.” He stands, pulling Alex up and into his embrace. “If I'm going risk letting myself love you, you have to trust me and I have to be able to trust you.”
Alex nuzzles to his chest, where he had just hit him moments earlier out of aggression, now seeking love and remorse. A whirl of cold air breezes through the room. Suddenly, the boy feels his heart beating at its normal pace, as if some sort of spirit had came in, was listening, and healed him right then and there.
Markus holds Alex close, rocking him as they stand on the balcony. He kisses the top of his head. They stand for several minutes, holding each other. Eventually, they break. kissing once. “I have work to do. Then steak dinners.” He takes his sleeve and wipes Alex's face. “You can stay with me or rest. First, we have to change clothes...” he looks at Alex, his eyes narrow. “Would you have jumped?”
Alex nods. “I'm... I've had a history.” He looks away from the balcony and back towards the room. “I'd like to come with you. Maybe spend time in the library if you're too busy.”
Markus nods. He leads Alex inside. A middle aged man is waiting anxiously. He's missing his left arm, just below the elbow. His brown hair and beard are trimmed close. “Your Majesty. I trust all is well. M'lord Steele.” He nods to Alex.
“Yes, Mortimer. What do we have this afternoon? I'd like to work in the library if that's possible.” He speaks calmly with Mortimer, who nods and gives short answers.
“The library will work fine. I'll that things are made ready. It's a light-ish day. Two petitions, one case at law, updates from the Castellan and Master-At-Arms, as well as dispatches from General Konogh.” Markus nods at each listed item. Mortimer rushes away as they arrive at the bed chamber and private quarters.
Servants undress and wipe Alex and Markus down with warm, damp cloths. They're both redressed if comfortable, warm clothing, well made from fine cloths and furs. “Is there anything you'll want in the library? Should I summon a tutor to help you find anything?”
Alex looks himself over in the mirror, feeling short and flimsy by his master. He turns to him as they walk downstairs. “If possible, I'd like large sheets of transparent graphing paper and utensils for drawing on them.” He fetches one of the servants exiting the library and repeats the order to her, then continues on other details. “Along with any volumes that Varn Hozin wrote on strategies to war. If there are books on archery, I'll take those too.”
Markus nods. “The librarian can help you find those. He's eccentric but has an exceptional memory. Don't try to remove a book from the library without his permission.”
The library at Ravensberg Castle is impressive. Filling the two lower floors of a corner tower facing the lake, it's round walls are lined with sturdy oak and pine shelves holding hundreds, possibly thousands of books, folios, scrolls, tablets, and more. A large central table fills the center of the lowest floor. Behind a simple wooden throne, carved with forest animals and trees, a large fireplace burns brightly. Chandeliers provide more light and tall thin windows all in what natural light can penetrate the clouds outside. The rooms smell of burning pine, aged leather, and wax candles.
Markus takes his place in his throne. Servants bring wine for he and Alex, along with fruit and nuts. The day's official business begins. “The servant returns with the items you requested.” She waits nearby in case Alex needs something more.
As soon as Alex gets the materials he needs, he gets straight to work. Shutting his eyes, he remembers the layout to a certain place, imagining every room, every hallway, the size of each door, the type of brick, flooring, everything. His mind takes control of the pen without him even having to think of what he's doing. Within half an hour, fifteen pages are filled with drawings of construction of connected pathways. He labels each one accordingly, as if once he's finished he would tape them all together, filling the entire room, and leave him an entire map from underground to the highest level. After an hour, he takes a break from his work, having a certain wash the ink from his hands and move the utensils some place else. Another servant brings him wine and fruits. As he eats he speaks to the young servant girl about her life, asking her how she liked her work, and finding out that like many of the others that live or simply serve the castle, she feels fortunate an blessed. Alex spends another hour reading from the books, regaining lost knowledge and finding new perspectives on the teachings the works bestow to him. Feeling accomplished enough, he has the servants clean his work table before he leaves and approaches Markus. He kneels down to bow, then waits for him to allow him to speak.
Markus sign the last dispatch and the courier bows and exits the room quickly. Mortimer gathers together the papers and seals, other servants begin to clean. Markus sighs, rubbing his eyes and the bridge of his nose. He looks down at Alex, and extends a hand to the boy. “Rise, Alex. Sit.” He pats his lap. “You have something to say?”
Alex smiles and sits down on his lap. “I've been devising a certain plan... I'd call it a winning card. I'm afraid that even after we take Raythorn and Varn Ra, it won't be enough. It might be for the people of E'hbel, but not towards the warriors from Aiguia and Harath.”
Markus wraps his arms around Alex's waist, arching an eyebrow at the boy. “Tell me of this plan.”
Alex snuggles into him. A sense of pride overwhelms him. “I have photographic memory of the kings castle. Once I'm finished replicating it, I'll form the perfect infiltration mission ever composed to date. They might have lost most of their Cruiberg spies, but not all of them.” He moves his hands around as he speaks, tracing parts that he remembers. “There are underground parts to the castle that are held as top secret and certain parts less guarded than others. If we were to take out the king after the second major battle, it would destroy their faith and hope.”
Leaning his head forward, Markus rests his mouth against Alex's neck. Slowly, gently he sucks, his mind working the implications of Alex's suggestion. “That's an excellent bit of information to have. And a good idea. Sometimes, your willingness to help me worries me. There are some who say that we shouldn't trust you. Even among my own advisors. If he'll betray his homeland, he'll betray Markus Yorem.”
As Markus sucks on his neck, leaving hickies over him, he pushes his head further into him, begging for more. “I'll never betray the man that I love. What the others don't realize…” he moans. “Is that I hate Harath more than any of you do.”
One hand slides from Alex's waist to between his legs, near the knee. “I know. That's enough. Don't bear them a grudge. They do their duty in warning me.” His hand drifts upawards, beginning to massage Alex's privates. “I know your heart.”
“Master...” Alex's hands slide over Markus's legs, allowing himself to submit to him. “Someone might see us.”
One hand continues to squeeze and pull at Alex's cock through his pants. With the other, he leans Alex back, over his lap, until Alex's head lays against one armrest while his legs are draped over the other. Markus kisses Alex, his mouth eager for the taste of the young Harathi exile. They kiss for several minutes, servants entering and leaving, none of them noticing their King and his boy. “Let them see.”
Alex kisses him deeper and more passionately, rubbing one hand under his masters tunic to feel at the hair on his chest. He rubs from one nipple to the other, letting spit from their kisses lather his mouth. “Master, allow me to suck your cock?”
Markus unhooks his sword belt, loosens his pants, pulling out his swelling cock. He leans back in the throne and bounces his cock at Alex. “Be my guest. But even if you drink me dry, I'm going to fuck you tonight.”
Alex steps down from the from, standing on his knees and holds himself up a little higher with Markus's legs. The throne is a bit higher up than he expected. He holds the sack with one hand, rubbing his testicles gently as the tip of his tongue traces up to the slit of Markus's cock. Quietly and with ease, he takes all of it into his mouth, sucking him slowly, using more force on his tongue rather than focusing on the speed. His hand presses into his forest of pubic hair and nose glides into it each time he goes down. No gag reflex. No need for coming up for air. He brings his mouth higher up, focusing mostly on the head as he uses his other hand to masturbate him. Once he's acquired enough spit in his mouth he deep throats him again, moving his mouth and head from side to side when Markus plays with his hair and ears.
With his cock wreathed in warmth and moisture, finding itself a happy home in Alex's mouth, Markus moans. The boy is fascinating. Taking his cock easily, mere moments after suggesting betrayal of his homeland. As the Harathi youth expertly sucks him, He watches and enjoys, encouraging Alex by playing with the boy's ears and hair. Breathlessly he acknowledges his expertise. “You are phenomenal at this, Alexander...”
Once spoken to, he looks up and locks eyes with him as he continues to suck him off. He sucks faster and faster, sometimes using his hand to stroke his shaft, sack, or under it near his ass hole. For every moan he gets, the faster he works on him. Feeling him coming closer, he pumps his mouth as fast as he can on it, inhaling the sweaty scents from his pubic hair and ass.
Fighting the urge to cum, Markus sips wine from his cup. He tries to distract his thoughts, going over orders in his mind, but Alex is too skilled. Markus yields to the boy's mouth, letting the sensations from Alex's mouth wash over his cock. He clenches the armrests of his throne. His feet and legs begin to twitch. As much he tries to remain firmly seated, his body has other ideas as his spasming legs lift his ass from the chair. “Fuck! Eat my cum, Alex. ungghh!” He begins to explode his thick juice inside of Alex's mouth. “Fuck!!!”
Alex stuffs his mouth as far down as he can to his pubis, taking every last drop of cum into his mouth, then rises up slowly, using his tongue in swirls as he comes up, sucking his shaft a few more times before he takes his mouth off of the cock that he's effortlessly worked on. His mouth is tired, but he's pleased to get his flavorful award. Alex lays back in Markus's lap, then exchanges a kiss, letting the semen flow between both of their connection mouths. “I love you, Markus.”
Markus kisses Alex deeply, happily. Holding him close as his cock slowly softens, he wishes he could say what he feels. Being a king, he has to watch his words, always. Fickle fate. Were he not a king, he could tell how much he loves him. But were he not a king, he would likely have never met Alex. Their kiss finished, Markus sighs, “I know. You know my heart as well.”
Standing, carrying Alex in his arms, he steps down from the throne. With care and tenderness, he sets Alex on foot and takes his hand. “Once out of these clothes, we'll go among the people for dinner.”
Servants follow them as they come back downstairs and out of the castle. He stands close by, hands behind his back. “Are people afraid of you around here? Or the other kings?”
“That's a complex question. I think that they know not to test my patience. I also believe that they know that I won't be randomly cruel to them. Is that fear then? I think Rakshahas' people are more afraid of him.” Markus is silent, contemplating as they walk. “Fear is a product of uncertainty. If you let your subjects know the laws and what you want from them, what you do not tolerate, they can go about their lives without uncertainty, thus without fear.”
Alex looks around at the people that notice them. None of them look afraid, although some chat and point fingers. Four guards follow suit behind them, but never touch their swords. The towns here seem much safer than the ones he grew up with. Perhaps the cruelty of their punishments is what stops people here from becoming offenders. Alex wonders for a moment if it's possible for the people of Harath to ever achieve this kind of sense of peace in their community, a kingdom said to be full of equality of diversity, yet exploding with drug abuse, murders, and robbery. Despite the safety he should feel being here, he continues to keep his eyes open on everyone, just in case someone see's him as a possible enemy of some sort.
The pub is busy, but a table has been set aside for the King and his guest. Nearby tables have been pushed back, given the royal couple more room and privacy. Once seated, a bottle of wine is opened for the pair, a delicious, crisp red wine, and beer is brought. A server approaches the table, nervously bringing fresh bread. She bows and looks at the two. “Your Majesty....sir....do you know what you'd like?”
Markus orders vegetables and cheese, with soup, and a thick steaks for both of them. The servant scurries away. Other customers stare and whisper among themselves. Some pointing obvious fingers at Alex.
Noticing the customers around him mentioning his name in hushed tones, he asks, “They don't trust me, do they?” When the server comes back, he orders a medium-rare steak. Alex takes small sips from his wine, trying to not look at the others and focus his attention only on the king in front of him. “How do I win their trust anyway?”
Markus shrugs. “That's a riddle. What works for the butcher may not work for the candle maker. Helping us in the war may warm some to. Time may work for others. For now, you should only worry about being liked or trusted by one person.” He raises his glass, saluting Alex before taking a sip. “If you have any ideas of you own, I'd veer much like to hear them.”
Alex sighs. He holds his chin up with one hand on the table and waits for his food. Frustration starts to overtake him. “It's humiliating, but I get it...”
“Why is it humiliating?” Markus asks with a frown.
“Because I want them to trust me and like me. I came from a place where I was hated... Just to be hated some place else. As long as there's you, I'll be fine.” He smiles to his king. “Let's get on with the war already.”
“I think I'd rather have dinner first.” He laughs. “Patience, dear boy. You must have patience. And I don't the people hate you. They don't trust you and that's a different thing altogether.”
“We already have the upper hand towards the war. If we play it smart, it'll be an easy one too. Maybe the tension is getting to me.”
“I think the tension and the wine both.” A servant, followed by two pot boys, brings the food. “And maybe you're hungry, to boot. Here's dinner. Let's have no more worry about being loved or trusted by the people.”
His face brightens when he see's his food. After a short prayer, he begins cutting his steak into pieces, making lush and seductive sounds with every bite he takes. He's trying to tease him. Underneath the table, his boots play with Markus's. “It will be strange fighting alongside with Rakshahas. For me, I mean.”
Markus shrugs as he cuts into his steak, spearing the piece of meat and a piece of potato in the same bite. “For all his faults, Rakshahas is still a terror on the battlefield. He and his bodyguard can wreak havoc and death like you could scarce imagine.”
“What about the brothers? I don't hear much about them. Jeremy seems nice. His brother... I guess he's alright too.” He smirks, sipping some of his wine in-between pieces.
“They fight together.” He continues to eat slowly. “They plan together. There's some as say they do everything together. Everything.” He places an unusual emphasis on the word "everything". “They've shown courage and imagination on the field, as well as cruelty.”
Alex nods along, fascinated and excited for battles to come. “And what about you? Surely you've been in many battles before and have many stories to tell.”
Markus shrugs and grins. He reaches over with his fork and spears a piece of Alex's steak. His tongue rolls out of his mouth, as he slowly, so slowly, brings the bite up. Pulling the beef from the fork, he smiles and chews, making a low moan with every chew that only Alex can hear. “I've fought and survived, fought and won. What sort of stories would you like to hear?”
Alex almost does the same, waiting for permission from his master before he takes a cube for himself. He sits up in his chair and finishes his wine. “Well, anything epic or badass. A great battle of duel, maybe?”
“Haha! No, I'm a King. I do not duel. I have a champion for such things.” He shrugs again, looking almost bored. “I fight because I'm good at it and because a king must lead sometimes through example. I don't enjoy it, not like Rakshahas does. Sometimes I need to fight. So I fight.” He steals another bite from Alex's plate and thinks. “Most of my battles have been aganst the elves and anthros. The closest to an epic moment would be… facing off against three elves, killing them and avoiding even a touch of their ensorcelled blades. I fought a giant, but that was a rather dull affair.”
“That's all?” Alex looks a bit disappointed. He finishes his steak, moving the plate over to the side. “Well, this battle might bring us some epic foes. Once we find out who their lead commanders and generals are I'll be able to give details on their background and weaknesses. That isn't to say that they're weak people... How does Cruiberg have so much success against the demons when they have abilities with fire?”
“We have our Dark Mages. They target demons, engaging them while their rituals protect them somewhat from the flames. Then, our arches concentrate on the demons.” Finishing his steak, he nibbles on vegetables as he talks. “We can lose a hundred men for every demon they lose. It's a simple question of maths. That's why we have to destroy them soon, at least that's the ruling from Rhys and Rakshahas. Their numbers are small.” A servant brings dessert, a crusted berry cobbler to be split between Alex and Markus, and a small cake, shaped like a brick and covered in creamy, white frost. Markus takes a bite from each, making a satisfied yummy sounds for each. “Demons are mostly pacifists. Killing doesn't sit well with them.”
“If they don't like killing, then why must we eliminate them all in the first place? Wasn't it Cruiberg that cast the first stone?” Alex eats slowly with small bites. “I'm not trying to offend. Just trying to understand the logic.”
“Because if they decided that they did like killing, they could wipe out humans on this continent before we knew what hit us. Because they think themselves superior. He enthusiastically eats from both desserts. The Sword of the High King was forged to slay demons and anthros. The Crown of the High King was cast to protect the High King from their fire. Our ancestors have always understood that demon-kind are dangerous, not to be trusted. They've always hated us because we see the threat that they truly are.”
Alex nods along, trying to empathize with the position at hand. He finishes after a few more bites, leans back in his chair, then continues on. “As I said before, I have no problem fighting demons and anthros, as they're affiliated to the two kingdoms I despise. But I do think it is a bit over the top to wipe their entire race out...”
“The odds are that we'll miss some of each here and there. Don't forget that there are other continents with some scattered anthros and some with demons.” He leans back as well. Servants quietly rush forward to clear the table. “Give the food to the poor. My compliments to your baker. From the bread to the desserts, outstanding.” The servants swell with pride bowing gratefully at his praise. He pours wine for himself and Alex. “A little wine, a relaxing stroll back to the castle. Then I will fuck you hard enough to knock all questions out of your mind for the rest of the night.” He smiles.
Alex stands out of his hair, waiting for one of the servants to clean the table off. One of them hands him his glass of wine, which he takes with him as they walk with guards out of the restaurant and into the streets. Hundreds of thousands of stars cast over and lighten the sky. All of the storm clouds have vanished. They walk near the lake on the way home, observing the reflection of the stars on the water. For a moment, it feels as if the world is theirs. When Alex finishes his wine, Markus refills it himself, then hands the bottle back to a servant following along with the guards. Once in the castle, one of the servants bugs Markus about letters he's received and duties he's to attend to before the night is over, but he's sent away as they rush upstairs. Markus pulls the brown haired boy, lifting him into his arms, then tosses him to the bed. His body bounces when he falls onto it and Alex laughs playfully.
Markus smiles at the boy bouncing on his bed. Crossing the room, he grabs a decanter and glasses, returning to the bed and setting them on the nightstand on the right hand side of the bed, Alex's side. Pouring each of them a drink, he hands one to Alex. “Careful, this is strong, despite it's sweetness.” He smirks. “Like you. Shall I undress you? Or would you like to perform for me?”
Alex moves back on the bed, taking a sip from it. He slams it back down, then pulls off his tunic. “Good?” He waits for a nod, letting him observe and feel his chest for a moment. There's a scar where he once had surgery as a child, then scars from torture on his back, which are roughly pronounced. Alex kicks his boots off, then his pants, doing a dance as he pulls off his undergarments. His four-inch boner is already leaking with pre-cum. Blushing, he lays back into the pillows. “What do you think?”
“I think you're young and impetuous. Beautiful and dangerous. All the things I want in a boy, except for one.” He sips his drink, a sweet, potent aged wine.
“Dangerous?” He grabs the drink again, taking a larger sip from it before putting it back. “I hope so. How else will I take the crown from the Harath king for you?”
“Oh, you are more than just dangerous to him.” He sets his glass down and begins pulling off his tunic. He tosses it aside and stand next to the bed, leaning his knees against the mattress. Taking up his glass, he sips again. His chest and stomach are lightly covered with coarse, dark hair. Being a king has not cost him his youthful body. His stomach is trim, the hair highlighting the definition in his abdomen. Likewise, his chest is firm and solid. He watches as Alex runs his hands over him. “Your desire for me excites me, Alexander.”
“And you as well.” Alex crawls on his hands knees over to him, pulling down his pants and undergarments, nibbling on him just over his pubes, then down to kiss his cock. “You always smell so good.” He holds the shaft with one hand, wetting and sucking his cock for a short moment, then spits into his hand, rubbing it against his ass. Alex puts on a show with this, rising one leg and pushing one finger and out of himself. Watching his king jack off in front of him turns him on even more. He pushes two fingers knuckle deep, licking his lips and massaging his own nipples as he does so. After pulling both fingers out he tastes them, pleased with how clean he is.
Markus watches Alex's show intently, stroking himself slowly. He kicks off his pants and boots before taking another sip. Reaching beneath the night stand, he pulls out a jar, the size of two fists. “Do you want it on your stomach or do you want to watch me fuck you?”
Alex moves to his side. “Neither. Like this. On my side.” He uses one hand to move his left leg up further, spreading his ass cheeks at the same time. “I want to feel your entire warmth against me when you fuck my ass.”
Markus nods, climbing onto the bed and knee-walking to his intended. Laying down behind Alex, he wraps one arm around him, pulling him close. They feel each other's warmth. The king nibbles and bites on Alex's shoulder as he dry humps his ass-crack. The arm wrapped around him ventures up and down over the smooth, tight skin of Alex's smooth, tight body, pausing to pinch and caress his hardening nipples. The nibbling morphs into light biting, along the neck, shoulder and ears. Nipple pinching gives way to Markus lightly dragging his fingernails along Alex's stomach and chest. He grabs Alex's arm, lifting it and driving his face into the newly exposed armpit. He sucks and licks, savoring the taste of his lover. “Gods, you are. . .incredible. I would wage war with Harath just to win you to me if we weren't already together.”
Alex pants and whines, spreading his arm out even further as he tastes his pits. He strokes himself slowly with one hand, using the other to rub at his thigh. Markus's cock pressing against his hole drives him crazy. He wants it in him now. “Please... Please... Fuck, I love you so much.” He turns his head to kiss him passionately and wildly, thrusting his tongue deep inside and against the walls of his mouth. “I need you.”
Markus returns the kiss with equal passion and intensity. He teases the willing hole of Alex's ass with the tip of his cock as, with one hand, he pushes on Alex's chest, pressing him closer. He pauses in his kisses long enough to nod at the jar. “Grease for fucking. Use as much or as little as you like, Alexander. Hurry though, because my cock hungers for your ass.”
Alex wets three fingers with the grease, pressing them deep inside of him as fast as he can, which is a bit uncomfortable at first, but once he has them completely inside, he's fine. He does this once more and fingers himself until he's comfortable, then lathers Markus's cock with it, throwing the jar to the side. “I'm good now. Go slow at first, please.”
Markus presses his cock into Alex without warning. He goes slow, but he goes deep, pressing his entire member into the boy before stopping. He holds his cock, over six inches, inside of Alex as he kisses him roughly. He loves the expression on his face. Desire and want, mixed with pain. He watches and waits for the pain to be replaced with pleasure before withdrawing and pushing in again, deep as before, slightly faster. “You are so tight, so warm.”
“Feels larger than last time, somehow.” The boy chuckles, rubbing his face into the sheets as he strokes himself. “Fuck. That's perfect. Just like that.” He lets out soft moans, returning for a kiss ever now and then, but mostly just enjoys the unique, simple, yet powerful pleasure from being fucked by him. “You can go faster.”
“Hmmm. Can I?” Markus nibbles on Alex's ear. I planned on it. He pushes in faster and harder as he finishes. He keeps one arm around Alex, his hand in the boy's chest, keeping him close. Always keeping him close. When he sees a bead of sweat on his neck, he licks it off, enjoying the saltiness. Kissing Alex hard, he fucks him hard, going balls deep with every thrust. “Do you like being fucked by a king?”
“Yes!!” Alex moans louder, putting his hands behind him and clenching on Markus's back. Even though he's been fucked before, and by him as well, the feeling in this position is unlike anything he's ever felt before. Every thrust pounds against his prostate, feeling like an orgasm in of itself. “Harder! Harder!” He screams this, biting on Markus's hand when it goes to feel inside of his mouth and at his gums. Without warning, he ejaculates all over the bedsheets, which spills into a thick puddle of cum at his leg.
“Ungh...messy boy...” Markus increases the speed and force of his thrusts, their bodies slapping together loudly. They each grunt or whimper in time with the thrusts. He reaches down, scooping cum from the bedsheets. He brings globs of the sticky, salty liquid to his mouth, eating it gratefully. He scoops more, feeding it to Alex and rubbing the final dregs on the boy's chest and face. “Fuck! Do you want me to fill your hole?” He asks in a low growl.
Alex nods, unable to think or answer for a moment, then grunts in defeat. “Give it to me... My king.” His head is pushing into the sheets. He moans in whimpers of pleasure, overloaded by the sensitive feeling rocketing inside of him. It's too much to take. Nobody could make him feel this whole and alive like him. “I love you, Markus...”
Markus drives his cock into Alex's willing and hungry ass. His hand moves across his chest until he feels his heartbeat. Resting his head against Alex's, his breath rough and ragged, Markus fires his first shot into the hot hole. He grunts softly with each spasm, each rope of cum splashing over Alex's prostate. The lad counts six powerful bursts before the king begins to slow his pace, soon stopping. He lays against and over Alex, a sweat blanket of flesh and bones. His mouth kisses at Alex's ears and face. “I love you, my little prince.”
Alex turns around, their chests against each other. He snuggles into him, noticeably tired. The two of them lay in place for a while. Markus comforts him by running a finger over his skin, tracing every part of his body to memorize it. In half an hour the young Harathi falls asleep into his arms, naked, still covered in cum.
Markus leaves the room for a moment, heading to his massive bathroom to grab a towel and clean his love off with a warm cloth. Once he feels pleased enough, he moves him under the sheets and joins him, holding him close. One of his hands feels at his heart beat and rubs against the scar over his chest. He remembers what Alex told him about the Harathi King's sister, which only makes him want to comfort and protect him more. “My poor prince. I'll make a true Cruiberg out of you.” He kisses him on the cheek, then falls asleep with him in his arms.
Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Sixteen
P.S. – This is a very dark, depressing, disturbing chapter. You’ve been warned. Sorry, nothing sexy in this one.
Aldan quickly checks on both classrooms before returning to his office. He sits and sighs heavily, reaching for paper and quill. He makes some quick notes on Neke and Alec's cases, listing reasons why the new law should be applied to them, why they should be given a chance to reduce their sentences and redeem themselves. He chews on an unlit cigar as he thinks and writes, irritated and angry that the two boys are being put through even more torture with this situation.
Grant enters loudly, running to sit down and holding a collection of scrolled papers in one hand. A glimmer and smile that Aldan hasn't seen before surprises him. “Guess what, Aldan?”
Smiling at the distraction and hoping for some good new, Aldan sets aside the lists for Alec and Neke. “What's up, Grant? I don't think I've ever seen you happy before!”
He pulls off the string from the scroll, showing him the papers. “They said I qualify! I'm going to fight for our kingdom! On the frontlines, too. Isn't that awesome?” He points to signatures and certain parts listing his jobs, where he will most likely be stationed as well.
Aldan claps his hands, standing and moving around the desk. He shakes Grant's hand, clapping him on the shoulder. “Outstanding! Congratulations, Grant. You must be excited. When do you leave?”
“Not for another three months.” He rolls his eyes. “They said that I need more training. My parents aren't too happy at me... We fought all night. They said I shouldn't be fighting my ancestors and that I still have family in Cruiberg.”
“Well, we can't choose our family. We can choose we're willing to fight for, though.” He sits. “You'll be grateful of those four months of training when you get into your first battle, believe me.”
“Yeah...” He sits deeper into his chair, looking around the room. It's sunny outside despite the cold weather. “You're going too, right?”
“I hope to. It depends on my wife. We've got two young children at home, and she's due to give birth soon.” He smiles and tilts back in his chair. “I should be able to convince her. My oldest boys are old enough to help around the house. We'll see. You can never tell with women.”
“Well, maybe we'll see each other on the field?” He looks over his documents. “Probably not. It looks like they have me closer to the forests by the castle, not outwards in the mountains where they say the major battles will take place.” Raven knocks on the door, asking for Grant to come to class and take his exam. “Well, I best get going. We have mid-term finals.” He waves, almost forgetting his scrolls as he leaves.
“Whoa. You've going to need those.” He laughs. Grant's news relieved a good deal of Aldan's stress. He lights his cigar and gets to work once more on the petitions for Alec and Neke. He's anxious to get home and get Lev and Jay settled. It occurs that he forgot that Lev and Jay would be able to help Kate around the house. “I'm having kids too quickly. I can't keep up.”
After filling his paper work for the day at the school, he heads to the prison to speak to some of the other inmates that qualify for the new about their opportunities for working in the war. It's a tiresome day and as much as he wants to see Neke and Alec, he knows there are plenty of other youths that he has to see, along with the other few that weren't given the change of sentence. Being emotionally exhausted, he sits outside of the fountain after his work at the prison. Peter finds him there during his break and sits down beside him. He lights a cigarette, offering one to him. “They wouldn't listen to me, so the petition I've handed to them will be further reviewed again on the day of Alec's planned execution. I tried to give one out for Neke as well, but they were even less interested with his case.” He leans back with both of his arms clenching to the fountain. “I spoke with one of the judges off duty about it and he said he would look after the petition next time, so there's some hope. Him and I have a good friendship, grew up together and all.”
“Did they say why Neke and Alec weren't given the chance under the new law?” Aldan lights up.
“It's stupid.” He grunts. "The dates of their sentences predate the start of the new law, therefor they must be charged for their crimes. And for Neke, they made a case that his victims family will cause too much of a controversy towards them if they let him live.” He spits. “With the other judge, it'll be easier to convince the counsel to give Alec the right to live, although these things take time and I have to be quick to get it all complete and make it back to the prison. For Neke, it'll be harder, especially since his execution is scheduled first in the day, but... You'll just have to have faith in me.”
Aldan nods. He spits. “You'd think after all the years we've served they'd listen to us. We just had a major attack. Dozens dead. How much of a stink could they make over Neke or Alec? Dammit, I'm a fucking hero! Throw me a fucking parade. That'll distract them enough.” Aldan stands. “If I can do anything, let me know.”
Peter tosses his cigarette into the fountain, stands up, and bows. “Sorry to break the surprise, but a little birdie told me that the king is planning to grant you high honors in the next few days. They're still trying to recover from the chaos of the attack on the castle. Something tells me that he will allow you any position in the war. That is, if you want it... Well, I'm off. Long day. Four sympathizers to execute and graveyard shift watching over the young ones.” Peter does his usual hand gesture as he walks away.
Aldan waves. Slowly he walks back into the school, watching Raven's students at their exam. Then he checks on Jack's class. Finally, he returns to his office. It's nearly time for school to be dismissed. He makes some final notes on Alec and Neke's case files. Aldan has an idea. With luck, he might just save both boys.
After school is out, Jay and Lev make their way to the office, standing by the door impatiently and waiting for him to finish up his work. Jay jumps in glee and excitement. “I can't wait to get home! Now that the sun is out, we can actually play outside in the backyard for once! Bryan promised to let me ride Whirlwind.”
The two of them make small talk until Aldan is ready to go. As they venture on the path back home, Lev's mood slowly starts to change. Suddenly, his ears twitch and he feels a tightness in his chest.
“What's up, Lev? Is it your arm?”
His tail flaps back and forth like a broom cleaning the streets. “I sense danger. Like as if someone's watching over me. Or us.” He looks around but doesn't spot anything. However, his ears and nose tell him otherwise.
Aldan and the other boys don't notice Lev's apprehension. Milliken and Bryan and Jay are each talking a mile a minute. Each of them rattles off a dozen things they can't wait to do together. Fishing, picnicking, riding whirlwind, having fresh food every day, and so on. Aldan's mind is more on Alec and Neke. The glimmer of an idea that he had in his office has begun to coalesce into a plan. Confident that he's onto a solution, he barely hear their plans.
As they near the house, Lev's senses are on edge. He's certain they're being watched. All he can see are the usual tradesmen and townspeople going about their business. None of those people seem to be paying Lev's friends any extra attention. Still, he can't shake a growing sense of doom. His thoughts suddenly turn to Aizen, wishing that he and Holt were here with them.
Lev pauses for a moment, grabbing Bryan and whispering something into his ears, then he squeezes Aldan's hand as tight as he can. “Your shoe is untied. He kneels down on one foot, as if he could actually tie it with one hand. When Aldan goes to kneel, he whispers to him. “Someone's following us for sure. I don't know where, but I know it's true. Be prepared. If anything happens, I'll guard the others with my powers.” He stands up, sighing and casting a fake smile. “It's a grand day, isn't it, Bry? Maybe we can make it to the lake again!”
Bryan plays along, taking his boyfriend seriously. “It sure is. We might have to run home to get some extra layers of clothing, though, but I think we can work it out!”
Aldan says nothing, but Lev sees a change in the man's demeanor. His eyes constantly scan around him. His sword hand stays near the weapon, ready to draw at a moments notice. He walks on the outside of the knot of boys, between them and any threat, ready to intercept any attack.
None of the other boys notice Aldan and Lev watching over them. They continue to chatter happily, taking the idea of a simple ride to the lake into a grand picnic for the whole family with games and a bonfire. Jay is especially excited, his family didn't enjoy spending time together. His mother was usually too tired and his father too drunk to have fun with their children. His excitement rubs off on Milliken, who busily makes plans, not even realizing that he's not writing them down.
“Hey!” Jay points ahead of them. “Isn't that Whirlwind?”
The group looks ahead. In the distance is home. But nearer them is Whirlwind, no saddle, no tether, whinnying nervously. Bryan calls to him, and the horse swivels his ears, heading for the boy with eyes wide and ears twitching. Bryan pats the horse's neck, calming him, as Jay and Mikey try to assist. “Hey, boy, how'd you get out? What's wrong boy?”
Without warning, Aldan draws his sword and races for the house. “No. No. No. No. Gods, no.”
The boys are too surprised to follow.
Lev's heart thumps faster and faster. He nervously tells the others, “Stay close together.” As his hand slips out of Bryan's grasp, he casts an invisible sphere around them, caving them and Whirlwind into it. He rushes to the door, a flame in his left hand as he approaches closer to Aldan.
The boys do as they're told. Clutching together and holding onto Whirlwind. The horse turns it head to and fro, his ears still swiveling, almost as if he's protecting them.
Aldan reaches the front door, which stands open. Hesitating for a moment, he steps inside. His eyes scan the sitting room. He looks back at Lev, and gestures for him to hold. The man stands for a moment listening. His face is pale. Holding his sword at the ready, he moves to the kitchen, gesturing for Lev to follow, waiting for Lev to join him. As the pair move forward, their bodies tense as adrenalin courses through them, Lev hears water dripping.
Lev feels the worst coming to him. The fear is worse than anything he felt when being possessed or threatened by the spirits and dark mages. It's not him they've come after, but Aldan and his family. Even with the flame in hand and being told as the strongest demon alive, he feels powerless in this moment. He wants to cry to Aldan like a child, ask him to protect him.
Whispering, Aldan warns Lev, “Stay behind me.” With his free hand, he guides the young demon, still just a boy himself, despite his power and recent trials, behind him. Cautiously, Aldan moves into the kitchen.
There's no smell of coffee. No bread baking in the oven. All of the smells of home, that Aldan is used to and that Lev has come to associate with his new family, are missing. Instead, the air smells of metal...and urine.
Aldan stops. His sword clatters to the floor. “Kate. . .” The name is whispered more than spoken, with such pain that Lev shudders. “Oh, Katey...no...”
Dropping to his knees, Aldan sobs. “No . . .no . . .no . . .What have they done to my babies??? Lev, what have they done to my babies?”
His heart barely beating, his stomach in his throat Lev follows Aldan's gaze. Times stops for him as it has stopped for Aldan.
There, in the back half of the kitchen are Katey, Sally, and Jereminy. And the fourth child. They lay on the floor, their throats opened from ear to ear. Kate, who this morning made coffee for Lev and breakfast for them all is split open, from the nape of her neck through her female parts. Her baby has been cut out of her, it's own throat slit, it's own little body opened up and hollowed out. All of them are naked. All of their eyes are open, staring right at the door he and Aldan entered through. Staring right at Aldan.
The warriors crawls forward and hands and knees, tears falling to the floor. Snot and spit fall from his mouth as he whispers over and over. “My babies...My babies...” He crawls through the growing, congealing pool of blood, reaching Jereminy first. Gently, reverently, he pulls him to him, hugging him as he closes the dead boy's eyes. “I'm sorry, Jere. I'm sorry. Daddy should have been here. I should have been here to protect you.” He lays Jereminy down, with such care that Lev fears his own heart may break.
Lost in a world of pain and grief, Aldan crawls to Sally and holds her close, closing her eyes. He chokes and cries as he tells how sorry he is for letting her down, for not being there. “Daddy's little girl...I'm so sorry.” He lays her down next to her brother, taking their hands and clasping them together.
“Lev.” Aldan faces the demon. “Don't let Bryan or Milliken in. Send them to the temple...anywhere but here...”
“I'm... I'm not...” His voice croaks, tears and snot covering his face. Everything is becoming a blur to him. With one step behind him, he vomits, holding his hair out of the way. The fire in his blood quakes and blisters his skin. Steam rises from his body and his horns seem as if touching them would incinerate the person immediately. “Not letting you go.” He falls back on the floor, holding himself with one hand, mouth wide open and still trying to wake himself up from the nightmare. Ears twitch and he turns to his right, immediately exploding a bolt of fire towards whatever is there. It moves too fast for him to kill. He jumps back and onto the table, then again towards the wall. Everything is spinning for him. With every step he takes, his feet leave burn marks. “ALDAN!”
Aldan turns to Lev, blankly looking at the boy. He runs a gentle hand over Sally and Jereminy's faces. He stands, wiping his hands on the back of his legs. Reaching for Lev, he quickly moves to the demon. Grabbing Lev's arm, he ignores the pain in his hand. “Stop.” He says firmly but without much conviction. He grabs Lev, shaking him for a moment. “Do as I ask. Please, Lev. They can't see them like this. Please.”
Lev turns his face to and fro, still paranoid and plagued by hallucinations that the shadow creatures are there attacking them. His body shakes like as if he's convulsing, but he's able to nod. “Y-Y-Yes...” He lets out a horrible, painful moan, kicking his feet against the ground before he sprints out of the house, his robe covered with blood. He tries to compose himself, but is still sobbing uncontrollably. Once entering into the sphere, he orders his boyfriend, “You and Mikey get on Whirlwind. Jay, stay close to me. Nobody is going to harm us. I'm taking us to the temple. Just follow me.” He's pushing Bryan with his one hand, forcing him to do as he says. “Please, don't argue.” And then he wipes his face off with the robe, smearing blood over his eyelids.
Bryan resists Lev, trying get by him and run to the house. Mikey shrinks into himself, until Jay wraps his arms around him. They're both crying, and Mikey buries his face in Jay's chest. Whirlwind moves nervously, always in between Bryan and the house. Bry pushes on the horse, his own tears falling, he pushes at Lev. “Let me go...let me go...what is it? What's wrong?”
Jay reaches out and grabs him with one arm, tugging him close. “Listen to Lev! Mikey needs you!”
Bryan glares at Jay for an instant, then looks at Mikey. He seems small and frail, huddled against Jay, crying loudly. Looking helplessly at the house and then at Lev, then at Mikey. He stares at the blood on Lev's clothes. His strength and courage dissolve. He leans into Lev, sobbing. “I don't want to know . . .I don't want to know.”
A neighbor, a middle aged man Lev has seen many time before approaches cautiously, his wife watching from their porch. His name, Lev remembers, is Wellem. “Oi, what's going on here?” Lev answers, telling the man to get the boys to the demon temple, that's what Aldan wants. The man looks at Lev, his horn and tail. Lev prepares for an argument, but the man simply nods. Aldan needs me to get the boys to the temple. “I'll be back when I can, hon.”
The neighbor looks at Lev, water in his eyes. He knows something horrible has happened. And he know that Lev can't say anything in front of the boys. “You go help Aldan, little demon. I'll see to the boys.”
Lev is reluctant, but he's seen Aldan talking to the man, sharing a smoke and drink in the evenings. “And Aldan shouldn't be left alone. Find Aizen and Holt and send them home.” He runs back to the house, dreading the scene once again.
Aldan watches Lev run to his boys. He turns to the carnage in the kitchen. Kate. His beautiful Kate. He kneels next to her, tears flowing, dripping and landing in the blood. Moments of clear soon overcome by blood. He looks at her, his beloved wife. First Drew and now Kate.
He brushes the hair from her face and closes her eyes. He turns to the baby. A boy. Mutilated, cut open and his organs missing. The cruelty of it is too much. His shoulders shakes as he picks up his son. “Drew. . .you were going to be Drew, little one.” Carefully, he wipes the blood from the tiny face. “You look like me.”
Lev enters the house and kitchen, managing somehow to keep his stomach down. His ears twitch alertly. Whoever, whatever did this may still be here. He listens, intently. He's at once overwhelmed by the horror and pain of what has happened, and livid with rage, hoping for an assassin to appear. To be a target for Lev's anger. He watches over Aldan.
Aldan places the baby on Kates chest, wrapping her arms around him. He holds his hand over Kate's hands on the babe's chest. Be with mommy. . .I'll be with you soon. Aldan cries. He sobs and wails. At times he drives his fists into the floor. Over and over. Only to fall into silence, weeping and touching one his children or his wife. Minutes pass. His sobs stop and he stands. He looks at Lev. “The boys?”
Lev looks down and away. The fire inside of him is replaced with a coldness. Hatred. Rage. “Wellem is taking them to the temple.” Lev steps closer, allowing himself to observe the gore and blood spewed out in the kitchen. Here, where Kate taught him how to cook for humans, where he fed the young ones and dreamed of being a future-uncle to them, having them there when he marries Bryan. All of the fantasies and images destroyed. A part of him feels as if it's too much to handle. Maybe they should all be dead and wouldn't have to suffer from what has happened. A selfish thought, considering how painful it must be for Aldan to continue to lose those close to him. “You still have Bryan. And Milliken. They need you more than ever now.”
Aldan nods slowly. He walks over to his sword, staring at it for a moment before wiping his hand and picking it up. He turns towards the back door, swinging open like the front and holds the weapon up to the fading sun light. The beams of light reflect off of the blade's keen edge as Aldan contemplates. He angles the blade near his throat.
Lev swallows hard. Is he contemplating opening his own throat?
“If you kill yourself...” Lev raises his voice. “You know just as well that I'll do the same. And don't think for a second Bryan or Milliken wouldn't give into the same fate.” Lev grabs his arm, forcing it with as much strength as he can down and away from his neck.
Aldan easily holds his arm still, looking at Lev, confused. His eyes are pools of pain, loss, and confusion. It almost hurts Lev to look into them but he knows that if he looks away, Aldan may be lost. He meets the hopeless gaze, trying to lend strength to the man who risked everything for him.
The confusion leaves Aldan's eyes. Replaced by? By what? Illumination? Recognition? He turns towards the back door. “How did Whirlwind end up on the street?”
Lev looks to the barn. “They could have let him go. Or he broke free on his own. They're probably watching us right now. Waiting for us to let our guard down. If we don't find and kill them now, they'll go after the others, even if they're protected at the temple.” His ears are still twitching, but now his tail is moving swiftly and in dances. “When Aizen lost his parents... He said that even though the attack failed, it was as brutal, horrifying. He told me what the Cruiberg dark mages did. He's still staring at the barn. Wherever they are, they must be close.”
Aldan twists the sword in his hand, flashing the blade side to side. His eyes almost glow with a cold anger. “Stay behind me, watch our backs.” He leads Lev to the back door, or starts to. He stops and looks at Lev' feet. “We'll go around outside. I don't want you to have to step in.” He chokes on that.
He moves through the sitting room, out the front door and around the house to the back yard. The barn door sits open, sway gently in the breeze. Aldan motions to Lev to follow him and remain quiet. They approach the barn. Lev watches behind them, his heightened senses alert for ambushers. They pause against the barn wall, just to the side of the doorway.
Aldan holds up three fingers, slowly counting down. A he drops the last finger, the two of them throw the door open wide and brandish their weapons as they enter. They are greeted by more carnage. Two bodies lie inside the doorway. Their throats are cut, but not ear to ear like the family's. A short, deep cut is the fatal wound. Not opening artery or vein, but slicing open the wind pipe and very little damage beyond that.
Aldan and Lev study the scene. The two are dressed in robes of darkest purple. “Dark Mages?” They carry daggers. One of the two still has his dagger at his waist, sheathed. The other's dagger lays nearby, in the dirt. A small line of blood on the blade. They were surprised by someone. The taller was killed quickly, the shorter one was able to fight back and wound his attacker.
There's a pair of small bags between the two bodies, and a section of floor, maybe a circle six feet across where the hay has been swept away. Strange rocks have been placed around the perimeter of the cleared area, with a larger, perfectly round rock at the exact center of the circle.
Carefully, Aldan opens one of the sacks. He moans and drops it to the ground. A small glass philter rolls out. Inside is a tiny heart. The baby's heart! Aldan leans against Whirlwind's stall, the latest outrage shaking him once more.
Lev aches for his friend. More than friend. He tries to think of something to say, but words fail him. As he looks helplessly at this great warrior, hero of the realm, crying forlornly, he notices a flower seated carefully atop one of the posts of Whirlwind's stall.
As he approaches, the fear that he once felt starts to die out, although the pain still resides.” Aldan... Someone left a signature.” He points up at the flower.
Looking up through tears, he spies the flower. Reaching for it, Aldan is wracked with a piteous sob and falls to his knees. He holds his hands in front of him, turning them over from palm to back of the hand to palm again. Grabbing a handful of hay he tries to wipe them clean, to remove the blood of his family. He wipes and scrubs harder and harder, grabbing fresh hay when that in his hand is stained and streaked with blood. Try as he might, he cannot remove all of the blood.
It's almost as if he's forgotten that Lev is with him as he scrubs his hands. He whispers and mutters and it takes the demon-boy a moment to realize that Aldan isn't talking to him. He's not talking to anyone. “It won't come off. . .it will never come off. . .My babies. . .Why hurt my babies. . .?”
Lev walks up to him, kneels down, and holds his one arm around him, his tail sliding from left to right as he tries to comfort the man that saved his life. They stay there, becoming seemingly catatonic in how motionless and broken they are. When Lev closes his eyes, he can see the images of the dead flashing violently through his mind, but when he opens it all he can think about is what Aldan found in the jar. Everywhere he looks he's plagued with death.
An entire hour passes. Sounds from horses and other men surround the house. The barn door is open and Lev looks to his right, the flower come tumbling down as Aizen rushes in to hug his friends. Holt maneuvers around slowly, observing the dead mages in the corner. Around thirty knights are outside, searching and trying to make sense of what has happened. One of them walks to Holt. The half-elven boy points him into direction. “Those were definitely the ones that did it. Dark mages from Cruiberg.” He notices the way the stones are placed and the jar with a babies heart inside of it. Memories attack him immediately. “The two of them had already gone inside and saw what had happened, immediately understanding why they had caused so much damage to Kate. They were going to use the parts of the baby for some kind of ritual. Their magic grows stronger through the use of other's pain and suffering. These stones, they were going to leave, but someone killed them. I don't know who or why... If it were our men, they would have reported it.”
The commander of knights listens carefully to Holt. Nodding and observing what the elf points out. “Tis true, any of our men would have reported right away. My men are securing the house and area. Too many lookie-loos already gathering. I'll send word to the Palace and High Inquisitor. The White Mages as well.” He looks over at Aldan, shaking his head slowly. “Where do we take him? He can't stay here and he's in no condition to answer questions.”
“He can come with us for now. Right Aizen?” Aizen crawls back a few steps, then nods. Holt then stops and points out, “The king has a few houses set out for families that need immediate protection. I think it would be best to ask if they can stay at one of those for now. In fact...” He shrugs. “I think it would be best for them to move in there permanently as well.”
Looking to the house, the commander nods. “We'll guard the house until they're resettled. We'll take our off hours and move their belongings.” He looks at Aldan again. “Then we'll burn it. Gods, the Cruiberg will pay for this.”
He calls over a corporal and issues orders. The corporal gathers men, and they fan out to Aldan and Kate's neighbors, gaining use of a wagon and horse. “Can one of you talk to him? Get him in the wagon. He knows you, yes? The corporal will escort you wherever you need to go.”
“Yes. We'll be there in a moments notice.” Holt nods, then proceeds towards the three. He kneels down, easing Lev off of Aldan and onto his arms, then helps hold him up with his one good arm over his shoulder. Aizen bites his bottom lip, watching as the two walk off, then notices his own necklace glimmering, along with the one across Aldan's face. “Come with me. We're going to take you some place safe.” He rubs his back, using as much of his healing energy to try and calm the much larger man down.
Aldan pulls away. “No... I have to stay. I can't just leave them.” He looks around frantically. “My sword. Bryan! Milliken! Where are they?” He tries to break away from Holt and the others, heading for the house. Guards help restrain him.
No one's in there who needs you, sir. Aldan looks at the guard before calling out for Bryan and Milliken and Lev.
Holt tries to hold him back, grabbing him forcefully by the face so that he's looking at him. “Bryan and Mikey are with the high lord at the demon temple. They're safe. We're going to get them right now, okay?” He lets go of him, a frustrated look on his face. All of these circumstances are too familiar to him, having seen his own people face even crueler, more sadistic deaths. As much as he wants to be there for him, he knows someone has to play the villain and force him to be a father.
Aldan looks at Holt. His eyes well up again. “Holt . . .Holt. . .They killed my babies. My Kate. I wasn't here to save them.” He looks to the house, but no longer struggles to reach the porch. “I killed all those children...now mine are dead. Dead.” He cries, allowing Holt to steer him to the wagon. He lays in the back, curled in a fetal position hugging his sword. Holt covers him with a blanket and turns his attention to Lev.
“Lev.” The elf meets the wolf-boy's eyes. “Can you help us get some clothes for Bryan and Milliken? We can go in through the front.” He holds Lev at arm's length, trying to hold his gaze with his own. Trying to keep Lev from collapsing as Aldan has.
Lev tries to wipe away the snot and tears from his face, but when goes to do so he notices all of the blood on his robe and cast. Aizen lifts up the bottom of his shirt, quickly wiping his face clean and brushing his hair out of his eyes. “Yes... Sylvian will have clothes for them.” He tugs on Aizen's shirt, pulling him to him and hugging him deeply. “If I had just died that night, maybe none of this would have happened. Maybe everyone would still be alive.”
“No... That's not true.” He rubs his back as he holds and rocks his friend. Neither of you can blame yourself. “The Cruiberg did this. Not you.” Holt sits down, squeezing the temple of his forehead and sighing in exhaustion. He needs Aizen. Lev needs Bryan. Aldan needs them all. They all need someone, but everything is too loud and chaotic to make sense of.
Holt helps get Lev to the wagon. “No. If they hadn't tried with you, they would have tried with another demon. Maybe that one wouldn't have met Bryan and fallen in love. Then maybe Aldan wouldn't have stopped the plan and we'd all be dead.” He forces Lev to look at him. “Maybe the only reason we're still alive is because of you, Lev. Because you fell in love.” He tries to smile.
Lev and Aizen sit in the back of the wagon with Aldan. Hold sits up front, holding the reigns for a moment before looking back at the gaurds. “I don't know how to drive this thing.” A guard, a heavily jawed man with deep set eyes offers to drive. The wagon lurches out with the guard driving and three more guards walking along side.
As they wind their way through the streets, a light rain falls. Aldan barely moves, though he stops sobbing. He may even be asleep, but no one wants to disturb him to see one way or another. Aizen and Lev whisper to each other in the tongue of their people, both of them shaken by what they've seen today, Aizen fighting to keep memories of past atrocities from overwhelming him. Holt sits and watches the crowds and people that they pass. He hears the whispers of the demons, but only understands a few words.
Word of the crime and atrocities has spread like a wildfire. People notice the wagon and armed escort, and once they realize who it carries, the story spreads again. They pass a knot of people. Two men are harassing another man, calling him a Cruiberg sympathizer and worse. They brandish a rope, the crowd around them murmuring their approval. Before they can lynch the man, a cluster of guards arrive, breaking up the crowd and escorting the man home.
Feelings were already running hot against townsfolk of Cruiberg blood, or even rumored to have some connection to the Cruiberg. The vicious murders of Kate and the children could be the spark the causes the city to explode. Sensing this, the Commander of the Watch has his men out in force, patrolling with clubs as well as swords. Small groups of watchmen, slightly less well trained and less well equipped than soldiers guard the homes and shops of townsfolk linked to Cruiberg. Criers wander the streets, the clanging hand-bells of their office, drawing attention as they announce a curfew and warning that attempted lynching will be met with the strongest response.
As the temple comes into view, it's a hive of activity. Guards watch the temple, guarding it from Cruiberg saboteurs and angry crowds alike.
The wagon stops and Aldan stirs. Rolling over onto his back. He looks like hell. He's got blood all over the front of his clothes. There's still blood on his hands and face. His eyes are red and swollen. Worst of all, his eyes are empty. As if whatever it was that made Aldan what he was is gone now.
As soon as the wagon stops, Aizen jumps off and runs to a group of demons waiting outside of the shop. He commands them to bring soap and warm cloth to clean Aldan off with, then walks back to the wagon, taking Holt with him. “We'll be back in a second.” He squeezes Lev's hand before heading back into the shop. The temple is crowded with demons, all of them murmuring in their language to each other in a nervous, fearful voice. The three boys, Bryan, Milliken, and Jay, all sit at a table with the high lord Sylvian, who has been trying to calm them down with stories as much as she can, but she knows just as well what has happened before ever being told. Nobody has told the boys of what happened yet, afraid to cause more chaos inside, but they all know that something horrible has happened. The brothers look almost paralyzed in confusion and fear, not knowing how to feel. Holt takes them to the cart while Aizen speaks with Sylvian, whispering to her what has happened. For a moment, she chokes up and looks across the room, feeling the heavy weight of her influence holding her down. The young blond demon follows with her downstairs and into a clothing room, gathering robes of different sizes and handing them to him. As they venture back upstairs, she promises to come by tomorrow with more clothing. As he leaves the temple, Sylvian makes a loud announcement for all demons to either stay inside of the temple if they live there or go home immediately until the curfew is over. She also calls for everyone to arrive tomorrow morning.
Aizen rushes as fast as he can back to the wagon, jumping back on top and moving one of the demons out of the way that had just cleaned the blood off of Aldan's face. “Head back inside. Tell everyone out here to be at the temple tomorrow morning.” The man leaves them behind.
Bryan is crawled up next to Lev, whispering to him. “What's going on, Lev? What happened in the house?”
He shivers, ready to fall apart again as he relives the recent memory of walking through the house. Out of nowhere, the words slip out. “They're dead... All of them. Assassins. I'm so sorry...” Lev begins to sob once again, hugging onto Bryan. The younger boy freezes up and tries and cannot process what has been said for an entire minute before realizing that what he's saying is true. On the opposite side of the wagon, Milliken begins to hyperventilate and slip into a panic attack, panting and yelling. Jay tries to comfort him, but also begins to freak out not knowing if he's doing the right thing or not by being around him. Aizen shifts over to them, feeling dizzy and beyond exhausted as he tries to help Milliken calm down. Milliken cries without sobbing. The tears simply fill eyes and overflow down his cheeks.
Bryan stares at Lev. Fear flashes over his face, replaced by a scowl. “That's not funny, Lev. Not at all.” He looks around. Seeing his father, he sees the traces of blood still being cleaned from him. Aizen's face. Holt's face. Lev's face. “But. . .they can't be dead. That's mom. And Sally's just a little girl! Jereminy can't even count his fingers and toes!” He clasps his hands together in front of his chest, flexing his fingers over and over. “Why would someone kill my mother? Lev?”
“To make us suffer. To hurt us.” He finishes sobbing, falling into that lost, soulless feeling that consumes him. Bryan needs him to comfort him, but all of the emotions he's felt have finally taken his toll and put him overboard.
Jay begins to cry by watching all of the others around him in pain. He's panicking as well, freaking out over the fact that everyone around him is in just as much distress and feeding off each-others madness. The wagon continues to move on despite it all. As it draws closer out of the city and towards the royal neighborhoods by the castle, guards fill the street to guide and support them without realizing that they're scaring them all just as much. Holt stands up, telling them all to stand back and let them breathe. It's raining harder and lightning spreads across the sky. Even the sky weeps for them.
Milliken grabs Jay's shirt, pulling him to within a foot or so. His breathing is panicked and he stares at Jay's chest. As Jay moves closer to hug him, Mikey pushes him back, keeping hold of his shirt and stopping him at the same distance. Mikey snorts in a huge wad of snot, swallowing it with a loud gulp and he wipes his sleeve across his face. He stick out a finger and begins tracing letters on Jay's chest and stomach.
His fingers fly and the more he traces, the more his breathing and crying calm and become normal. His lips move soundlessly as he traces. Not know what else to do, Jay stands still, finally holding Milliken's side. Neither boy speaks for the rest of the ride.
Bryan looks at Lev. He slaps his shoulder, anger filling his voice. “That's fucking bullshit! Who are they? Why would anyone want to hurt us?” He points at Milliken. “Why would they want to hurt Mikey and me?” He pushes Lev, continuing his angry questioning. “That makes no sense. Why would they want to hurt us? We're just kids! Sally and Jere are just kids!” He looks at Aizen and Lev. “You guys are demons! You have magic! Why didn't you see this?? Why didn't you stop them! We stopped them killing you. . .You owed her! You owed mommy! She loves you! It's not fair!!! It's not fair!” His voice breaks. “It's not fair.” Bryan begins to cry. “It's not fair.” He grabs hold of Lev, dissolving in his arms and against his chest. “It's not fair. Mommy.”
Holt shifts over to Bryan and Lev, taking the blanket that was on Aldan and replacing it to them. He tries to comfort them as much as he can, looking to his husband on the other side as he joins the others. And then there's Aldan, just laying there, a million times more destroyed than any of them. As they draw closer, Holt moves towards Aldan, pulling him up with as much strength as he can and trying to knock him out of whatever catatonic episode he's slipped into. “Aldan, we're almost here. I know that you feel like this is the end of the world, but your boys need you. You have to be strong for them or else they'll break even harder. Can you hear me? Nod if you hear.”
Aldan nods, although his face is flat. The wagon comes to a stop outside of a large, newly built house. A few of the guards guide Whirlwind towards a new, much more gigantic barnyard. When Bryan starts to freak out, Aizen shifts over and explains to him the situation at hand. They're pulled up as close to the front door as possible. Holt asks, “We're getting out, Aldan. Are you ready?”
Aldan looks at Holt. His expression changes, he looks at Holt strangely. He reaches out and touches Holts ear, tenderly and softly. “I - - - loved and elf boy once. Years ago.” His eyes well up again, his face twisting in anguish. “The Cruiberg killed him.” He reaches over and gently touches the other ear. Somehow, Holt understands that Aldan isn't seeing him. He's seeing the elf boy from years ago. “They used him to decorate the village green...peeled his skin away.” Aldan stops and drops his hands and his gaze. “I couldn't save him either.”
Hearing his father's voice, Milliken stops writing on Jay, grabbing his shirt and pulling him close. He buries his face in Jay's chest, leaving just enough room for him to peek out at his dad with one eye. He holds Jay tightly, trying to disappear in him.
Bryan cries in Lev's arms.
Aldan looks at Holt, his eyes returning to today. “But you're not him. You're Holt.” He reaches out, laying a hand on Holt's chest. “My friend Holt.” With the other hand, he reaches up, clutching Drew's amulet. He inhales and spits over the side of the wagon. With a grunt and heave he stands. He move over to Bryan, cupping his son's head in his hand. “Come on, Bry. Let's go inside and . . .” He seems lost for a moment. “…Do something about our wet clothes.”
He moves on to Milliken, ruffling Jay's hair and kneeling down. He closes one eye and looks at Milliken's eye. “I bet they have paper and ink in there. We'll get cleaned up and you write down everything, okay? You're our historian, right?”
Mikey nods. “My books.”
“We'll get them later. Later.” He holds out a hand for each of his boys. Mikey and Bryan take their father's hand. Their friends beside them, lending them strength, they march up the path.
As they leave the wagon, Aizen wonders to himself how much strength he must have put into pulling himself up and going into the act of being their father again. Then he remembers, that's what true, real parents do. Not like the ones that Lev grew up with, whom only hoped that Kate and Aldan would be his step-parents. The young demon walks side by side with his husband. They hold hands, collectively sharing the sadness they feel for them and also being able to empathize with them more than they can understand. The house is enormous, possibly three times as large as their own. As they walk into the house, guards light torches and candles to lighten the rooms and hallways. They lead the boys to the sitting room, having them all lay down. Glasses and pitchers of water are brought in front of them before they even arrive to the sofas and chairs.
Holt sits close to Aldan, while Aizen sits inbetween the two brothers, whom are both being comforted by their lovers. The young elf warrior scoots his chair up towards Aldan and remembers what he was told and then responds. “That elf you knew... I might have been related to him for all I know. Most of my family were killed by Cruiberg. Aizen and I..” He lowers his voice, staring at his husband, whom is speaking to Mikey. We know what it's like to lose everything and see it happen in the process. “Aizen wakes up to nightmares when he sleeps. For me, it's almost every other night. But I'll tell you what. It doesn't end here. It ends when we have killed every Cruiberg in the battlefield.”
Other knights enter the room. A white mage, female and about Aldan's age, begins wiping down Lev's face. She replaces his cast, then helps him out of his robe and into a new one. She tends to the other boys, speaking to them if they have questions, wiping their faces with warm rags, giving them medicinal teas so that they don't get sick from being out in the rain, and then she leaves after her work is done. All of the guards exit outside until everyone has dressed into cleaner clothes, tossing their dirty ones into a pile by the fireplace. Half of an hour passes, which feels like years for them all. Suddenly, a guest enters, one that pulls up a chair across from Aldan and surprising him.
Aldan blinks. The shock of the day's events preventing him from recognizing his visitor. Suddenly, the face matches a name. Aldan stands, and drops to one knee. “Your Majesty.” He looks at the others. “Bow, this is the King!” Mikey and Bryan bow, numbly following their father's example. Holts and the others follow suit. Aldan stammers. “I beg pardon, Your Majesty.”
“No, no. It's I who is intruding and ask for forgiveness.” The King of Harath, Haelex Rhumstold II, steps from his seat, bows down on one knee, and then sits back into place. “I'm here to apologize for not coming to you after you had saved the kingdom, not just my life. As soon as the word came to me as to what happened to your family, I left immediately.” The king is dressed much more formally than he has ever done so before, as is his way to break the barrier between king and normal folk. “My child, whatever we can give you, it is yours. The entire kingdom is here to support you now. You're not alone.”
The king looks to one of the guards and nods. Holt stands up and is spoken to. He speaks to all of the boys, guiding them into a bedroom as large as their kitchen and to a bed. Aizen follows suit, speaking with them and being in support. Once the boys are gone, the king speaks with Aldan alone.
“Sire.” Aldan is overwhelmed. If not for his years of training, he would be catatonic. “Thank you for use of the house, Sire. For the guards.” Emotion forces Aldan to stop.
“You may stay here for however long as you'd like. You can have the house as well.” The king looks around the house, trying to give some space between his words so that the man in front of him isn't so overwhelmed with emotion. “I looked into your records and found your parents. Lukas and Marta, if I'm right. I've sent a letter for their arrival, which should come to them by the end of night, along with the fastest boats in the world to bring them here as soon as possible. They should be here within two days.” He pauses again, filling himself a glass of water and holding one out to Aldan. Once he see's the warrior in front of him drink, he continues. “If you choose to enter war, I'll acquit you with whatever position you see fit. You want a hundred men? They’re yours. A thousand? They’re yours. Nobody could have done what you did to the mages that day.” After Aldan sits his glass down, he pulls out a pipe, filling it with tobacco and lighting it. He doesn't just offer it to Aldan but forces it into his hand. “Once everything has settled down, we can further discuss how the Crown can show you our gratitude for your service and sacrifice.” He lights a match, igniting the tobacco when Aldan inhales. “I don't know when you would like to have the funeral take place, but I will rule tomorrow that anyone loyal to the kingdom participate and honor you, your family, and others affected by it.”
Aldan nods, fighting back tears. “Thank you, sire. For the house, for coming here in person. For everything.” He raises the pipe and glass of water. Still struggling against tears, he ploughs onward. “What must be done, must be done. Kate and the littles - - -“ He chokes back a sob. “They need to prayed over for a day and a night. Her father needs to be notified. Her mother is dead. The funeral, I think, two days hence. I'm grateful, Your Majesty, for your kindnesses. But I don't think a huge funeral is what Kate would want.” He manages a laugh, thinking of what Kate would say to the king face-to-face. “A small funeral, I think. I know where to have them buried. But she would want me to ask you for a boon, a mercy. So, for her and Sally and Jereminy, I would make a pair of requests, Sire, with your permission.”
The king nods. “There you have it. I'll allow you personal space and remind everyone to refrain from staggering your family with questions, food, and sympathy. Your family...” He frowns, grating his teeth. “They've been taken to the hospital to be cleaned and prayed over. A mage will come to you tomorrow morning to ask you about how you would like to proceed with the funeral.” He pulls out a small notebook from a pocket, writing down notes to remind himself to get in contact with Kate's father. As he writes down, tears break lose and fall down his cheeks. He wipes them away, not ashamed by showing emotion. “You mentioned a request?” He prepares to write whatever needed down.
“Yes, Your Majesty. Two small ones.” Aldan clears his throat and takes a sip of water. He knows he may be pushing things. “Firstly, she was so pleased and proud of Your Highness for seeing the mercy of allowing children to have a chance to redeem themselves. She never knew that it only pertained to some prisoners and others were not so lucky. I would ask, Sire, that all children under sentence of death be given the chance to redeem themselves. Regardless of when they were sentenced.”
The king pauses his writing. “Yes, sir Aldan... This issue has already been dealt with though, hasn't it?” He looks at him confused.
“No, Sire. I know of two boys still facing the axe and the rope. Boys that I feel are truly regretful of their crimes and eager to prove themselves to you and to the kingdom.”
The king nods. “Has a petition been put out for them? I cannot promise anything unless I know otherwise. If you'd like, I can schedule to be there for the days of their cases and resolve the issue at hand.”
“Please, Sire. These two especially deserve another chance. I'll make sure the information is sent to the palace”
The king writes down some more notes. “Then it is done. And for the second request?”
“She would ask that more be done for poor mothers to help them care for their children.”
The king pauses, raising a brow to Aldan. Thinking for a moment, he comes to the first option on his mind. “I'll donate a piece of my wealth to help all the mothers of Harath struggling to help their children.” He scribbles down some more, then shoves the notebook back into his pocket. “Is that all? Nothing else?”
Aldan sits in stunned silence. Finally recovering himself, he shakes his head. “No, Sire. That's far more than I expected...That's incredibly generous of you, Sire.” Aldan bows Incredibly.
The king smiles and nods, letting him take the pipe. He stands up. “I'll come tomorrow with my family to offer you lunch and dinner. If you need anything, we're a mile away. Good night, Aldan.” The king exits the house. Guards enter and stand by the door, but otherwise he's felt alone in the house. He remembers that the boys are in the other bedroom. Sitting the pipe down, he finishes his glass of water and heads into the bedroom. His sons, Bryan and Milliken are asleep together and holding each other. Jay sleeps beside Mikey. Aizen and Holt are sitting in-between Lev, trying to calm him down. The demon won't sleep tonight. It's physically impossible for his demon body to do so. Holt notices Aldan entering, and nods to him. “Aizen helped calm them to sleep. I can't promise that they'll stay that way for too long.” He glares at Milliken, who looks like he's having a night terror.
Aldan crosses over to Holt and the demons. Each in turn, he places a hand on top of their head, bending over to kiss their forehead. Holt, then Aizen, then Lev. “Thank you. I would have ended myself at the barn or lost my mind if not for you three.” He looks at them, his eyes welling up yet again. “You're my family. Mikey always has trouble sleeping away from his mother.”
He gives them a sad smile. Aldan moves to the other bed. Gently, carefully, he slides onto the bed, lifting and rearranging the boys so they're heads are resting on his lap. Stuffing a pillow behind him, he drapes a blanket around his shoulders. He doesn't try to sleep. He knows he cannot, not yet. He strokes each boy's hair as he watches them sleep, including Jay's. Sometime, after midnite, Aldan dozes. More from exhaustion than are the result of a clear mind.
Once Aldan has fallen asleep, Aizen shuts out all of the lights and lays with him in the tightened space left in the bed beside Bryan. After he's calmed down, or just completely numb, he leaves with Holt to the other bed where Aldan stays. Neither of them fall asleep that night. Outside of the house, the kingdom becomes silent and haunted from the curfew law in place. If people were scared before, they're terrified now. The story has already made its way to the papers for tomorrow morning. In just a few hours, the issue at hand has been politicized and turned into a dangerous propaganda machine against those associated or with Cruiberg blood, whether they're innocent and mean no harm or are sympathizers and spies.
And more than a thousand miles away in the kingdom of Cruiberg, young Alex stands at the balcony of his Kings castle, somehow able to sense that something horrible has happened. “Please, for once, don't let my fortune be right this time.”
The days after the trial pass in a blur. Alexander spends nearly every moment with Markus. For three days he barely leaves the side of his king. In the mornings, after exchanging quick blowjobs, they breakfast. Markus deals with any overnight developments and reviews correspondence while Alex studies and reads, unobtrusively observing how Markus deals with his servants, his staff, and his duties. Before luncheon, the spend an hour at sword play or swimming in the lake. The water is frigid, but doesn't bother Markus, even though Alex is somewhat blue, literally, when they finish.
After luncheon, they rest for an hour or so. Markus holding Alex close, they smoke by the fire. They talk of their early lives or read poetry to each other. Invariably, the kiss. The rest of the afternoon is spend with kingly duties and more study. Dinner is either in the castle, with distinguished guests, or out in the town, gracing one establishment or another or feasting at the home of a nobleman or respected townsman.
These are often the most boring times for Alexander. The nobles don't entirely trust him and some are obviously jealous of him. One evening he's forced to sit through a ridiculous display as a local minor lord tries to persuade Markus to marry his daughter. Insulting enough for Alex, but the girl in barely 10 years old and looks more a boy than a girl! And she clearly has no wish to marry any man, but has been beaten into the role of eager would-be wife. That night, as they walk back to the castle Markus teases Alex.
“So, my young friend, what do you of young Marguirite as a wife for me? Do you think she would bear me many strong, male children?” Markus asks.
Alex rolls his eyes. “Women shouldn't give birth until they're of healthy age to do so. Wait...” He pauses. “You guys don't... Practice forced marriages, do you?”
“I'm a king, Alex. I don't have to force anyone.” He smirks. “My subjects do as I ask because they love me.”
Alex smiles, bumping into him. “That's right.” His fingers tingle and tap his pants pockets, wishing to hold Markus's hands. They approach the castle. As soon as they enter, one of the librarians rushes to Alex. He notes to him that the map he's made has been sown together and a much better print of it is in the works, along with several copies of it for all of the kings to review. They make their way into the kitchen first, where a servant boy sets up a tea for Alex, pulling up his seat for him and placing the cup down in front of him.
Markus looks at Alex, his eyes narrowed. “What's all this?”
“It's for the plan. For the invasion of the kings castle.” Alex holds his head up with his chin. “That is, if Rhys even considers it. It could be a horrible idea, a massive failure, could put the Cruiberg civilians living in Harath in much more danger. Maybe I'll let go of it after it's sent out, let them decide what they want to do and have no participation.” He shrugs, then sips his pink flowery tea.
Markus nods, glancing at Alex. There's something in his eyes. Could it be uncertainty? Guilt? Whatever it is, it passes in an instant. “That's a bold plan.” He examines the map closely.
“Don't you remember me explaining it you a few days ago?” He pushes his cup to the side, sitting up in his chair and pointing to an underground tunnel, one where the king is supposed to flee to if the castle is under attack. “This would be the most logical part of the castle to enter through. Not many people know about it either.”
Markus follows along with Alexander's explanation. Again, a fleeting look of uncertainty crosses his face as he listens. “Would you expect the attack to have increased security for these areas?”
“Yes and no.” He traces fingers through different rooms, pulling out a marker and writing down from 1-10 how guarded certain areas are. “Technically, nobody has to go into it. If people were able to get through the secret tunnel and put some sort of explosion down there, the castle would be done for, ka-bloo-ie.” He takes a large sip from his cup, then makes a hand motion and sound, 'Psssshhhh.' “But there could be children inside for all I know... It's more dangerous to infiltrate and would take more people, probably a suicide mission, but that counts that factor out of the way.”
“Well, I'd rather not destroy the castle I hope to rule from at some point.” He takes Alex's hand. Addressing the servants, he orders, “Bring our tea to my chambers. And wine.” He pulls Alex away from the map and the kitchen, leading him up the grand staircase to the second level and to the chamber they've been sharing.
Alex takes off his boots and socks, leaving them by a chair as he heads back to the bed. He stretches out his back, pressing up against the pillows and bedframe, and yawns loudly. “All of that swimming from earlier sure has me tired. Do you go swimming a lot? That's why your body looks like that, right?” He grins, winking at him.
“I try to swim twice a week, at least.” Markus slowly takes his boots and socks, flexing his toes in the area rug. The servants bring the tea and wine. He pours both for Alex, bringing them to him beside the bed. He pours wine for himself and sits behind his desk. Slumped down in his chair, he stares the key for his desk as he swings it from its silver chain. He glowers at the key.
Alex takes a book off of the nightstand, one that he's been reading for the past few days. It's a work among many others he plans to read by a philosopher from Cruiberg explaining their history, ways of living, and why they despise the non-humans, particularly the demons among all of them. He's not too keen on the latter parts, although he slowly begins to understand and reason with what he reads.
“What was the name of your paramour guard, Alexander?”
He puts the book down, his heart immediately going stone cold. “Uhm... Aldan. Aldan Jaeger.”
Markus drums his fingers lightly on his desk. He continues swinging the key and glowering at it. “That's what I thought.”
“Why do you ask?” Alex marks the page of the book, putting it back where it was, and then proceeds to look to his left side at Marcus.
“I've had word from the Harathi capital.”
“What is that supposed to mean?” Alex looks confused.
“Exactly what I say. I've had word from the Harathi capital.” Markus sighs, looking at Alex with sadness in his eyes. “Remember that the Dark Mage sent assassins after your Aldan?”
Alex nods. “Yes, and I accused you of something you hadn't done. I remember very clearly.”
Markus unlocks his desk and pulls out an envelope. Opening it, he reads over the parchment. “There were two assassins. Dark Mages themselves.”
He becomes silent, hearing his own heart beat. Alex clenches it and tries to catch his breath. “They're all dead, aren't they? Him as well...”
“My man arrived too late and just in time.”
Alex freezes, feeling some sense of guilt, as if he were the one that caused the crimes. “How... You sent...” It occurs to him that the order of execution he wrote was not to Aldan, but towards the dark mages sent to kill him. “I-I...” His heartbeat returns to a normal. “What happened? Tell me everything.”
Markus closes and locks the desk. He takes a sharp letter opener and cuts part of the letter away from the rest, throwing it into the fireplace. He watches it burn and uses a poker to stir the ashes. He grabs his wine glass and returns to the bed, quickly stripping and climbing under the covers. “My man made the best time he could. Tracking down where Aldan lived was no problem at all. He arrived too late, you see. The assassins were already in the house.” He sips his wine, watching Alexander carefully. “He waited for them, ambushing them in the barn as they prepared their teleportation circle to return. He dispatched both of them, receiving minor wounds in the confrontation.”
“They killed his family?” Alex raises his legs up, hiding his head into them and curling into a ball. Even though he hasn't seen what they do in person, he's read enough to know the kind of violence dark mages can inflict on others. “I have a request... If I may.”
“No, they didn't kill them all. Just the wife and two youngest. A boy and girl, perhaps 4 and 6 years old.” He takes another sip of wine. “The wife was pregnant. The mages. . .harvested her unborn son for his organs. Aldan and the two older boys, both near ten years old, survived. The demon that Yakras had targeted as the weapon was there as well. They were all shocked and terribly upset, as you might imagine.” He looks at Alex. “What is your request, Alex?”
Alex moves up closer to him and looks in his eyes. “You said that Yakras would suffer for only a week? Make it last for as long as possible. And when the time comes for him to die, remove every one of his limbs. Have him drawn open and every organ in his body torn out. Have him watch it all before his throat is cut wide open. Make him suffer as long as he possibly can.”
Markus nods. I understand. He pulls the sash next to the bed. Moments later a servant enters. Markus summons a scribe and details the order. “Should I have one of his children peeled as he watches?” He asks Alex. At the mention of 'peeling', the servant and scribe both pale considerably.
Alex shuts his eyes, trying to understand right from wrong. Inflicting damage on young ones goes against his morals. “No. I won't participate in something like that. If he has any relatives older than eighteen, then have them peeled with him and in front of him. Have them all die before he does.”
Markus seems taken a back. “All of them? Brothers, sisters, cousins? All of them?”
“If they qualify...” Alex goes to finish his tea. “Yes. All of them.”
“As you wish.” Markus dictates the order. The scribe hands it to him, he reads over it. Tapping the quill against his cheek, he makes a notation and then signs the order, sealing with wax and the imprint of his signet. The scribe and servant bow and scurry away. “It is done.”
Alex nods. He scoots up closer to him and lays his head on his chest. “Thank you... For saving him. Even if your man was late. You didn't have to do that, but –“
Markus plays with Alexander's hair, running his fingers through it, twirling it, lifting it only to let it fall. His face is serious, He adjusts the covers so they're both warm, protected against the autumn chill. “But what?”
“You love me.” Alex leans over on top of him, grabbing his book from off of the night stand and lays beside his king as he opens it back up.
Markus sips his wine, placing the empty goblet on the stand next to the bed. He rolls onto his left side, facing Alex. He folds his pillow and watches Alex. “Yes. I do.” He leans forward, kissing Alex's shoulder. “Strange it seems, I love you, Alexander.”
He finishes reading a paragraph before he responds. “Fate isn't strange to me. I'm with you for a reason.” Alex continues reading for a while. “You think we'll ever get married? Like... ever?”
Reaching out, under the thick, soft blankets, Markus rubs his hand slowly over Alex's chest. He thinks for several minutes, watching his bedmate read. “No, not legally. Too many issues related to my crown and position. I'll have to marry and have children at some point. If only for an heir, preferably a boy.” He lays his head on Alex's arm. “I can't produce a legitimate heir if I'm a bigamist.” He kisses Alex's shoulder again, sliding closer to him. “I'm sorry if that hurts you. We can enact an informal bond, recognized by ourselves and some trusted others. But not a legal wedding, I'm afraid.”
Alex frowns, looking away, but accepting the kisses and touches. “I understand...” He snuggles closer up in bed with his pillow and sheets, then turns around to face Markus. “Good night, Markus. I love you.”
Markus gently places his hand over Alex's, closing the book. They lay face to face, their noses almost touching. Each can smell the wine on the other's breath, can feel each other's warmth. Markus smiles sadly. “I love you, Alex.” He moves as if to kiss Alex on the lips but stops...he waits, letting Alex decide if he wishes to kiss and cuddle or not.
Alex kisses him one more time, snuggling a leg between Markus's, then quickly falls to sleep. His heart seems irregularly loud to the king in bed with him. The young Cruiberg in training falls into a violent, horrifying dream, imagining that he himself were the agent sent by Markus and came too late, finding Aldan's youngest ones dead. He sweats in bed, panting and rolling back and forth, but eventually after he's killed the two dark mages in his sleep does he finally calm down.
Markus, Blood King, watches the boy sleep next to him. He wonders what nightmares torment him as he sweats and tosses and turns. Are they his own or does he suffer on behalf of another? When his upset seems the greatest, Markus wipes the sweat from his forehead and brow. He's stopped being king and spends the rest of the night as a worried lover.
Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Seventeen
The morning of the funeral is cold and wet. A grey mist hang over the city. Aldan stares out through the closed window of his bedroom. A fire burns in the fireplace. He's thankful for the little luxuries of the new home. Fireplaces in nearly every room. No drafts, no leaks. Nothing to ever show that the place had ever been lived in. Turning away from the window, he stares at the bed.
HIs half is wrinkled, slept in. The other half is almost pristine. Where Kate would have slept, tossing and turning with the discomfort of the last days of her pregnancy, the blankets and sheets are undisturbed. Aldan stares at them as he has every morning for the past three days.
He wipes the tears from his eyes and sighs. He pulls out his best uniform and begins dressing for the funeral. HIs best uniform, each of his medals and ribbons, all the buttons and buckles freshly polished. His boots are black and polished almost to a mirror like finish.
As he's about to head downstairs, he stops and stares at the bed again. He takes hold of the door handle, closing his eyes. Bryan and Milliken. Bryan and Milliken. Bryan and Milliken. He sighs as he finishes his mantra. His boys are all that's kept him going, all that's gotten him out of bed. They need him. He heads downstairs to their room.
Bryan lays in bed, next to his boyfriend Lev. He stares at the ceiling, pretending he can't hear Milliken crying into Jay's arms. Not because the sound irritates him, but so he doesn't embarrass his brother. The odd tears streams from his face, dripping down onto the pillow. He rolls over and lays his head on Lev's chest and the demon-boy wraps an arm around him protectively.
In the bed opposite Bryan and Lev, Milliken lie curled into a ball, his boyfriend Jay wrapped around him like a shield. Mikey cries softly, as he has every morning since it happened. Jay holds him, not knowing how else to comfort him.
Bryan glances out the window. It's foggy and cold outside. He hears his dad moving around upstairs. He clears his throat. “Dad's up. We should get up and start getting ready.”
Milliken whispers something to Jay, who relays to Bryan. Mikey isn't sure he can do it. He pauses He's afraid.
“Yeah. Do you have your clothes ready?” Lev sits up out of bed carefully and slowly, sighing deeply as he squeezes his temples. All of the stress and flashbacks have given him a migraine. None of them saw what happened and he's glad they didn't, because he knows it'll be years, maybe decades, for him to get that image out of his head for more than a day. After he steps out of bed, he fills up a glass for Mikey and Jay, sitting on the edge of the bed to tap their shoulders and catch their attention. “Hey... Sit up for a second and hydrate yourself.” Jay helps him sit up and drink from the glass before finishing off the rest of it. “We'll get you your clothes.”
Bryan sits up and stretches. He swings his feet out of bed, onto the floor. His dick is hard and he shields his morning wood with one hand. The sex that they had enjoyed so much and so often previously seems like a distant memory. Neither of them have even hinted at the subject. They hold each other as much as possible, but the memories and pain of loss are too much. “We have to do it, Milliken. For mom. He sniffles For daddy, too.” He stands, moving to the jug and basin. He washes his face and grabs clean underwear from his dresser. He grabs a set for Mikey and lays them on a chair.
A soft knock draws their attention to the door. Aldan opens the door. He crosses into the room, embracing Bryan tightly. “I'm glad you boys are all up. Today's going to be hard, but we'll get through it, right? All of us together. We're the family now.” He moves over and sits next to Mikey, rubbing his back.
Lev places Jay and Milliken's clothing on the bed, then walks back over to the closet, staring at himself in the mirror. The bags under his eyes are black like eyeliner and his eyes are a glossy red from constantly crying. He switches from cold and numbness to explosions of shock, rage, and depression. After looking himself over, he wraps on a clean fundoshi, then takes out a robe that his parents brought over, which is a fine velvety black that fits tightly around him. It's the exact color and style demons are supposed to wear to funerals. Once dressed, he washes his face off next to Bryan and uses a cloth to clean his horns.
Jay holds onto his boyfriends shoulders, kissing his neck softly, and rocking him back and forth. The king brought over clothes for them since the items from their old home have been kept in a piled mess in a different room downstairs. “We'll be down in a minute or two. We just need some time alone, don't we?” Milliken nods, wiping his face off on his sleeve.
After everyone leaves the bedroom dressed, Jay stands up and uses the cloth Lev had to clean off Mikey. “Stand up, hun.” He helps him up, then begins cleaning more sweat off of his body. It takes a lot of convincing and messing around before he's able to get him dressed up and then he himself has to do the same.
“They're up. All of them.” Holt speaks with a tone of sadness to his voice. He closes the book he's been reading. He hasn't slept since it happened. He insisted on seeing the bodies. Though it broke his heart, he has seen such acts of cruelty before. He's stayed awake every night, listening. The tears of the boys, of Aldan, of Kate's father and Aldan's parents. In a sense, he and Aizen have been the adults, trying to keep the others going from day to day. “We should dress.”
“I know.” Aizen has been sitting in a low chair in the corner of the bedroom and hidden in the dark for who knows how long. Both him and Holt have seen it all before on even grander scales against their own people while they were just as young as the other boys. “This has to end... This war needs to be the last one against them.” He stands up, pulling out his clothing from a closet, then placing them down on the bed. “We need to crush them once and for all.” He dresses quickly. The clothes are unlike his style and much more like something a human would wear, but he felt like wearing the clothes that are comfortable to him would be rude in a situation like this. Nierihn, the specific Demon Lord that he worships, never specified that one must always wear specific clothes that are common in their culture, not like the others said. He wears the fundoshi, black pants, and a dark green button up shirt.
Holt nods grimly. He dresses in light and dark greens, including his most finely decorated leathers. He'll leave his bow here, but wears his sword and dagger. “Yes.” He moves over to Aizen, kissing him lightly on the lips. Carefully he brushes his hands through Aizen's hair. “Would you like me to do your horns?”
Holt stands facing Aizen. He takes his right hand and places it over Aizen's heart, taking Aizen's hand and placing it over his heart. He leans his forehead against Aizen's, closing his eyes. “I love you, Aizen. My heart is yours through all things. Today is going to be difficult. Promise me you won't ever die.”
He shuts his eyes as he listens, until he mentions the final part. “I... Promise not to die until I'm too old to live anymore. I'll do my best to stay as healthy and strong as I can... IF you do the same, of course.” Aizen kisses his lips, then takes one of his hands. “After the funeral, we should stay for a few more days, just to be there for them. I've already spoken to my teachers and they've given me the okay.”
Holt nods. “I agree. I wonder who Aldan will have watch the boys while he's at war?” He holds the door handle. “Ready?”
Aizen nods, although painfully. He stands shoulder-length close to him as they move out from the room, down the hallway and stairs. Jay, Mikey, Lev, and Bryan are already gathered by the kitchen, where three other strangers are sitting and speaking to them. Aldan stands close by, but is looking away from them and out at the clouds.
The boys nibble listlessly at fresh baked biscuit, courtesy of their grandmother Edna. She sips tea and watches them, her eyes sad as she dabs tears from them with a silk handkerchief. Her husband tries to cheer the boys with silly magic tricks, making a gold coin disappear only to reappear behind one boy's ear. The third older person, quietly move to stand next to Aldan, who looks at him and lowers his gaze, almost ashamed.
“I should have been there to protect her, Bennet. I wasn't and now she's gone.” Aldan talks softly, a cup of coffee cooling in his hand.
The older man, hair gray and trimmed very short, smiles. His brown eyes are moist and red. He takes hold of Aldan's arm, just above the wrist. “I've told you before to knock that shit off. If you'd been there, they'd have killed you too.” He looks over to Milliken and Bryan. “And them, too. No, Aldan. My daughter was murdered and the only ones to blame are the fiends who did it and the cowards who ordered it.” He sips his coffee. “Drink up, Aldan. You'll need the energy. I buried Kate's mother 13 years ago. Some days it feels like just yesterday. It's going to hurt like hell. But you're not alone.” He nods his head over to the boys. “You've got them and they've got you. And you're folks and me. And them other boys, too.”
Aldan nods. “Thank you, Bennett.” He drains his coffee, refilling his cup and devouring a biscuit in two bites. He washes it down with hot coffee. “Alright, boys. Mom, dad. Time to head out.” Everyone looks at him, some nod, others sigh, but they all struggle to their feet and head for the sitting room and the front door.
Aizen and Holt wait and give them time to speak to each other before following through the front door with them. They keep their introductions short, Aldan explaining to the older parents that they're friends of the boys and here to offer support. As they walk out of the door, memories flood Aizen's mind - the three miles spread out of graves for those lost in battles, the images of the dead, watching people dig dozens of graves at the same time, and it goes on and on even as they walk down the pavement towards the gates.
The group exits through the gates, finding Whirlwind saddled and ready to ride. He champs happily at his bit, stamping the ground excitedly to see Bryan. They haven't ridden since that day. He's ties to the rear of a large carriage, a smaller carriage close behind. Grooms and footmen hustle to activity, opening the carriage doors and standing ready to help the mourning family into the carriage.
Bryan moves to his horse, nuzzling the happy beast and rubbing his nose. He whispers to the horse. Looking back at Aldan, a smile on his face for the first time in days, the smile wavers, threatening to disappear but somehow, someway, it sticks. “Lev and I will ride Whirlwind.”
Aldan nods. As Bryan and Lev hops on to Whirlwind, Aldan and a footman help his mother and father, Edna and Alfrick, into the carriage, followed by Kate's father, Bennett. Milliken hesitates. He looks at Jay, his eyes searching, then at his father. They had discussed this moment last night. By protocols and as a matter of room, Jay should ride with Holt and Aizen in the second carriage. Now that the moment had arrived, Mikey was having doubts.
Jay has to practically hold and be pressed against his boyfriend for the entirety of being with him just to make sure that he doesn't explode out in volatile emotions, which is what he's done for the past few days. As difficult as it is, he does it all without even questioning why. It's love, proving to him that no matter how difficult things get, he will be there for him. “I'll be right here with you. If you want to hit me or squeeze my hand or cry into my shoulders, you can go ahead and do it. Just don't pretend like you're alone.” The second carriage arrives. Once Aizen and Holt are seated, Jay helps him up and into the backseats. It's cold, but their warmth triumphs it. The driver hands out umbrellas before the carriage begins to move. “I love you, Mikey. More than anything, hun.” He kisses his cheek.
Milliken nods, turning into Jay and burying his face in Jay's chest. He wraps his arms around Jay's arm. Sniffling, he tries to sound strong. “I know. You've been...everything since. . .Since . . .” He can't finish the thought, but everyone in the carriage, even the driver and footman, know what he means.
Watching Milliken, Holt reaches out and grabs Aizen's hand. His thumb taps on Aizen's knuckles, a nervous habit that Aizen has become used to. He tries to think of something to say, some comfort to offer, but finds no words. Instead, he clears his throat and pats Mikey on the knee.
“Ho! Giddyup!” The lead driver snaps the reins and the larger, front coach lurches into motion. The small coach follows. Bryan and Lev ride to the side of the main carriage.
As the procession turns out onto the main street leading to the House of Rest, the temple of St. Corus where the funeral will be held, they are joined by a troop of mounted cavalry. With their polished steel breastplates and plumed helms, the scarlet uniformed riders take positions in front and to the rear of the procession. The clattering of hooves filled air. The troopers adjust their ranks to allow Bryan and Lev on Whirlwind to ride as one with them.
Along the thoroughfare small groups of people watch in silence. Families stand together, parents holding their children close as they watch the family pass by. Retired soldiers and off-duty guardsmen silently salute. Here and there an anthro and their family stand somber vigil. They all bow their heads as the carriages pass.
In the lead carriage, Aldan looks at the faces of the people. Many are crying. Sorrow is visible on all. Some of the faces he recognizes. Men he worked with at the prison, men he served with in the army. His throat tightens at their presence, old comrades standing with their wounded fellow.
Edna, Aldan's mother, cries, blotting her tears with a silk handkerchief. It's one of Kate's finery, a blue "K" embroidered onto one corner. His father, Alfrick, holds her hand and clears his throat often. He struggles to hold in his own tears, patting Aldan's shoulder from time to time. He glances to the side and behind, checking on his grandsons and the strange collection of demons, an elf, and a green-haired boy who somehow came to love Kate as were she their mother. He doesn't understand their relationships, but is thankful for the comfort they've given the boys.
Bennett sits silently. His thoughts run to his wife, dead these many years, and now his daughter and grand-daughter and youngest grandson. Tears run down his cheeks. Edna reaches across to him, taking his hand. United by their grief, they watch and cry.
Aizen can see the family in front of them falling apart into a wave of tears and immediately feels their sorrow and heartbreak. Luckily, Milliken can't see in front and tell what's going on with them. Further up, Lev gazes out into the crowds of people, seeing those from his school and temple there to support them. All of Bryan's schoolmates are there too. It discomforts him to know that they all know what has happened to their family. It's become publicized. The support keeps the two of them strong, but at the same time it doesn't fix what has happened. It doesn't stop the tracks leading to the funeral nor does it bring the ones they've lost back to life.
The crowd grows as the near the temple. As the carriages rumble to a stop in front of the grand edifice, the footman leap from their seats, opening the doors and ready to assist the family. Bennett exits and he and a footman help Edna and Alfrick. Aldan stands, surveying the crowd, before stepping down to the ground.
Aldan makes for the second carriage as it moves forward to unload the boys at the black carpet of mourning that leads into the cathedral-like temple. Though they don't need help, he takes each boy's arm or hand as they disembark. Holt followed by Aizen, then Jay and finally Milliken. He hugs Milliken and Jay close and tight, producing a hanky to wipe Mikey's face and having him blow into it. He kisses both boys on their forehead and lets them take their place with the grandparents.
Bryan and Lev wait for the carriages to clatter off, walking Whirlwind to Aldan. Bryan reaches down to his father, letting him lift the boy from the saddle and holding him close. “Put a uniform on you and you could be one of the King's own cavalry.” He smiles at Bryan, who manages a smile back. They both reach up to help Lev.
Lev steps down with their help and then faces the tall, monolithic cathedral. A fear trembles inside of him. He hopes that the coffins are closed and that he never has to see those faces again. The images of him making breakfast with Kate and helping the kids in the morning is permanently ruined by what he saw in the kitchen that day. He imagines that stepping into the cathedral would somehow lead him back to that specific moment and relive it all over again. With all of it aggressively hitting him, he squeezing Bryan's hand.
Jay and Mikey stand close by their grandparents. Kate's father kneels down to speak with them, kissing Milliken's face and trying to tell him that all will be fine. The young green-haired boy hasn't broke hands with his boyfriend since they stepped onto the carriage, nor does he plan to do so unless he's told to.
Aldan, Bryan, and Lev join the others. Aldan knows this will be harder on Lev than most people would imagine. He's the only other family member who actually saw what was done. He also knows that Lev holds onto painful memories more acutely than most other people. As they walk towards the great doors, he takes the moment to speak softly. “Lev, we love you. I'm glad you're here. For Bryan, for Mikey, for me. If you need to leave at some point, I understand. But, I think you can do this.”
The family is greeted by the Cannoness Gwynneth, High Priestess of St. Corus. She is dressed in dark robes. Greeting each of the family by name, she goes in order, blessing each of them with holy water sprinkled from green mistletoe. Aizen, Holt, Jay, Milliken, Lev, Bryan, Bennett, Alfrick, Edna, and finally Aldan.
Leading the family into the knave, they are surprised at the number of mourners. As they pass down the wide central aisle, the crowd stands. At first, at the rear, are strangers. Townspeople, demons, anthros. All drawn by the tragedy and loss of the crime committed not just against Aldan and his family. But against everyone who's ever loved a parent, a child, or a partner.
Moving forward, Aldan is able to pick out neighbors. Coworkers. Gerald, the Warden, is there with his wife. The men from his last shifts. Raven and Jack along with the students. Grant and Youeen. Principal Jeremy. The nod and bow as the family passes.
Then, rising up like pain given physical form are four coffins. Even closed, Aldan knows each one. Jereminy on the right. Sally on the left. Kate in the center with the tiniest coffin resting atop hers. He would have been name Drew. Aldan stops, the strength leaving his legs. He reaches out, finding Bennett who somehow keeps Aldan on his feet.
The family and close friends pass down to the front row and take their seats. Aizen and Holt sit at the very left end, the parents and grandparents on the opposite side. As broken as Bryan was the first few days, he's seemed to learn how to handle it better than the others have. Maybe he's still too shocked and numb by it to really feel the heaviness of grief just yet. Lev squeezes his hand, looking to the coffins once, then begins to pray in his tongue, some of it recited text, others being prayers for guidance, help, and that those they've lost are safely guided to peace in the afterlife. After he's finished praying, he looks to his lover and smiles, holding back his tears.
Milliken is also surprisingly well adjusted and not crying anymore, but the pain in him is obvious. He was always a mothers boy, living to learn everything he could from her, having his most precious memories with her and the young ones when him and his brother would get in fights. Once he see's the smallest coffin he chokes, putting a hand to his mouth, and breaks apart again. Jay reacts nervously and quick, comforting him with a tight hug and pulling out his handkerchief. “Let it out. Come here.” He guides him into his shoulders, letting him sob for what seems like ten minutes until he's able to face what's in front of him with flat emotion, just like his brother.
When the family is seated, a pair of young teens, a boy and a girl, move down the row. The boy holds a silver jug filled with light, cool wine. The girl carries a carved ivory chalice and white cloth. They offer each family member, starting with Holt, a drink. He accepts and the boy fills the cup, Holts drinks. The girl wipes the rim with the cloth and they move to the next person. The wine is refreshing, a special vintage made by elderly monks for the funeral rites. It is reputed to give strength to the mourners, while allowing them to find their brightest memories of their life with the deceased.
After Aldan has drunk, the Cannoness enters, followed by three acolytes. One of them carries a censer of smoking incense. As she and the other acolytes take their places behind the coffins, the censer bearer circles the coffins reciting quiet prayers as he swings the censer, leaving fragrant smoke surrounding each coffin. He takes his place with the others, closing the vents on the censer and joining in silent prayer.
As the Cannoness and others raise their voice in hymn, a younger man in royal garb approaches Holt and Aizen, crouching low so as not to draw attention to himself.
The young man whispers respectively, “You'll need to be seated some place else from the family. The front row is for the family only.” Aizen apologizes, being in sort of a culture shock and not knowing exactly what's going on. Demons have no chairs or pews in their temples, nor would they allow such an audience for a funeral. As soon as he stands up, the king himself in the second row makes room for the two of them. They bow before taking their seats. The young man proceeds down, looking to Lev and Jay and explaining the same to them.
Lev counters, not so much offended, but more so as if he already knew. “--But I AM a part of the family. Aldan and Kate adopted Jay and I.”
“But you're…” He looks confused. Mikey whispers to Jay, telling him not to leave.
The slight commotion at the end of the pew is enough to draw Aldan's attention. As Holt and Aizen move to the second row, he tenses. His mother turns to him. She follows his gaze, covering her mouth with her kerchief when she realizes what's happening. As Aldan starts to stand, his face reddening, she places a hand on his arm. He sits and Edna whispers to Alfrick.
Alfrick frowns and looks at the second row. He looks at the young man whispering to Lev and Jay, seeing panic on Milliken's face. He stands, crouching, but not to low. Bent at the waist, he make his way down to the boys. “What's going on?” He hisses softly.
“I'm sorry, sir. I'm trying to get them moved. They don't know that this row is for family only and they shouldn't be sitting here or seated closer than the King!”
Milliken clutches fearfully at Jay, whose face is set stone. He looks ready to punch the interloper. “Grandpa! He can't make them leave. Tell him!”
Alfrick taps the man's shoulder and gestures to a nearby pillar. The confused man joins the old man behind a large pillar. The young man speaks quickly. It's only the exceptional hearing of demons and elves that let Lev, Aizen, and Holt hear the exchange. “I'm sorry, sir. I don't know how they got in and up front like that. Demons and elves!”
“Listen here, young man.” Alfrick leans in close, his eyes blaze into the young man. “Those demons and that elf, and the green haired boy, ARE part of this family. As much as those we're saying goodbye to, as much as Aldan or me or Kate's father or my wife.” His eyebrow cocks and pokes the man in the chest as he talks. “They're brothers to my grandchildren, sons to my son, my grandchildren.”
The younger man blanches and shrinks back, stammering. “I . . . I didn't know, sir! I just assumed they were . . . I didn't think they were family.”
Alfrick continues poking the man's chest. “You didn't think. Period. I'm telling those boys to get back where they belong, with the rest of OUR FAMILY. After the ceremony, you'd best apologize to them and to my son. Until then, vanish!”
The young man swallows heavily, nodding furiously. He slinks back into the shadows, visibly shaken. Alfrick quietly approaches Aizen and Holt, who, along with Lev, heard every word. He pats each of them on the leg. “You boys sit up with us, now. Where you belong.” He moves across the front row, pausing to whisper to Milliken, and the other boys. “It's fixed, Mikey. Jay's staying right here, so's Lev. They're family, right. Forget that fool.” He kisses Mikey's cheek, pats Jay's hair, and winks at Lev and Bryan. Resuming his seat, he holds Aldan's arm, feeling his son relax.
Once all of the chaos of seating arrangements is finally over with, they're finally able to take in the beauty of the choral chants coming up high and in front of them. Six women, four men, all dressed in dark clothes with veils shielding their faces, gloves covering their hands, none of their bodies shown to anyone. It cannot be doubted that the music is mournful, but it's not stale in that essence. The singers are empathetic in the way that they sing, almost as if they were alone with the family and ones personally effected by the tragedy. Their chants are slow, complex, never fully dominant by male or female vocals, high or low notes, a complete balance and wave of emotion through music. Most of the singing is done in a language that the half-elf or demons can't understand, but is familiar to them by ear. Eventually, all that's left is the presence of their voices, which channels and calms everyone inside, purifying the essence of the cathedral, almost as if to transport them some place holy, a tranquil place in time to allow them a final moment of peace with their loved ones before they're buried.
When the choir finishes, the temple falls silent. Several of the mourners cry and sob, the sound echoing and piercing the somber atmosphere. Gwynneth stands before the coffins speaking to the assemblage.
“The beginning of life brings great joy. The end brings great sorrow. For Katey and Aldan, they felt that joy with their older son, Bryan. Then again with Milliken. A third time with Sally.” Aldan bows his head, Edna dabs at her eyes. “Again with Jereminy. And they were all excited and expecting such joy again with a new baby, who would have named Drew.” She pauses, turning to the coffins and laying a hand on the smallest. When she turns back to the crowd, a tear runs down one cheek. “Yet, that joy was stolen. Instead of great joy Aldan, Bryan, Milliken, and their adopted sons, Lev, Jay, Holt, Aizen, they suffer the cruelest pain. I have no explanation of why our Lade allowed this. I have no words to make sense of the inexplicable. All I can do is offer the love of our Lady and my own love. That's all that any of us can do. It is what we must do. We must use our love to heal the pain and loss. When they need to talk, we must be there to listen. When they need quiet, we must respect that, as well. We must hold them when they are weak and lonely. We must loan them whatever strength we possess. For they have sacrificed so much for all of us. They have saved so many of us. Katey, Sally, Jereminy, and Drew now rest with Our Lady. They look down upon their loved ones left behind. They love them and miss them. But Aldan and his boys. . .they will feel that loss every moment of every day. We must all do what we can to ease their pain and help with their burden. We must do right and do good with lives that we still have, thanks to Aldan's heroism and that of his boys.”
She pauses. “If Aldan had not stop the Dark Mages from destroying us, these innocents would not have been targeted. They…” she sweeps her arm over the family. “They saved us and have paid a terrible price for it. We must raise them up with our love and prayers and in any way we can. For every moment we have, is a gift from them.” She gestures at Aldan and the boys. “Paid for by them.” She touches each of the coffins. “They are at peace. Kate and her young children play in the fields of Our Lady. It is for we who remain to care for her husband and sons. As we lay these four to rest, we cannot rest ourselves. For Aldan, Byran, and Milliken need us. Aizen, Holt, Lev, and Jay need us. Edna, Alfrick, and Bennett need us. Will we answer their need? Will we be worthy of their sacrifice? Will we?”
As the lady speaks, Lev shuts his eyes, remembering a specific moment in which he showed Kate step by step how he made his coffee. He remembers paying as much attention possible as Sally showed him how to bake her brothers favorite sweets and treats, how Kate had shown him how to properly cook meat. All of the generous meals that she gave him, how he had trucked mud inside of the house on accident. Suddenly, he bursts into tears. Telling Jereminy while they were alone, just the two of them, how much his oldest brother meant to him, and how one day he would marry him and take him with to see the further worlds that his people live in. Now he see's them all dead. Furthermore, the world he wanted to show him, soon to be dead as well. All of this pain and suffering that the youngest couldn't possibly even comprehend and to be taken away from the world in such an instance... All leading back to him. He knows it's wrong to feel that guilt. It's not his fault, but he can't help but to feel he's the true one to blame. Aizen reaches over, placing a hand on his shoulder and squeezes it. Bryan squeezes his lovers hand, tears running down his face after being triggered into it. Milliken stares low at the coffins, rubbing his thumb along his clenched fist connected to Jay's.
After she finishes, Gwynneth approaches the family. Behind her the choir sings. She takes each family member's hands in hers and blesses them with prayers and words of comfort. She spends a moment with each of them, including the new additions, treating them as kindly and gently as she does Milliken and Bryan.
She stands in front of the coffins as the hymn continues. Pallbearers gather each coffin and carry them through the temple. The censer bearer leads the way, smoking trailing and wafting behind him. Gwynneth walks with Alden, followed by the rest of the family. Outside, the day is still chill and grey. The coffins are carefully loaded onto a funeral carriage, and the family return to their respective carriages. The new procession winds through the streets towards the cemetery, small crowds along the road side paying their respects.
The journey to the cemetery takes a half hour. The gates are open, with a cadre of guards keeping onlookers outside. As the coffins pass, people throw flowers onto the ground in front of the carriage. Some of the stems have small notes tied to them, individual prayers and wishes. The carriages stop and the coffins are carried up the hillside. The pallbearers use great care and reverence, especially with the smallest coffins.
They coffins are laid next to the two graves. Kate and baby Drew will be together, Sally and Jereminy will rest together. Gwynneth blesses the graves as the family and closer friends gather. Alannha, who married Drew and Aldan, embraces the warrior, whispering her condolences. She notices Lev and Bryan, Milliken and Jay, and Holt and Aizen, and nods knowingly. Despite the sorrow of the moment, the love between the couples lifts her heart and she can't help but grin slightly.
Milliken lays down on his feet, watching as the coffins descend. Suddenly, his brother walks over and kneels down beside him and hugs him as hard as he possibly can. It's a rare site. Throughout many years, they've teased and made jokes at each other, even fought. Today, everything has been set aside.
Bryan looks at his brother in the eyes. “I'm so sorry for always being rude to you. No more of that. I promise. From now on, I'll be the brother that I've always wanted to be... I love you, Milliken.” Jay and Lev stand side by side a few steps away, letting them be, knowing that they need this brotherly space. As Lev shuts his eyes, he prays once more and holds out one hand as if to grab at something. The doors come closing in on him, along with an ever-growing void of darkness that seems to swallow everything in its path. It seems inescapable. A cold wind blows as he begins to close his hand. He feels their presence watching over him, almost telling him that he must stay strong. And as he opens his eyes...
A month and a half pass him by. Lev lays on a downward slope of a hill, the same spot where him and his love had rode Whirlwind for what seems like forever ago. He opens his eyes and looks at the flower in his hand. It's a blood orchid, the same one he found left inside of the barnyard where the two dark mages had been killed. For some reason, he's felt the need to take it with him every now and then.
“You always bring that with you. Why?” Lev lays down on his back, looking up at the gray sky. It's just as dark as the day of the funeral, but more quiet, less people as well.
“I don't know. Maybe to remind myself. Maybe because I'm still trying to understand.”
Moving into a new house, all of the drama from friends and outsiders trying to comfort them, everything seemed to have its way with him and the rest of the family. Just in that short spec of time, everything changed. That isn't to say that every day had been spent in pain and horrible grief. Lev was able to get his job back at the newspapers and has five articles published a week. His principle, Jeremy, granted him the freedom to go there for half of the school time. He still visits his family as he was told to do, but tries to spend as much time as he can with Bryan. Talk of war has been at central focus in the town and preparations for battles are nearly complete. It seems to be all he writes about for the papers, which discomforts him, but he's also happy that he was given the opportunity again. Jay spoke to his parents once more, finalizing his adoption and works to move in with the Jaeger family. The rest, all preparing for what is to come.
Bryan sighed and rearranged himself so that his head rested high on Lev's stomach. He watched the sky, looking for shapes in the clouds. “What are you trying to understand?” Bryan pauses, then adds. “I don't understand anything anymore.”
“Don't you think it's strange...” He spins the flower around in front of him. “That someone would kill the mages and leave nothing but this flower?”
“What if it belonged to the mages?” Bryan tilted his head to look at the flower and at Lev. “I've never seen a flower like that. Mommie used to have flowers in the garden. And daddy would sometimes bring her flowers, too. But nothing like this one.” He falls silent, frowning.
Lev joins him in silence, then lays one hand down on Bryan's. “Jay said he wants to visit his brothers grave later today...”
Rolling over Bryan holds his face a few inches above Lev's, his frown morphing into a smile. He pulls up some grass, tearing it into small pieces and raining them over Lev's face and hair. “We should go with him. Say hello to everyone.”
“Yeah... We can do that.” His sensitive ears automatically tingle as he brushes the grass off of his face. Lev kisses Bryan softly, then sits up and stretches out. We should leave in a couple minutes or so. Have to pick up Mikey and show him around the publishing house. Pauses to take in the silence and motionless air. He stretches out the arm that was once broken, now healed with no cast. “I've been thinking...”
“About me naked again?” Bryan giggles and rolls over on his back. Lifting his legs in the air. “With me holding my ankles up so you can fuck me?” He giggles again. For a long time after the funerals, he and Lev did not have sex. Lately, though, Bryan has seemed insatiable. He's asked, begged, and tried to seduce several times each day. He's flirted with others, too.
Lev blushes. “Maybe... Actually.” He looks around, seeing nobody by the lake. “It's been a while since we've done anything together. Maybe we should do something today? That is, if you're interested.”
Bryan sits up, his eyes bright and alert. “Really? Yes, I'd love to...” He reaches out, taking Lev's hand. “It's been so long. I miss it. I think about it a lot.” He looks around before leaning in close to Lev, resting his hand on the demon-boy's chest and letting it wander down towards Lev's crotch. “Here? Now? Do we have time?”
Lev lays back, smiling and letting the freedom of peace take over him. It's rare that he ever feels this way. Sometimes it comes to him in bed with Bryan or when he's at his job writing. Other than that, the past month and a half has been a relentless torrent of chaotic emotion for everyone at the new house. But today... “Yeah... We have time.” He lifts up part of his robe, undoes his fundoshi in a few seconds, and lets his hard six inches spring up in front of his boyfriend. “But we should be quiet.”
Brian hurries to unbutton his pants, pulling his shirt up and tucking it up under his chin. He glances at Lev, letting his gaze roam over his boyfriend's body before resting on the hard dick. Without thinking, he licks his lips. He pushes his pants and unders down to his knees. He shuffles forward on his knees, kissing Lev, pressing his tongue into the warm mouth that opens eagerly to accept him. His cock head brushes against Lev's and Bryan moans into Lev's mouth as they kiss. “We have no grease...”
“It's fine...” He kisses him again, tongue in cheek, hands running over his back. “Tonight, we can fuck. Right now... Let's just taste each other. “Lev reaches down, masturbating both of their members with one hand.
Brian groans, his eyes closing as he faces the sky. He holds on to Lev's waist as the familiar warmth of Lev's hand washes through his body, starting in his dick and spreading out. He looks at Lev, his mouth slack and his eyes hungry. Pushing against Lev, he takes them both to the ground. “I want your dick in my mouth. Please.” He whines for Lev's cock in his mouth.
“One moment.” He looks over the lake and hills again. Nobody in sight. No voices either. They're alone in the nature and yet he can't help but to feel like he's about to get caught. Without a care in the world, he pulls off his robe and sets it aside, crawls on his knees, then holds himself up with his elbows as the tip of his erection hangs in front of Bryan's eager mouth.
Bryan takes the head of Lev's cock into his mouth, wrapping his lips around the base of the head. His tongue slowly circles the mushroom head, diving gently into his pee slit. The warmth and taste are better than even he remembered. One hand reaches around, squeezing Lev's ass cheek and teasing his crack. “Please suck me...”
“Ahhh.. Dammit. Making me move around.” He laughs, showing him that he's not frustrated. Once he turns around his tail lays over on Bryan's forehead, ticking him and his hair. Lev feels the warmth of his cock before spitting down onto it, stroking it firmly. “I can't believe we stopped doing this. I fucking love your dick.” He goes down, licking up from pubis to tip, then coating the balls as he sucks them while stroking his dick. “And I love you.” Lev takes him into his mouth, sucking wildly as his hands explore Bryan's thighs.
Almost instantly, Bryan's hips begin pushing and thrusting against Lev's face. He takes Lev deeper into his mouth, holding it and sucking it like candy. His tongue whips around the head and shaft, savoring the warmth and taste of his lover. He whines and moans, never taking the six inch cock from his mouth.
The two young lovers lay in the cold grass naked and sucking each other attentively. Not a single soul walks by or hears them from above. Lev is lost in the pleasure of being this close with Bryan once again. There's been times where they've given each other handjobs under the covers, but nothing more. Suddenly, he feels his cock pulsating and ready to cum. “I'm gonna cum, babe. Remember what I told you.” He goes back down on him, sucking and focusing his tongue on the tip and scar over his shaft, the other hand rubbing his nuts gently.
[ Bryan sucks harder. It's been so long, it feels like forever, since he's been able to drink Lev's cum. He takes hold of Lev's balls and squeezes tightly. He's only vaguely worried about hurting Lev, caught up in the passion of the moment and remembering Lev's request. His own dick begins to throb and spasm, including an odd new sensation. His mind doesn't think to warn Lev, instead he concentrates on squeezing Lev's balls and pulling on the sack as he sucks and tongues the demon cock.
For whatever strange reason, Lev has always loved the sensation of having his nuts squeezed right as he's cumming. He does so with extreme force, exploding nine thick loads of warm cum into his lovers mouth, the most he's ever done in his life. Lev moans loudly even with Bryan's four inches in his mouth, continuing to suck as he feels his body reacting. Bryan's toes are curled up, his legs are twitching, cock bouncing in his mouth as he bops up and down on it.
Bryan moans as he sucks and swallows Lev's sweet load. He gleefully squeezes the balls and sucks madly, trying to drain every ounce of cum from the dick now filling his mouth. His own dick, four inches lodged happily in Lev's mouth, jerks and spurts. The first drops of his first wet orgasm hit Lev's tongue and the first spray of cum coats his mouth. It's a small load, three strong spurts and it's somewhat thin and watery, but the taste is almost divine.
Lev's eyes widen in surprise, continuing to suck and make sure that there's none left before he raises his mouth and lets the clear cum flow on his tongue. It's not sour or salty, nor is it sweet. Angelic is the only word that comes to mind. Mystical. He twirls around in the grass, his head looking down to Bryan, and then he lays carefully on top of him. “You came...” He kisses him sloppily on purpose, letting the taste of his semen flow into his mouth. Unsurprisingly to him, Bryan saved his as well. Both of theirs combines as their tongues wrestle in each-others mouths. Finally, they break apart, swallowing whatever is left down. You're delicious.
“I came? Really?!” Bryan's eyes flash open and he smacks his lips and tongue. He tries to isolate his taste from Lev's. He thinks he has, and he likes the way his jizz tastes. “You liked it?” His lips purse together. Before Lev can answer, he pulls his head close and kisses him again.
“Neat, huh?” He lays there with him, locking eyes and gazing into them as if they were a heaven unbound. Suddenly, his ears twitch, hearing people coming up the hill. “Oh crap! Hurry! We have less than a minute!” He rolls over on the grass, quickly putting his robe and fundoshi on.
Bryan lifts his hips from the grass, bridging himself into a bow. Pulling his pants up, he giggles as Lev rushes with his fundoshi. “Let 'em catch us!” He hops to his feet, brushing grass and leaves from his clothes and backide. Straightening his shirt, he helps Lev finish dressing.
A family of four come down from the hill, only glancing at them without any concern for a brief few seconds before they continue down the hill. One of the kids points to Whirlwind. Lev's forgotten that the horse was even there as the only witness. “We should... Probably get going to Mikey soon. What do you say?”
Bryan grabs the horn on Whirlwind's saddle, pulling himself up and on to the horse. I think their boy is cute. He looks down at Lev, smiling. He reaches down to help him up. “Remember to hold me tight. Oh, and remember that I love you, Lev.”
Lev grabs his arm and hops up without any problem. He wraps his arms around him tightly, kissing his shoulder. “Of course. I love you too. More than anything.”
Bryan urges Whirlwind into a trot. “You said you wanted to talk about something. But we never did.”
“Huh?” He thinks for a moment, then kisses him again. “Silly. I wanted to ask you about whether or not you wanted to do it or not!”
“Oh!” Bryan laughs. “I thought you were going to try and tell you wanted to go to the wars and write about them for the papers.”
“War? No way...” He leans his chin over Bryan's left shoulder. “I mean, I thought about it, but... Your Dad is going, Holt and Aizen are going. I want to be with you.”
“Good. I wouldn't have let you go anyway.” The ride easily through the town, avoiding the busiest streets and making good time. They arrive at Milliken's school with a minute to spare.
They continue to wait, watching as town folks flood around the streets. There's something different about the atmosphere. People almost seem frustrated, fighting with each-other at times. Some of them hold signs. “Wild... I wonder what's going on. Protestors, maybe?” A good half hour passes before Milliken exits with a few other kids from school. It's lunch, but he's gotten away with a note from the publishing house allowing him to have a tour around.
“Sorry I'm late! Had to gather my homework.” He sorts through a stack of papers in his hand before shoving them back into his backpack. “Walk slowly, will ya?”
“No need, Mikey.” Lev jumps down, patting Whirlwind as he walks up to him. He helps him up and stands close to the right of the horse. “I can deal with these people. You might get lost in them.”
“What are they upset about?” Bryan lets Milliken settle himself and get comfortable. Looking down at Lev, he carefully pats Lev's hair. “Do you want to follow us? Or us follow you?”
“Follow me 'round. It's close to the library where we met.” Lev reaches up the back of his robe, letting his tail flap out a bunch of fuzz and grass before he puts it back down. He spots a few other demons on the other side of the road and waves at them. One of the signs reads 'Children are not criminals', 'Death is not punishment', and another, 'Blood for blood, make them pay'. “I have an idea, but I'm not sure. Ignore it. Let's hurry on.”
Bryan nods as Mikey wraps his arms around his brother. He leans his face to one side, against Bryan's shoulder. “Ready, Mikey?”
“Yes. You smell like grass and your hard.”
Bryan reaches down and moves Mikey's hands up. “Yeah. Maybe you shouldn't rest your hands there.”
“But that's the warmest spot.” Mikey settles in against his brother. “Besides, you like it and it makes me feel safe to be close to you.”
Brian nods. “It's true.” In his hunger for Lev's body, Brian had begun to notice Milliken and Jay. He had to admit it, at least to himself, that he felt better with Mikey around. When they were apart, he worried about his little brother. “What if the Cruiberg. . .” Bryan shook his head. Better to not think of that. He grabbed Mikey's hand and lowered it to his crotch. Riding after Lev, they headed for the publishing house.
As they move closer to their old neighborhood and home, a cold haunting feeling lingers over them. They've avoided these streets as much as possible, including Milliken, who used to be in love with the library. Lev hasn't been able to avoid the feeling. If anything, he holds onto it, uses it as strength in his writings to show people the truth and importance towards what's going on in their own kingdom and outwards as well. The publishing house is constructed close to the library. It stands out on just a single story high, but is long and wide, constructed with a mossy roof and cabin-like appearance. “We're here.” He notices a few older gentleman outside having their cigarettes. They tilt their hats to them as they come closer. Lev runs forward, explaining to them what's going on, then sprints back to inform them on the situation. “Everything should be good. They're not too busy at the moment, but there's some anthro folk from Aigua Kingdom here that are probably working on some joint projects with us.”
Milliken's eyes light up. “Aquians? Oh, that's amazing. I wonder if we'll get a chance to speak with them. I have questions about their society. And cultural influences. And so many other things.” Mikey slides awkwardly from the horse. Moving over to Lev and suddenly, and oddly, hugging him. “Thank you.”
“You can speak to them, I'm sure.” He lightens up, squeezing him tightly as they walk to the front door. “But you're here to meet with the director of operations, remember?” He opens the door, immediately leading them into a large room of desks, typewriters, and people of all species either sitting or running around with papers in hand. There's rooms to the right and left, all closed off by glass. Lev doesn't like to point out those who are different from humans, as he see's it as disrespectful, but there's a few people from his temple towards the back, some hyena and jaguar anthros in a meeting with humans in a room to the right of them, and even an elf at a very front desk busy in his work. Lev walks through the room, tapping on a glass door, and intrudes into the meeting. An older woman, probably in her late nineties, walks out with him and looks for Bryan. Once she adjusts her glasses she's able to spot him.
“Hello there. You must be Milliken. Lev is spoken a lot about you. Good things, of course.” She holds out her hand, waiting for him to shake it. His shake is a bit hollow and weak, but she doesn't mind. The old lady is even shorter than him with a bent back and wrinkles hanging from her face and arms. “So, why don't we show you around, yes?”
Bryan comes in a bit late after having to tend to Whirlwind for a moment. He takes Lev's hand as their guided to the side, then into the labyrinth of desks. The old lady points out Lev's desk, which is obsessively cleaned with all of his folders and papers kept neat on a rack. “This is where Lev works. He's a busy boy, you know, our youngest worker too, but he reads faster than anyone else and has a way with words. By the way, the Aguians are going to be staying here for a week to work with you and some others on the recent opinions their King, Prince, and lead commanders have towards the coming war.” Lev nods, then proceeds to follow her around. She points out a room that makes Mikey explode with joy and excitement. Inside of it are the machines that print out the tens of thousands of copies of newspaper every day. Workers are loading and cutting paper in front of them, too busy in their work to notice the young ones watching. Some may say that these men and women are the heart of the house. They sweat and bleed to make sure every story is printed to its highest quality and handed out to every consumer before the sunrise. She leads them inside, explaining how the machines work to them, and then takes the three boys back to a small office, which is clamored with bookshelves and relics from her family, some from across the world. The old lady takes her seat and waits for the other three to do the same. “So... Young one. What do you think of this place?”
Milliken looks around slowly. His mind automatically cataloguing the nick-knacks and keepsakes around the office. His gaze returns to the old woman. “It's amazing! The amount of ink and paper you must go through must be astounding!”
“It's not too much of a problem.” She plays with a small wooden figurine of an elf with a sword. “A few mages use some magic to provide us with an endless supply of ink and paper so that we're not destroying any nature. Now...” Lev says that you're quite the writer yourself. “Said that you might even want a job here at some point. Is that something you're interested in?”
His face turning red, Mikey looks at Lev. “You really think I'm a good writer?” He turns back to the old woman. “If I can, yes. I study things. And I make up stories, too. I don't know how to do news. Not yet anyway.” His blush deepens. “Oh, I could clean, I guess. Or make sure spelling mistakes don't go by unnoticed.” He shrugs. “I guess.”
“We're in need of some editors. And we also release short stories in the back of the papers once a week. Are those things you might be interested in?” She pulls an application paper out of a desk drawer, then shows it to him, pointing to a pen and ink. “It's your decision. You're young, so you wouldn't have to come in much unless you wanted to.”
Mikey grabs the paper and pen and begins reading and filling it out. “I'd very much like to learn, yes, ma'am.”
“Alright then!” She claps her hands in excitement. Lev brushes Mikey's shoulder and smiles. “You can shadow one of our editors this Friday night if you'd like. I'll let him know that you're joining the team and helping him out. Oh... I should warn you. It does get a bit chaotic at times here.”
Slinking back in his chair, Milliken's face falls. Bryan leans forward. “Mikey doesn't do well in chaos.” He glances at his brother, whose eyes are welling up. “Do you have a quiet room? I mean, if he gets too excited, he needs somewhere quiet to calm down. Otherwise, he starts to panic.” Bryan stands and looks out into the larger work areas. “Especially around new people. Once he gets used to things, he's better. Unless things change, that is.”
“Well...” She taps the desk for a while, trying to think of a good place for him. “You can have my office if you'd like. I'm rarely even in here anyway.” Lev's ears twitch. He's never seen his boss be so charitable before.
Bryan kneels down in front of Milliken, catching his brother's eyes. “Would that work, you think? You could come in here and sit until you felt better?”
Milliken nods slowly. “I think so.” He looks around the office, pointing to one corner, disused and free of clutter. “That corner looks nice and quiet.”
The house manager, Olivia Barbor, looks over to her right at the empty space. “Oh.... Of course! Yes, we can use that. I'll just need to get someone to move a desk in here at some point.” She takes the signed paper and looks it over. “So, will you be ready come Friday to begin working?”
“I have to get permission from my father.” He blushes again, looking around shyly. “I'm not usually allowed out in the city after dark, ma'am. I'd like to, very much.” He pulls on Bryan's sleeve, bringing his brother closer. Bryan leans in and Mikey whispers something to him. Bryan shakes his head.
“She hasn't said.” Bryan looks at the old woman. “Umm, what should Mikey call you, ma'am?”
“Oh, I forgot to say my name! It's Olivia.” She laughs. “Well, you can come by the morning when you're not at school.”
Milliken stands. “Thank you, Miss Olivia. I'll talk to daddy tonight. What sort of stories do you like to print? I have several that might work. I can bring them on my first day if that's allowed.”
“Oh, the towns folk like stories of heroes and battles, tragedies and wars. We tried to get some comedy in there, but they wouldn't have it.” Olivia stands up, shaking Milliken's hand. “What is it that you like to write?”
“War is easy. Comedy is hard.” Mikey shakes her hand. “Oh, I write stories about my daddy's battles, history. I'm working on a study of demons now, to correct some of the mistakes that have become commonly accepted as truth.” He snaps his fingers. “I also draw and sketch! Mostly anatomy and nudes.”
Bryan's jaw falls open and he begins turning a deep crimson.
Lev laughs, hiding his mouth as he does so. Olivia doesn't notice that he's different from most others. “Oh! That's, uhm, very nice, that you're an artist! Anatomy is always intriguing. Well, I must get back to work now. It was a pleasure meeting you, Milliken.”
“Thank you, Miss Olivia.” Mikey waves and grins as he and the others exit the office. As he walks, he ticks off stories on his fingers that he might offer for Miss Olivia's approval.
Bryan takes Lev's hand as the walk towards the front entrance. “Thank you, babe. I think this will be really good for him.”
“It’s my pleasure.” Lev kisses his boyfriend in front of all of the staff on the cheek. Some of them notice and make sounds, cheering them on as they head out the door. Milliken dances around the two as they walk to Whirlwind, preparing to leave for Lev's school and pick up Jay. It's still morning and there's a faint glimmer of the sun peaking it's way out of the clouds. However destructive and devastating everything has been lately, they leave the publishing house holding onto that small fragile idea of hope to guide them along.
However, that spec of hope in the sun means nothing to another one. Laying in bed, staring up at it in his cell, Alec waits for his time to come. Peter promised him last night that he would be back as soon as possible, that no matter what, he wouldn't let him die. But he hasn't come back and Alec has given up hope that he will. Outside, he can hear protestors yelling back and forth, the clatter of feet and horses running alongside the prison. A few hours ago a prisoner across from him said that the boy set to be executed before him is still waiting in his cell. Apparently, protestors had gotten their early and are still occupying the area where was to hang. On the other hand, the gates to the other execution platform have been closed off, preventing anyone from taking it over, meaning that his will most likely go on as planned. “Peter... You promised. No, I can't be angry at him.” He sits up and bed, trying to pinpoint how much longer it will be. “I forgive you Peter. It's not your fault...”
In his cell, Neke paces back and forth. HIs chest is tight and he's been crying off and on the entire morning. On his better moments, he reminds himself that every moment now is an extra moment. He was scheduled to be hanged this morning. But it's approaching lunch time and no one has come for him. Not even to explain the delay.
“Maybe Aldan fixed it.” He mutters to himself as he paces. His hands clench and unclench around each other. He squeezes his knuckles, sometimes punching a fist into an open palm. “But what if he didn't? What if the hangman just had bad porridge for breakfast and as soon as he shits it out, things go forward?! Oh, gods, please spare me. I swear I'll make amends!” He cries out in frustration and takes up his pacing, praying and crying under his breath.
“My Lords, the crowds have grown increasingly restive and even larger. And the two guardsmen still wait to speak.” The herald bows to the King and his advisors. The audience hall is mostly empty. King Haleax II sits upon his throne, his face worried and thoughtful. The Lord HIgh Inquisitor stands near the great fireplace to the King's left. Her guards and clerk wait outside as he lone attendant kneels quietly behinf her. The Lord Mayor of Brackenford, along with the Commander of The Militia, and the Master of Merchants mill about near one of the lesser fire places on the King's right. The three whisper amongst each other. A Royal Guardsman enters, bowing first to the King, then the others. With a smart salute, he hands a written message to the Militia Commander.
The Commander steps away from the others, breaking the seal and reading the message. As he reads his face grays with worry. He turns and approaches the throne, stopping and kneeling at the base of the dias. “Your Majesty, the crowds continue to grow. The call for mercy and clemency grows louder. I'll have to call out more men and ask the army for troops if this continues, Sire.”
The King sighs. “Master Metreicht, yours is the loudest voice that still calls for these boys to be executed. I expect this latest report does not alter your view. Nor yours, my Lord Mayor?”
Both men look at each other nervously. Metreicht, Master of Merchants steps forward, spreading his hands apologetically. “Sire, I must maintain the objection of the Merchant's Consortium. The victims of these two were children to two of our more prominent families. They demand blood, Your Majesty.”
“And you, Inquisitor, have nothing to add?”
“The law is clear. The Edict of Reform is clear. Each case adjudged on an individual basis as decided by the King and his Curia.” She speaks softly with a cat's menace hinted at in her voice. As the sole Anthro on the Curia, she has long ago learned to use her uniqueness to command the other's attnetion. “With three votes against these two, the original verdict stands. We may, if I may be so bold, Your Majesty, be best served and quickest restore calm by seeing them to their graves before noon.”
The watch commander shakes his head, holding the latest message out before him. “I'm stretched as is. We've extra militia guarding the warehouses, protecting the supplied for the army. We still have to protect the citizens with Cruiberg blood from vigilantes and firebrands. If we execute these two, I don't know if we can keep the protestors from rioting.”
The Inquisitor turns to the commander. “And if we yield to them, we invite the mob to move any time this council rules in any fashion the mob does not care for. Be it over taxes or curfew or anything.”
“Enough!!!” The King slams his hand down on the arm of his throne. “Discussion ceases immediately.* Bring in the two guards. Let theirs be the final arguments before my decision.”
Aldan and Peter are shown into the audience hall. They wear their best uniforms, replete with decorations and honors. They're shown to the center of the aisleway, stopping fifteen feet from the King. Both men kneel, rising only when the king orders them to “Rise and speak.”
They rise, bowing to the King and each of the other members of his Curia. Peter clears his throat and speaks.
“My King, thank you for taking the time to oversee these cases. I know you have much more important things to be doing, so we are grateful that you would lend your time to us and hear us out.” Peter looks to Aldan, a bit of anxiety swelling up in him. “As you know, we are prison guards and have worked with thousands of prisoners in our lifetime. We've seen the worst kind of offenders enter into those cells, but these boys are not those. They might not be saints, but they have stories as to how they got to where they are. My partner, Aldan, and I both are thankful that this new law has been set in place but were disappointed to know that it didn't apply to all of the youth, that there were still loopholes in the works. The two cases in front of you are a result. He walks back and forth as he speaks, trying to force out his confidence, then stops. Neke. Committed the act of rape, has been proven guilty as well. Yes, he deserves to be punished, but not executed. I know fully well that him apologizing is not enough. But take account that this boy lived in three different house holds before the age of ten, every father at that time having abused and sexually assaulted their wives and other women, all alcoholics as well. What sort of example did they lend Neke?” He pauses, thinking about Alec. Just one week ago, they had finally kissed. All he could feel was fear and guilt. Today, he either saves his life or helps him die. “Alec. Committed murder against a partner of his. They both were selling starshatter. What wasn't being told was that his partner had gotten him addicted to it, threatened to kill his family if he didn't help him, and would sexually assault him when he didn't bring back enough profits. Is this murder or did he react to protect himself and his own family? We see this victim as an orphan with no family. I see him as a thug that took advantage of someone smaller than him. Now that you know their stories, I hope you can reconsider and possibly sympathize with them as well. If not, please, give them time, not death. Better yet, give them the chance to prove themselves on the battlefield, as we've already done with others.” Peter sighs and stands close to Aldan. “I rest my case.”
King Haelax nods but says nothing. The Inquisitor turns her feline gaze to Peter. In her measured and calm tones she asks. “Does not every convicted person have a tale of woe? An unhappy childhood or some circumstance that they use to excuse or justify their crime? So the victims and their families should have their pain and their stories ignored?”
The other councilors watch as Peter replies. He and Aldan realize that it's the High Inquisitor and Master of Merchant who must be convinced. As he watches Peter, Aldan's mind turns trying and discarding arguments. He knows he'll have to speak after his friend.
“True, but these are not adults. These are children, still living their youth.” Peter is sweating, already in fear that it wasn't enough and that he's already failed his love. “What is the point in having this new law in place if these two aren't going to be spared?”
The High Inquisitor looks at Peter. Her eyes almost glow in the dimly lit chamber, giving her a most ominous visage. She looks every inch the panther made human. “What is your case, Captain Jaeger?” As Aldan stands, she almost smiles. “It wasn't long ago that you were still a leftenant, was it? I recall quite well our first meeting.”
Aldan bows. “Your Majesty. Lords, Lady. I won't waste time repeating Peter's words. His arguments in themselves should be sufficient.” Aldan silently thanks the gods that he had Milliken help him with his presentation. He's much more calm and focused than he feared he would be. “But I will add to them.”
Clasping his hands together behind his back, Aldan walks slowly back and forth. He speaks slowly, carefully, remembering what he worked on with Milliken. “I am prepared to stake my reputation and my life on these two boys. To gain them the chance that by law should be there's. Peter is as well. Place them in our care, make us responsible for them and we are the guarantors of their reformation. If that's not enough, I add this as well. I saved this city. I saved this court. I saved each of you. I was repaid and thanked by a grateful crown and the people. Then, my wife was slaughtered, my unborn son cut from her belly as she still lived. . .” Aldan pauses, letting them feel the weight of his words, the weight of his pain. Swallowing hard, he continues. “Then he was carved like pie and pieces of him taken. My daughter Sally was slaughtered. My son Jereminy was slaughtered. I have paid a heavy price for saving this kingdom. And yes, I have received support and love for that pain. But they are still dead.”
He faces the High Inquisitor. Her tails twitches slightly as it sways behind her. “This kingdom OWES me four lives. I'll take these two. Neke and Alec as part of the debt. I have asked for nothing since then. I ask for this. And let their victim's families come to me and demand justice. Let them demand it of me.”
Returning to Peter's side, Aldan kneels, waiting for their response. He closes his eyes to stop the room from spinning and breathes deeply. The High Inquisitor is silent.
King Haelax stands. He looks to his advisors. “Which of you will tell this man - No? Which of you would have me deny him? Deny his dead family?”
Peter kneels down as well, placing a hand on his partners shoulder. The Master of Merchant stands and speaks loud and clear. I” vote to spare the lives of these two boys.” He looks to the Inquisitor, giving her a bothered look as if to say, 'Just go on and let them live.'
Lord Mayor looks at the two guards. “If they agree to take charge and bear the punishment if something goes awry, I will agree to spare them.”
“Gods, yes. Perfect!” The Militia Commander nods emphatically. “Spare the boys as I've said. Easier to deal with two angry families than an angry mob.” He looks at Aldan and Peter. “The captain is right. We owe him.”
All eyes turn to the High Inquisitor. She moves closer to the flames, warming her hands over the glowing fireplace. The firelight plays off of her fur, making it seem blacker than black and reflect her eyes. “Yes. Their arguments are sound. The law should be applied equally. Even when it inconveniences us. We cannot offer Aldan justice for his family, but we can give him more than just words of sympathy and thanks. Release the two prisoners.”
The King stands, banging his scepter on the arm of his throne. Servants and clerks rush in. He issues the order, a scribe hastens to write two copies which are folded and sealed, and given to the King. “Approach, both of you.”
Peter and Aldan approach the King, kneeling before him. He hands the first envelope to Peter. “The order commuting Alec's sentence and placing him in your care. He has two days to decide how he will serve.” Turning to Aldan. “The order commuting Neke's sentence and commending him into your care. He also has two days.”
The King sits. “They are your responsibilities now.” He turns to a servant. “See to it that they are provided with fast horses and an escort. After all this, it would not due for the order to arrive late.”
The servant bows and leads Peter and Alden out of the audience chamber as the King asks "What's next?"
Peter sighs with a wave of relief. He paces so fast that he might as well be running. Once he's on his horse, he impatiently waits for Aldan to hurry up. “Thank you. If it weren't for you... I don't know how it would have went down.” The horses gallop and speed through crowds of people. Peter tries to imagine what he will say to Alec. “Alec and I have already discussed some of the jobs he would like for the war. He'd like to organize and deliver letters from commanders, lieutenants, generals, and the like. I'm not sure what Neke wants to do... I think he should be placed into the armies custody as soon as possible to further protect him in case some seek his blood.”
Aldan nods. “Good point. I hadn't considered that. Courier would be a good job for Alec.” As they race towards the prison gates, the massive, iron portcullis is slowly raised. Extra guards file out to keep the protesting crowd at bay. Peter dismounts, knowing that he has to deliver the order to the warden first.
Aldan stands in his stirrups. He holds the order for Neke high above his head. The crowd murmurs and turns its attention to him. “We have the commutations for the last two boys! They will not be executed! We've saved them, now, return home peacefully. Don't ruin this day with violence or rioting!” As the crowd cheers, he dismounts and races after Peter to the warden's office.
Peter has already made it to the second floor, panting loudly after slamming the order for Alec down on the wardens desk. He looks it over with a shiny smirk on his face, pleased with how well they had worked. “Right at the nick of time too, I'd say. Two days?” He takes the other commutation as Aldan enters and looks it over as well. “Both of these boys have been disowned from their family. We can try getting them worked into orphanages or put immediately into barracks for training. This Neke boy... I want good eyes on him.”
Peter interrupts. “I can take Alec into my home until he's ready to leave for duty, sir. My home is empty now that my wife has left and there's a room that he can use for his disposal.”
“Mmhm.” He turns to Aldan, almost laughing. “And you're taking in the other kid? Haven't you adopted enough? I know you've become quite the humanitarian... But you're going to war soon as well, right?”
Aldan nods. “Yes, sir. Neke will be coming with me, I'm sure. We have the room. I think my boys can help him, too.”
The Warden sighs, a bit confused and judgmental from having being familiar with his case. “Well then... Have at it. You have the keys. Pick them up whenever you'd like. There's no need for paperwork when I have these in front of me.”
Shaking hands with the warden, Aldan thanks him. “You're going to have to learn to run this place with my interference, Gerald.” As the warden snorts and laughs, Aldan and Peter head to the cell block. Aldan rushes past the other guards, leaving Peter to explain.
As Neke paces, he doesn't hear Aldan approach his cell. Aldan raps on the cell door. “Care for a visitor?”
Neke jumps out of bed, quiet and baffled. He doesn't know yet if they're here for support before he's to be hung or not. “I... I guess so. What's going on?”
Aldan unlocks the door and enters. “Well, you belong to me now. Pack your things. We're leaving.” Aldan sits on the bed watching Neke's reaction.
Peter shuffles inside, standing close to the wall to not further distract them. “We had your sentence revoked. You're a free man. Well, not completely, but you're not going to die.”
Neke sits there almost as if he's turned to stone. He doesn't understand why he's being given another chance to life. “B-But... I... I don't deserve..” The tears come back to him. As he tries to stand up out of bed he ends up falling to his knees, breaking down in a heavy sob. “I'll do better! I swear. I'll do whatever I have to in order to prove myself!”
Aldan reaches down, holding Neke's shoulder. “I know, Neke. I know. Have a good cry. Gather your things. We have another boy to speak to. I'll be back and we'll take you home. Understand?”
He sniffles, using the sleeve of his shirt to wipe away his snot. “I understand...” He stands up and gathers all of his materials into a small basket. As a prisoner, he's never been able to hold onto much. Peter guides the way for the two of them to Alec's cell. When he opens the door, Alec's eyes immediately bulge with astonishment. He walks to him slowly, almost as if he already knows.
“You're free now. You don't have to suffer in here anymore.” Taking queue, Peter bends down to his height and kisses him, which shocks Neke to no ends. The two of them embrace and kiss for what seems like forever. “I love you, Alec.”
Alec takes his hand, ready to leave without even gathering his things. “I love you too, Peter.” He looks up at Aldan. “Thank you. For believing in me.” Then to Neke, who he doesn't even know. “In us.”
“You're not entirely free. But you're not prisoners anymore. Neke comes home with me, Alec with Peter. And both of you have to enlist. And as soon as possible.” Aldan jostles Neke playfully. “You've never seen a guard kiss a prisoner before?”
“No...” Neke rolls his eyes. “Uhm... But, I guess there lovers, so it's okay?”
Peter squeezes Alec's hand, guiding him out of the cell. “We'll get your things later. Ah, there's so much for me to show you when we get home!” Both of the men take their young ones from out of the prison and part their separate ways. Peter spends the entire time with Alec explaining to him all of the vigorous training he will need to do before he can even go into war. Even if his job is relatively simple, he still has to be able to protect himself. He even talks to him about the battles he was in and fighting alongside with Aldan. The other soldier, stops by his school on impulse, introducing him to the principal and asking for him to take him in as a student before he goes off to war. Of course, Principal Jeremy is more than welcoming to accept him, regardless if he were the most depraved killer on the planet or not, because he see's everyone as being capable of being brought out of their darkness. Neke is introduced to the class and given a desk. As Aldan heads back into his office after such a long morning he thinks about all of the success and hope he's given to these young ones today. He stares out of his window. The silence is uncomfortable to him. He knows it's only a matter of time before he will be back in the battlefields again. He's already spoken with a commander that is attempting to specifically design a high ranking team for him. But for now, all he wants is to help as many students and prisoners as he can before he leaves. Anything to clear the noise in his head, anything to stop the images from flooding over again and again...
Chapter Text
THE BOY HEROES FROM THE LAND OF ERIK (A Series of Epics)
Epic no. 4 -
Lev’s Tale
By DamiJon
Chapter Eighteen –
Further away in the kingdom, two other boys also prepare themselves mentally for the war. Despite the fact that they're calm and relaxing in the dimly lit baths of the demon temple, it's all that they can speak of today. Aizen raises his head back out from the steaming hot water, tossing rose petals at his husband, then swims over to his side and kisses his lips. My teachers are pretty pissed off at me for registering. “It's like they think I'm dead no matter what. They don't know what we're made of though.” He leans one warm on Holt's shoulder, the other resting on the tiles. “Plus, I'll be with you. We're unstoppable enough as it is. Imagine what it will be like having Aldan command us and a group of his choosing! Hell, we could take on all of Cruiberg ourselves!”
Holt moves closer to his husband until their hips and sides touch. Pulling Aizen into his lap, Holt sighs. “I shouldn't have to tell you that this won't be a game. We won't be unstoppable. I'd rather we be uncatchable, if anything.” He plucks petals from the water, pushing one against each of Aizen's nipples, now exposed as the demon sits on Holt's lap. “You're too beautiful.” He furrows his brow as he narrows his eyes, looking at his partner.
Aizen blushes, kissing his boyfriends shoulders and chest. “You're the most beautiful of all though!” He takes the petals and puts them on top of Holt's head. “I know it's not a game. All of the medians at the temple are helping train me right now so that I'm able to be the best healer that I can be. I'll be the only medic in our group too... That will be a lot of work, I'm sure. We can't do all of the crazy stuff the white mages can. Maybe I can learn from a wizard or two at some point.” He finds a bar of soap floating around in the water, takes it and begins rubbing it into his tail before letting it soak in the water.
“: I know. You're going to be a key part of our company.” He helps Aizen soap his tail, teasing the base. “Aldan hasn't made any formal requests yet, but I feel confident in his judgment. He's taking his time and care with who he wants with us. You and I are a foregone conclusion. You're too good a healer, I'm too good a tracker and scout. Arms up!” He commands. As Aizen reaches high, Holt leans in sniffing his pits. He lets his nose graze Aizen's skin, smiling as the demon shivers. “Soap! Although I guess I'm going to have to get used to you all stinky. Battle fields don't have baths every day.”
“Yeah. But we weren't so clean when we first met, were we?” Aizen takes the bar of soap after he's done and begins scrubbing his boyfriends pale body, starting with his back. “The last thing I'm worried about is smelling bad. I worry about the rest of my people being wiped off of the map. Of E'hbel, my homeland, being torn asunder. Not just the demons, but the anthros and others that live out there too, because It's not just E'hbel they're after. That will be their end game, but there's hundreds of villages that they'll want to take first.”
“It's not as if the Cruiberg love elves and half-elves. We're all hunted by them. Your people a bit more fanatically, and there are fewer of your kind.” Holt arches his back, a low moan escaping his throat. “I love this. I love how you wash my back.” Turning his head, he glances back. Aizen's face is oddly serious, concentrating as he is on scrubbing Holt's back. “I wonder about our arrangements. Should we hide what we are from the other soldiers? Or be open, sharing a tent and such? A demon and an elf are unusual enough in one unit. For them to be husbands and lovers? The other men might become jealous.”
“Jealous?” He turns him around so that they're face to face, then begins rubbing the bar of soap into his stomach and chest. “I'd never thought of that. But don't they have prostitutes and rent boys for the warriors that give them beer and sex? Stuff like that? Why should they care about us?” He rolls his eyes, places the soap back into the basket, and firmly massages Holt as he brings up water to further clean him. “They can think whatever they want, but I'll be the one healing their wounds. No matter how strong an army is, you won't get far without medics. Better yet, a medic that knows how to fight.” Aizen pushes him further underwater, then dunks his head beneath it, then back up. “Better. Ah. I love how the light reflects off of your body. And...” He grabs one of Holt's arms. “If you keep lifting weights the way you do, you'll have muscles as big as Aldan's! Imagine that!” He giggles and can't even picture it in his head.
“But you're so much more attractive than any rentboy or whore.” He scrapes some soap and bubbles from his chest and uses them to wash Aizen's chest and stomach. “You're right, though. If we pull our own weight, it shouldn't matter what we do together.” He giggles at the idea of being muscle bound like Aldan. Splashing water over himself again, he raises his arms, knitting his fingers together behind his head. He flexes his biceps and chest. Looking himself over, he shakes his head. “I don't think I'd look as good as Aldan does or as good as I do now.”
“You'll always be good enough for me, obviously.” Aizen swims up closer to him until their chests touch. He kisses him passionately, then pulls himself out of the water with one hand and grabs two towels. The young demon had forgotten that there were a few other people at the baths, but of course nobody really cares here. They've walked on couples and orgies busting out here and have been caught themselves. Aizen scrubs his body quickly, then throws a towel at Holt as he stands up out of the bath. Instead of wrapping it around his waist, he lets it hang over his shoulders, letting his small boner stand out proud as if to say, 'Yup, that's my husband, and nothing gets me harder than him!' “I forgot to bring our clothes up with us. Care to walk nude with me back to our room?” He throws his wet towel into a bin after cleaning off his horns.
Holt laughs. “You forgot!? Sure you did, Aiz. You just want to show off your demon-beauty to the rest of the temple.” He dries his hair, the rest of his body, tossing his towel with Aizen's. Taking Aizen's hand, he jerks Aizen close to him, again chest to chest. Bringing his lips to the demon boy's, his elf tongue explores the walls of Aizen's mouth. Aizen happily returns the favor. They part, both flushed and excited, a small strand of spit stretched between them before snapping. “Do we hold hands or dicks?” Holt laugh again, bright and clear. Some of the other demons in the baths glance over and smile. The two are well known throughout the temple, being the only demon-elf couple in the city. “Do you need to pee?” Holt grins slyly, bouncing his cock.
Aizen gladly pulls on his lovers erection once just to mess with him in front of everyone as they exit the pools. “We should be doing that stuff BEFORE we bath, not after!” They end up near the open restrooms and he pauses. “But... Yes. I do need to.”
“We don't have to be messy about it.” He takes Aizen's hand, leading him into the restroom. “We could wait until we're home, but this is more fun.” He glances around. “We're alone. Good!” There's a twinkle in his eyes as Holt leans forward, quickly kissing Aizen's cheek. He drops into a crouch, looking up at his husband and grinning. “Don't go too fast, and we won't have any mess to worry about.” Closing his eyes, Holt leans forward, wrapping his lips around the head of Aizen's dick. He quickly slides down and back over the shaft twice before stopping with just the head in his mouth, leaving more room to deal with what's coming. His moans and suction let Aizen know that he's ready.
Aizen twirls his fingers over Holt's short hair as he exhales, allowing himself to release a few drops before giving his lover a mouthful of warm, watery piss. He stops at just about ten seconds, waiting for him to swallow it down. “I hope yours is really strong.” He aims with hard three inches and pisses again, this time letting just a small amount run down his chin. The young demon begins stroking himself with two fingers, dancing his hips as he masturbates, and then he releases the rest of it as he moans. “Ffffuuck. Feels so good. You think anyone else does this?”
Warm, salty piss fills Holt's mouth. He swallows quickly, savoring the taste of the demon-pee, enjoying it warmth as it travels down his throat into his stomach. Aizen times it well and Holt is able to keep up with the flow. His own dick feels like iron, straining and eager to empty his bladder into Aizen's mouth. Fuck it, he thinks to himself. He pulls off the dick as urine still steams. “If they don't they ought to. . .” He holds AIzen's dick and aims it over his own face and chest, letting the liquid warmth wash over him. “I can't believe how good this feels, Aiz.” Rubbing his hands over his body, he works the urine into his skin, marking him as Aizen's, his body as Aizen's territory. He takes Aizen's dick into his mouth again, swallowing the piss as he slowly works the shaft and head.
“Heh, you think we should always mark each other like that?” He sticks out his tongue. “Do you think your comrades can smell it when you're off for duty in the morning?” Aizen kneels down slowly, sucking on Holt's balls as he strokes him and licks the bottom part of his shaft to the tip. He coats his cock with spit and tongue, then playfully holds out his mouth.
“They might. But they are soldiers and it's not like they have access to baths like we do.” Holt laughs, looking and watching Aizen working on his elfish cock. “Mmmm...nice. Sometimes they get pretty ripe. I don't know if they'd notice.” Reaching down, he strokes Aizen's hair and lightly, fondles his horns and, when it comes into range, his tail.
Aizen moves his tail far up enough to touch his neck and arcs his back a little bit in preparation for Holt. He reaches down, stroking himself with one hand. “You can mark me, babe. Before you're done, you can get the rest of it wherever you'd like on me.”
Nodding, Holt unleashes his own warm stream of piss into Aizen's mouth. He tries to moderate the stream so as not to overfill his mouth and he cuts the stream off to let the kneeling demon catch up. He resumes his spray, filling Aizen's mouth with the foamy spray. He jiggles his hips and splatters his urine on Aizen's face, then he aims his dick, splashing in short bursts at the kneeling boy's nipples and belly button specifically. “My babe, you are so beautiful like this.”
Aizen finishes swallowing before speaking, wiping his face off with a wet hand. “Am I? I can't tell. You're pretty fucking sexy from down here doing that to me.” Still stroking, he moves back to him and sucks the one drop from his tip before getting back into position. Like he wanted, the taste is strong, extremely raw and sour, and its warmth makes the fire inside of him want to light the world on fire. “You're gonna fuck me like there's no tomorrow, right? Fuck me like we're heading off to war?”
“Yes, I am.” Holt nods. He runs a hand through Aizen's piss wet hair, pulling him towards his dick. He lets loose with the bit still held within his bladder. There's not much, but he shares it gladly with his lover. The stream trails off and ends. He doesn't pull out, letting Aizen suck him for a while instead.
Aizen keeps a good enough amount of Holt's pee in his mouth as he sucks him off. He holds onto his kneecaps as his tail rubs at his own stomach, feeling at this piss, which makes his own dick twitch. Feeling Holt coming closer, he stops and stands up, kissing his love. “Ah, damn! We're soaked!” He grabs a towel from by the sinks and they wipe down their feet and hair, leaving the rest wet to dry. They head downstairs and walk in front of a dozen or so people, none of them bothered by their nude bodies at all. Once they get into their bedroom, Aizen uses his powers to turn on only half of the candles, keeping it dimly lit, then furthering the ambience by lighting sage and incense. He makes a warm flowery tea for the two of them and carries it over to the mattress once it's done. “You know, we could use some of the money I won from that contest to buy a bed.” He slaps his forehead. “Well... I guess that would be kind of useless if we're leaving soon. Maybe when we get back and win the war we can reward our tired bodies with a bed. Yes?” He takes the first sip, then hands it to Holt.
Holt rests his head on Aizen's shoulder. He takes the tea and sips slowly. “Mmm. I love your tea. Your people have such a way with tea and coffee. I don't understand why it's so much better when a demon makes it.” He returns the cup to his boyfriend. “Well, if we win and if you and I fight well, we might have bounty money as well. We could buy a house! Here in the city, or in the woods. Who knows?” He holds Aizen close, slowly stroking his demon-cock. “Do you think you'd ever want to live away from the temple?”
Aizen leans back, placing the cup down on the carpet. “Uhm... I don't know. Not too far away. It's a lot to think about right now.” He spins around on the bed, rolling Holt onto the right side and stroking him with a firm grip as they casually speak. “When was the last time we just gave each other handjobs?”
Holt's eyebrows knit together. “I don't know. Let me check my Aizen and Holt sex diary...haha!” The young elf laughs loudly, joyously. He brings his face close to Aizen's, but instead of kissing him, he rubs his nose against Aizen's. “We can do this. Just kiss and stare into each other's eyes and handjob.”
He kisses him gently, gracing his lips before going at it again for tongue. They masturbate each other in silence for around ten minutes, taking their time to feel each-others skin and relax into the sensation. Aizen finally stops, spits into his hand and begins fingering himself quietly. “Were you wanting to do this? I'm all clean down there. Except for your pee, maybe.”
Well, I'll have to make sure. Holt gives Aizen one last deep kiss. Breaking the kiss, his climbs to his knees, resting his butt on his heels. “Do you want to be on your tummy or back?”
“Well, I'm always on my tummy. You can have me on my back this time.” Aizen maneuvers into position on his back, laying with his knees bent towards him and his ass up for him. He bends his back inwards a bit so that he's easier for his lover to fuck and play with. His tail lazily hangs over to his right side, the end of it twirling and flapping around every now and then. “Is this good?”
Holt absent mindedly strokes his dick as he stares down at his lover. “Perfect.” He drops down onto his belly, his face between Aizen's legs. He kisses the boy's balls, licking them warmly, before tonguing his way towards Aizen's hole. “Now to see how clean you really are.” His tongue darts against Aizen's hole, tracing a circle around it, drawing the spiral tighter and tighter until the tip of his tongue pushes into Aizen. Moaning as his tongue delves deeply, Holt breathes deeply, inhaling the clean scent of his demon-husband and the aroma of his own piss. The smell is intoxicating, exhilarating. His tongue pushes in eagerly, followed by fingers. Fingers that press into the tender hole, loosening and teasing it, preparing him for the cock that yearns to bury itself in him.
Climbing to his knees, Holt shuffles forward until he can press the tip of his dick against Aizen's hole. With a smile, he waits for Aizen's nod and once receiving it, he drives his cock slowly into the demon's hot, wet hole. He moans as he slides his entire five inches into his husband. He pulls back and pushes in, slowly for a minute or two. Then he takes Aizen's feet and lays them over his shoulders, kissing his toes as he does so. Raising himself on his own toes, he fucks Aizen. Deeply, and more rapidly, his cock sliding in faster and faster.
“Ah, that's perfect, babe. Fuck me just like that for a while.” Aizen rubs one hand over his shoulders as his other strokes his thin little erection with two fingers. They kiss deeply and passionately and as the demon pinches his nipples, he signals for him to go faster.
“Ungh...as you command...” Holt grins as he moans, staring down at Aizen. The young demon has the most beautiful face Holt's ever seen. Framed with blonde hair, it's the face of an angel. Holt chuckles at the thought before staring into his crimson eyes. He's heard others express fear and nervousness over Aizen's eyes, but he's loved the demon from the start. He see a smoldering fire of passion and devotion in those eyes. “Your butt is so hot!” He pumps his cock into Aizen faster and deeper, dipping his head down to kiss and nuzzle against Aizen's neck. “Ungh...I'm going to cum soon, husband.”
Aizen moans with every thrust, digging his nails into Holt's back, arms, and shoulders as he's being fucked. Without even touching his erection, he has a dry orgasm, and all of the neighbors hear it as it happens. He reaches his head up to kiss Holt without even thinking about it, simply doing it because he needs his oxygen pumping into his mouth, his love transmitting between both of them, and his taste everywhere on his body in every possible way. “Fuck, I love you, Holt. Cum inside of me.” He rubs his hands up Holt's thighs and to his chest. Holt's skin is so pale that you can see his veins, which make him look much more young than he really is, although there is his athletic body that would surprise anyone else that hasn't seen him without a shirt on. Of course, there's also his ears, which he doesn't always touch or play with, but secretly loves as well. 'I'm so grateful to have you' he thinks to himself. 'To be blessed with your presence for eternity. I promise to be the best husband possible on this planet.'
A drop of sweat drips from the tip of Holt's nose, landing on Aizen's cheek. The blue in his eyes almost swirls as he follows the drop, licking Aizen's cheek. The licking turns into kissing and he peppers Aizen's face with a hundred kisses as he buries his cock in Aizen's ass. He can feel the load building and building, the tension in his balls reaching throughout his entire body as he feels his orgasm is imminent. “Oh...ungh...Love you so much...” Holt's words are choked off as he cums, his head jerking back as he cries out Aizen's name. His balls furiously pump his seed deep into his husband, his hips jerks and press into him, driving his cock deeper. A half dozen powerful burst of cum fill Aizen before the strength abandons Holt. The elf collapses onto Aizen, gasping for air as his cock twitches, still buried in the warm safety of his ass. His heart pounds as Holt lays on Aizen, weakly kissing his neck and collarbone, his face and chest where he can reach. “I swear myself to you, Aizen. For a thousand thousand lifetimes...”
“... And I to you, only you, forever, as we are bounded.” Aizen kisses him, rubbing his fingers over his back as he sinks further into the bed, enveloped by his lovers presence and consumed by his love. After Holt pulls out of him and sits up in exhaustion, the demon grabs his tea, warming it back up with just his hands and offers it to him. “My love.” After he takes a sip, he does the same.
Holt smiles warmly at Aizen, tracing his finger around Aizen's ear. He sips the tea, sighing after a few sips. “I have a confession, Aiz. Promise you won't use it against me.”
“Go ahead and fess up.”
“I'm relieved in a way that you're coming with us to war.” He looks down, tapping the rim of his teacup as he continues. “I don't think I could bear to be apart from you.” He looks at Aizen, smiling and blushing. “I know I couldn't stand being away from you. Whatever happens, we'll be together and that's what's important.”
“Yeah... I know you didn't want me to come at first, but my people need me. Harath and Aigua need me.” He shrugs. “But you already understand... I'm just repeating myself now.” His tail slaps the bed a few times.
“I need you.” Holts looks away, chewing nervously on a fingernail. Aizen can't recall seeing Holt do that before. “You have to be careful though. I'll probably tell you that a hundred times a day when we're out there.”
Aizen takes both of his hands, then leans in forward to kiss Holt's lips. “I can't promise to be careful in war, but I promise to survive.”
Holt returns the kiss. “Good enough. I couldn't live without you. I wouldn't want to.” He looks at Aizen, taking in every centimeter of his husband's body. “Do you think we should move our things into Aldan's? So the temple can give our room to another. There are bound to be refugees from the north.”
“That's a good idea.” He moves up closer to him in bed, relaxing to the scent of burning incense. “I'll let the high lord know about it. As for now, before we go out in training...” Aizen pecks Holt on the lips once again, then trails down from chin to both nipples, belly button, then begins stroking his cock again. The demon and half-elf couple make love again and again before they leave their apartment, immediately letting the new high lord know of their plans. Holt, who trains as he normally does, is given the chance to have his lunch and dinner breaks with his husband, while Aizen spends time learning from white mages and nurses techniques when having to heal the injured during battles and heavy situations. The couple grow stronger by each day that passes on. Unlike some others, the battlefield and forests don't worry them at all. They've grown up in this visceral mess of having their villages attacked and doing whatever is possible to survive. War was something they were born to expect. And now it's here and the two of them are prepared as if they're veterans.
Further on, back towards the capital of the city, the trio of humans and wolf-demon finally make their way back to the school, which has already been done for the day. Jay sits outside at the front, eating a donut in one hand, holding a bag with one in the other. When Jay runs up to him, he sinks his head lower, handing off the treat. “Hey... Are we about ready?”
Milliken takes the donut and takes a bite. He sits down next to Jay, leaning his head on the older boy's shoulder. “Thank you for the donut. You seem sad. Did I do something wrong?”
Bryan and Alden enter the school, retrieving some personal items from Aldan's office.
“No, you're fine.” He sighs. “It's just been a strange day for me... Wanting to visit my brother, then with all of the protests, and there's this new kid. Aldan says he's going to be living with us now.”
Milliken wraps his arm around Jay's arm and holds the donut for him to take a bite. “We can visit your brother. The new boy won't with us too long. Doesn't he have to join the army or something? The house is big, so we won't have to share a room unless we want to. I like the way things are. With us sharing the room with Lev and Bryan. I feel better when they're around. I'm scared the new boy will think we're weird. Neke is a strange name, though, isn't it.”
“He's a strange kid too.” He whispers. “But that's all I'll say for now.” Jay finishes his donut. “On the way back, we should secretly get a dozen more, somehow..” He laughs. Everyone emerges out, including the anxious Neke, who almost looks like he's ready to run away. Lev and Bryan hold hands, having small talk about Whirlwind and what they'll do when Aldan is gone to war.
“Everyone ready? Everyone has everything?” Aldan seems happier than he's been lately. “Neke, do you need any help carrying anything?”
Mikey stands, still holding Jay and standing close to him. He nudges Jay and when the red-head looks at him, he glances down showing Jay some silver coins he has. Then he looks across the street to the café. “Daddy, can Jay and I get coffees before we head home?”
“Sure.” Anyone else want coffee for the walk? He asks, looking at Neke. “Coffee, Neke?”
“Uhm, sure...” Neke speaks quietly, afraid to mention his name to anyone, nor let them know what his crime are.
Jay, Milliken, and Bryan enter the shop to gather coffee while Lev gets to know a bit more about Neke. He's not too fond of him, but tries his best not to show it, especially after figuring out what he did to end up in the prison. When the boys arrive back out, Jay and Mikey laugh playfully, joking about fitting the box of jelly donuts into their backpack. The three boys hand out coffees to everyone. To nobodies surprise, Lev is disappointed in the coffee. They all walk beside each other and allow Aldan to lead the way.
Bryan walks hand in hand with Lev, bouncing his shoulder in his demon boyfriend every few steps. He playfully teases Lev about the coffee, and how it could never measure up to his. He pulls him over near Neke. “It must be pretty strange moving in with all of us. What's the word that grandpa Bennett used? Mikey, what did grandpa Bennett call us?”
Milliken looks up, startled. “All of us? He said we were a 'menagerie'. A collection of strange and unique beasts.”
Bryan laughs. “Yep, that's it. We're a menagerie, alright. But we're friendly. Mostly.” He glances at Lev, sticking his tongue out at him. “I mean, don't feel self-conscious. We're all weird and different.”
Neke argues. “Yeah, but I've done some really, really bad things... It's only thanks to your father and my guard that I am alive today. But I don't know if I should be.”
Jay tries to stay as silent as he can, but stops him from continuing on with the self hatred. “You know, we're walking to visit my brothers grave and Aldan's husbands grave too. Both of them did horrible things too, made bad decisions and it cost them their lives, but they weren't bad people.”
Milliken nods, but doesn't say anything. He holds more tightly onto Jay's arm.
“Yeah. The whole point now is to show you're not that Neke who did those bad things.” Bryan glances at Lev. “Sometimes you just need someone to believe in you. Dad believes in you or you wouldn't be with us. Don't be so down on yourself. I'm sure what you did isn't as bad as what some of us have done.”
Neke digs his nails deep into his right arm, just wanting them to leave him alone. And so they do, but only to give him space, where as he thinks they must all hate him. Finally, they reach the cemetery, walking uphill and seeing the lake, then back down where the two lone graves rest peacefully. Jay squeezes his boyfriends hand, guiding him to his brothers tombstone, then kneels down next to it with him. To the right, the others gather by Drew's, while Neke sits down far away.
Aldan smiles at Neke as the boy sits. He makes his way to Drew's grave. He brushes dirt and leaves away from the stone marker, pulling at a couple of weeds growing near the base. He kneels next to the marker and grave, holding his hand flat against Drew's name carved into the face. “Hello, my love.” He falls silent for a moment, struggling with his emotions. Wiping tears from his eyes, he talks to his husband. “I'm sure you know about the war. I'm going to fight the Cruiberg. It's their plan that created the shadow that tormented you. They killed Kate and the littles, too. And you, in a way. I've got to pay them back for all of that.” He pausea again, swallowing hard. “Aizen and Holt are going with me. Lev and the boys are staying here. You'll watch over them, I hope.” He leans forward, resting his forehead against the cold marble. “I miss you so much.”
Bryan gives his father some time before he comforts him. The other two boys to the left make their way over when suddenly Lev notices something strange. He kneels down a few feet from the tombstone, places his hand down, and focuses for a moment. His tail slides around under his robe as he does so. “There's something different than last time... The shield I put up isn't her anymore and I don't think I can open a gate here either.”
Bryan rubs his back as he focuses. “What do you mean? Why would it disappear? Why wouldn't you be able to speak to him?”
Milliken bites his bottom lip as he feels his heart clench. A theory comes to mind, but it seems impossible.
Aldan is too caught up in his prayers, his thoughts of Drew. He looks at Lev, his eyes confused. “What?”
Mikey, thinks for a moment. There are several possibilities, and he runs through each of them in his mind. His eyes scan the graveyard, seeking evidence to support or disprove any of the theories. Finally, two seem less impossible than the others. Still, he hesitates to share his thoughts.
Jay watches from a distance. Looking between the cluster around Drew's grave and Neke sitting alone at the base of the hill. Quietly, he approaches Milliken, standing near him, resting a hand lightly on his arm.
Lev stands up, pushing Aldan out of the way, and slowly raises one arm with a discomforting look grown over his face. “It's... because...” The dirt and grass is pulling upwards and is levitated into a pile on the side as the wolf-demon raises the coffin six feet from out of the ground and onto the grass. His face and horns are doused with sweat as he pants, then uses his powers to further pull off the nails of the coffin without touching it. In exhaustion, he falls to his knees, pointing out at the emptiness inside of the coffin. “There's nobody in there.” He explains while trying to catch his breath. “Somehow, he's alive. That's the only explanation as to how I couldn't open a gate to contact him. He's come back...”
Fury and anger mask Aldan's face as the coffin bursts from the ground. The anger gives way to stunned confusion. “Back? He's come back??” The words sound and feel strange. His stares at the empty casket. His mind trying to process what Lev is saying.
Milliken leans down and examined the casket. He stands, looking at Lev and his father, his eyes wide and disbelieving. “There's no dirt inside. No rust on the nails, no degradation of the nail holes or scarring of the lid. It wasn't dug up, opened, and reburied. It's as if he was snatched out the ground.”
Aldan looks at his son. Slowly his mind stumbles over the unbelievable claim. “He's back? But back where? Drew...?”
Lev stands up, walking away and sits down on the hill. He speaks up loud enough. “Honestly, I have no clue where he is... There's demon folklore of hidden baths that are fluorescent green where some demons have come back to life, but I thought they were just stories. The only one that's been proven to exist was destroyed hundreds of years ago and was found on the other side of the world. Some say that there's one somewhere around E'hbel, but nobody has found it before...” Bryan walks over to him and sits down beside him. They're all in disbelief and shock as if they were trying to slap themselves silly from a dream. All of a sudden, his and Aldan's necklace glow a different color - bright floral green, but only for a few seconds. “I don't think that was Drew speaking to you that time... I think that was the Lord of Light himself...”
Five months later.
...And so it goes, more than a thousand miles away, five miles deep inside of a 32,000 ft tall mountain, a young, lost, and hopeless thirteen-year-old demon lays in a limestone room right beside the glowing neon green waters that he emerged from countless months ago. Since then, he's survived off swimming inside of the waters and living off shrimp. The walls of the cave are enormously tall and he doesn't even realize that he's so deep inside of a mountain, nevertheless a complex maze of other caves inside of it. To him, this place is nothing more than a purgatory he has been brought to after his death. To him, this must be his permanent punishment. The demon pulls himself up, washing his face and long brown hair in the water. He had once used a simple sharp rock to cut his hair before. Of course, there's no clothes inside, so he has lived nude as well. Days are endless here. No beginnings or ends. Just the presence and sounds of water echoing. He walks over to the other side of the cave wall, approximately a hundred feet in distance, and lays there, recalling his last days alive and being with his husband.
He's been down so long, alone and isolated, that his mind has begun to slip. He sure that he's heard tapping over the past few . . .whatevers? No one taps in purgatory, though. He weeps quietly hoping for mercy.
tap
tap-tap
tap
“Ah, Misty, I knew it! I knew!” A voice in the far darkness, echoing through the maze of interconnected tunnels. The sound of flesh against flesh followed by a low mewling sound. “Oh, don't deny it! Ya thought I was wrong this time, I know ya did.” Another mewling cry. “Ach, I forgive ya. But look at this! This complex must be huge.” The sounds of tapping and scraping. A light in the distance.
“Ah, look at that. The glowing green waters. The demons have a legend of a place like this, Misty. Och, I bet there's emeralds and sapphires here the size of a man's head. And it's ours, all ours, girl! Heeheehee.”
A shape in the distance. A warm light. Yellow. Orange. Red. Colors that the boy had forgotten. They come closer, merged into one. Fire and flame. A torch. A short man, moves slowly through the tunnels, coming closer. Behind him a huge lizard, with a pack and saddle on it back. Equipment and gear clank and tink as the beast follows the little man. “Heehee. I knew it, I knew it. Well, Misty, set up camp and then explore? Or explore and set up camp?” The beast mewls back, as if it understands the little man. “Oh? Well, then, luncheon it is, then camp, then exploring.”
The demon stands up and stays silent, hearing his own heartbeat as he tries to focus on a close sound. It sounds like someone's mining their way inside. His feline tail flaps around from side to side uncontrollably. He doesn't know how to feel other than anxious. Out of nowhere, he calls out. “Who goes there? Who are you? Show yourself!” After a while of waiting for a response, he gives up, laying back by the water and staring blankly into it.
“Eh? Did ya hear that Misty? Sounded like a voice. A wee lad. Och, couldn't be. Not here.” Footsteps. Metal on stone coming closer. Heavy thudding steps followed by dragging. “Heehee. They say we spelunkers lose our minds in the end. Too much time in the dark. Too much time all alone. Well, that's why I have you, ain't it, Misty? You won't let me go mad, will ya? Heehee. Nope. Nosiree. I think I hear water up ahead.”
The steps come closer. “And stop. Aw, shite. Dammit, Misty, you were s'posed to stop me going mad. Now look at that? A naked, demon boy. Here. Well, hello there, naked demon boy hallucination! How are ya?”
Drew looks around, startled and jumping back up like a feral cat, and looks for the face. He casts out a ball of fire that he ascends to the top until he see's the tiny face peeking at him from above. “Are you real?”
“A crevasse! Of course I'm real. Are you real?” The face peers down from above through the darkness. “And if ya are, where are your clothes? Don't throwing no fire up at me either. That ain't friendly. And if ya are real, who are ya and why are ya here?”
“Huh?” He's just as shocked and confused as the little person and his friend. “Uh, I don't know why I'm here anymore! I came out of this water a few months ago, maybe a year, I really don't know, so... There aren't any clothes in here.” He scratches his hair around his horns, curious to meet the little person, especially since he's not had any company. “Hey! Why don't you camp down here? I won't send any fire your way.”
“Are them horns I see on yer head?” The little man stares down.
“Uh, of course!” He feels his own horns. “All demons have 'em! Have you never seen horns before? Where am I anyway?”
“Ach, of course I've seen horn. Demon's is good folk. 'cept those boy that murdered all them folk. But that's neither here nor there. Hold on, little lad. We'll be right down!” The face disappears. There are whispers from above. After a moment, a huge shadow appears at the edge of the crevasse. A giant lizard scrambles over the edge, climbing down the sheer wall quickly and almost silently. Bags and packs and loose tools hang from harnesses on the beast. Riding the beast, hanging on tightly, but riding it's back is a tiny man. It takes less than a minute for the beast and man to reach the underside of the crevasse. The creature tenses, then leaps. It lands with a loud thud, the gear and equipment clanging and rattling on its back. The little man smiles at the demon boy, raising his hat in greeting. “Halloo, demon lad! I am Newton Bullthistle, Spelunker Supreme. And this—" He gestures to the beast. “Is Misty.”
“Well, hello there Misty!” The young demon speaks in a childish, higher pitch tone as he kneels down to pet the scaly lizard, letting it lick his hand as well. “A spelunker? So there's more of your people here, right? You didn't say where I am.” He sits down with his legs crossed.
Newton stands back, watching Drew and Misty getting to know each other. The giant lizard regards Drew with large, pale eyes. It sniffs him and licks his hand, leaving a trail of thick, sticky spit on Drew's hand. The small man pulls out a pipe, begins filling the bowl and lights. “Nope, lad. Misty and I are a solo expedition. Mapping the tunnels under the E”
“E'hbel mountains. Yer about 6 miles down from the peak of Caer Grynnon. Prospecting for gems as well.” He exhales a plume of smoke. “Ya don't remember who ya are or how ya got here?”
“E'hbel? I'm... Home?” He drags his hand along the cave rocks, then washes it off in the water. “So... I've been resurrected. But why?” The young demon, Drew, places one hand to his neck, feeling a thick scar that circles around his neck.
Noticing Drew's scar, Newton whistles. He takes a couple of steps closer to the demon boy. “That's some scar you have, my friend.” Holding the torch high, which is about 4 feet off the ground for him, he reaches towards the scar. He stops before touching Drew's skin. “Do ya mind, lad?”
“Uhm.. I guess.” Drew places his hand down, covering his privates as he does so.
“I've seen 'em before, boy. Ya don't live 80 years my size and not get privates in yer eyes a few times.” He grins up at Drew Sometimes even on purpose. He examines the scar, feeling along it gently. “This is mighty odd. Goes clear around, but 'tweren't a rope made this. And it's fresh, as these things are reckoned. Like you got your head cut off and sown back on! Thankee.” Newton moves over to Misty, going through one of the packs on her harness. He pulls out some clothes, a pair of pants and a shirt, tossing them to Drew. “They're full size for me, but the should do you. So, tell me everything while I rustle us up some food.”
Drew puts on the clothes, which are a tight fit for him, even though he's been skin and bones after living off tiny shrimp forever. “Well, I emerged from that water a while back, I'd say four or five months ago, maybe longer, and since then I've lived here alone. I tried escaping with my fire, but realized that it wasn't such a smart idea, since one mistake can have the entire foundations collapse on me. I can't climb up to that crevasse like you can. When I meditate, I can only float a foot off of the floor, and that takes me a few hours. There's just no way... The waters, I've gone as deep as I can, but it doesn't lead anywhere else. Maybe it does, but I can only swim underwater for ten or so minutes.”
Nodding along to Drew's story, Newton unpacks more gear. He starts a small fire and begins cooking up some salted meat, beans, and biscuits. “I've met demons before, but never met with them so I don't know what ya like or not. But then, as long as it ain't them little shrimp, I reckon you'll be happy.” He blows another smoke ring. “Let's start with yer name, young 'un.”
“My name... It's Drew Colhan.” Drew sits closer to the lizard, petting him as he speaks. “Born in the mountains of E'hbel, but I spent summers in Varn Ra too. My mom passed away early on and eventually I moved with my father to a place called Harath. I don't know if you've heard of it.”
“Oh, aye. I've heard of it. Been there a few times as well.” He passes Drew a biscuit and pours him a half-mug of beer, adding water to weaken the beverage. “Big war brewing 'tween Harath and Aquia against Cruiberg. Nasty mess. Stories say half the capital of Harath was blowed up by a demon boy. Working for Cruiberg, so it's war. That's what some says at least.” He passes Drew a bowl of beans and meat.
Despite the fact that he only eats meat, he devours the beans anyway, then the animal. The beer has little, if any effect on him, but has a nice crisp taste to it. A lager from the capital village in Varn Ra with a thousand year old recipe. “By a demon?” Memories of the shadow comes back to him. He hasn't seen it ever since. “A demon would never work for the Cruiberg. That's impossible, illogical. Are the... Cruiberg already here? Attacking?”
“Not yet, lad. They're in the skirmish bit. Small confrontations while the big armies gather and hope for an opening. 'course, I been down fer. . .” He counts off several fingers. “Four months now. They could be in the thick of it by now. But, one thing all the tales agree on. 'twas a demon boy, Lev The Destroyer some calls him. All sorts of story about him and Dark Mages and some guardsman who stopped him before he could target their king.”
“Dark mages? Destroyer?” Drew stops eating and grows even more confused. “A guardsman? A prison guard? Was... His name Aldan by any chance?”
“Oh, aye.” The small man wipes crumbs from his beard, eyeing Drew. “Are ye sure ye've been down here that long? Aldan Jaeger, Hero of Brackenford, The Black Savior of Harathi. So's it been told ta me. Heard of him?”
“Yeah, I've heard of him.” Drew's face lights up with a smile. His tail sticks right up, then lays on top of the lizard as it rests. “That's my husband.” He returns to his food. “This Lev, the demon you mentioned, did he survive? What happened to him?”
“Oh, aye. He's alive alright. Stories say he's living in the capital still. But ya can't be married to Aldan Jaeger. He had a wife what was slaughtered by Cruiberg assassins, 'long with his kids.” He shakes his head sadly. “Right horrible what was done to them. Story says Aldan's sworn to pluck the eyes out of the heads of each of the Cruiberg king for what was done to his family. Can't say as I blame him.” He takes the empty bowls and sets them aside. He glances at Drew with a glint in his eye. “Fancy some sweet candy?”
He sits still, almost paralyzed once he hears what happened to Kate and the kids. “No... thanks... I think I'm okay. In fact, you can leave me here now.” He walks away from him, hiding into a dark corner of the cave, his back rolling back and forth as he begins to lose his mind.
Newton watches Drew disappear into the darkness. He starts to say something, but stops. He starts to walk after Drew, but hesitates. Instead, he goes over to Misty, taking more gear from the harnesses and talking to her. “Dunno what I said ta make him go like that. I can't just leave him here, can I girl. This ain't no fit place for anyone. I dunno what I did. I was just making talk and answering his questions. First person we sees in months and he's irate with us.” He pets the lizard, scratching under her chin. “Ain't hardly fair ta no one.”
Eventually, all of it hits him and he breaks into a storm of tears. Nothing has made since ever since the little man and his pet lizard came into play. At first, he thought he was dead or in purgatory, now it seems he's not only been brought back to life, but put somewhere worse. He imagines how they must have all been slaughtered by the Cruiberg, all of them except Aldan, who has to suffer in the pain and die with his rage on the battlefield. It's no use to leave. If they're really bounded for eternity, then why does it have to be like this?
Drew's tears and sobs echo throughout that caves. Misty senses their vibrations through her throat tremblings. She mewls unhappily. Newton busies himself setting up a small camp. Eventually he stops, calling out into the dark. “Hey, there, lad. I dunno why yer crying, but if it's something I did, ya have to excuse me. I ain't used ta people, and sometimes I rubs them the wrong way.” He pauses, but continues. “'tain't all that bad.”
He snaps his fingers. “I picked this up last time I was in Harath.” He rummages through a small, sturdy chest. Crying out triumphantly, he holds aloft a sheaf of papers. “This here's a news story about another demon boy winning some music prize.” He begins reading aloud the story of Aizen's win in the composing competition. “Says here he wrote the piece fer his friends, Aldan and Drew. Hmm. Hmm. Ooh!”
“Wha.... What?” Drew almost steps from the darkness as he wipes away his tears on the neck of his tunic, but stays hidden. “I'm glad for him... That he made it there safe. I always knew Aizen would make a good musician and told him about their schools in Harath.”
“Oh aye. One of my cousins was there that night. Said the whole audience were in tears at the end. That there Aizen's elf-husband was fit ta blow a button. 'nother cuz of mine says the two of them are marching ta war with that Alden feller. They want revenge, too.” He pauses and continues uncertainly. “Ya say this Aldan fella was yer husband, too? I tell ya, things sure work different in big cities. Come on out, lad. Read the story fer yerself. Mayhap we can help each other."
With given time, Drew emerges from the dark and back over, reading through the paper in a few seconds. It's exactly what he dreamed would happen for Aizen, that he'd find a good husband early on and be a successful musician. The war part isn't too much of a surprise to him. He's always known that war against Cruiberg was on the verge of exploding, but if he's out there with Aldan... “I... There's a way out of here, isn't there? I mean, some way out for me.”
“Oh, aye.” Newton nods. He sits by the fire. He pulls out a folded piece of paper and unwarps it. “According to me map, if we make straight out for the closest surface exit, we can have ya under the sun in. . .” He counts his fingers again. “. . .three days.”
“Then I'll be at your service for whatever help you need if you help me get out of here.” Drew spits into the palm of hand, waiting for the shorter, but much older man to shake on it.
Newton's smile, his teeth shining though his brown beard. He spits in his palm and shakes Drew's hand firmly. “Deal. Give us a day or so to rest up and search fer some stones or ore an' we'll get ya outta here and I'll stake me claim with the order.”
The two newly-met friends shake on their deal and finish dinner, preparing for their long adventure through the dangerous caves inside of the mountain before they make their way out. Little do they know that the war that the little man had mentioned had already begun just days after he left in search for treasure and rare, expensive rocks. Varn Ra, a village with an anthro majority and near a large lake a hundred miles opposite of E'hbel, had come under attack for the second time, but hasn't given up the fight for their people and land just yet. The gears of battle and mayhem have only just begun to spin into catastrophe and Cruiberg has seemed to effortlessly accomplish their beginning goals in battle, but that doesn't stop the hearts of Aigua and Harath from seeking justice for the non-humans and those living in their own kingdoms. About three hundred and fifty miles away from the mountain that Drew resides inside of, his long lost husband travels among the forests as a commander with two guerilla squads. Once again, fate and order of the universe seems to bring the two together, although slowly, as if they're magnets that can only be clenched by passing through destruction and tragedy. But through tragedy, hope keeps them going. Hope to be with one another again, to find peace not only for themselves, but for others just as vulnerable. So ends another chapter in the story of our warriors and continues on to the war for E'hbel.
The End…
…And to be continued in The Demon War!